N E W YORK T I ME S B E S T S E L L ER 约克师范学院 B E S T S E L L ER
THE GODFATHER N O E B 00 K 《教父》N O E B 00 K
When I realized that I was actually going to make a movie out of The Godfather, I sat down and began to read the book again, very carefully, my pencil poised. 当我意识到我真的要把《教父》拍成电影时，我坐下来，又开始仔细地读这本书，笔头也蓄势待发。 Upon that second reading, much of the book fell away in my mind, revealing a story that was a metaphor for American capitalism in the tale of a great king with three sons: the oldest was given his passion and his aggressiveness; the second his sweet nature and childlike qualities; and the third, his intelligence, cunning, and coldness . 在第二次阅读时，书中的许多内容在我脑海中消失了，揭示了一个故事，这个故事隐喻了美国的资本主义，讲述了一个伟大国王有三个儿子的故事：老大被赋予了他的激情和好斗；老二被赋予了他的可爱天性和孩子气；老三被赋予了他的聪明、狡猾和冷酷......。 . .
The Godfather by Mario Puzo reprinted by arrangement with 马里奥-普佐的《教父》经与以下机构安排转载
New American Library, an imprint of Penguin Publishing Group, 企鹅出版集团旗下的新美国图书馆、
a division of Penguin Random House LLC 企鹅兰登书屋有限责任公司的一个部门
All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions 保留所有权利，包括复制本书或其部分内容的权利。
thereof in any form whatsoever. For information, address Regan Arts Subsidiary 以任何形式提供。如需了解更多信息，请联系瑞根艺术子公司
Rights Department, 65 Bleecker Street, 权利部，布莱克街 65 号、
New York, NY 10012. 纽约州纽约市 10012。
Image credits, which constitute an extension of this copyright page, appear 图片出处是本版权页的延伸，包括
on page 784. 第 784 页。
Library of Congress Control Number: 2016939716 美国国会图书馆控制编号：2016939716
ISBN 978-1-68245-052-9
eISBN 978-1-94287-231-3
Interior design by Nancy Singer 室内设计：南希-辛格
Cover design by Richard Ljoenes 封面设计：理查德-勒约内斯
INTRODUCTION
BY FRANCIS FORD COPPOLA 弗朗西斯-福德-科波拉序言
IT WAS A SUNDAY AFTERNOON in the spring of 1969 , and I was living with my wife and two little boys in San Francisco. I was thumbing through The New York Times, and I saw a little ad in the bottom corner of a page. 那是 1969 年春天的一个星期天下午，我和妻子及两个儿子住在旧金山。我正在翻阅《纽约时报》，在一页的底角看到了一则小广告。 The ad showed a black book with a puppeteer's hand, and it said THE Godfather BY MARIO Puzo. 广告上有一本黑色的书，书上有一只木偶人的手，上面写着《教父》，作者马里奥-普佐。 I was intrigued, because I thought Mario Puzo must have been an Italian intellectual and the book a treatise on power and Machiavelli, an avant-garde novel by a kind of Robbe-Grillet European writer, and I like that kind of literature. 我很感兴趣，因为我认为马里奥-普佐一定是一位意大利知识分子，而这本书是一部关于权力和马基雅维利的论文，是一位罗伯-格里耶式的欧洲作家创作的前卫小说，我喜欢这类文学作品。 And I loved the logo on the book jacket, because it implied power; the story was going to be about power. 我很喜欢书皮上的标志，因为它蕴含着力量；故事将是关于力量的。
Oddly enough, but true: two other incidents occurred the same day. Two producers from Paramount who were shooting a film in San Francisco called Little Fauss and Big Halsy dropped in to say hello, having heard that I lived there. 说来奇怪，但事实确实如此：同一天还发生了另外两件事。派拉蒙公司的两位制片人正在旧金山拍摄一部名为《小福斯和大哈尔斯》的电影，听说我住在那里，特意来向我问好。 And during this purely social visit, the phone rang, and my wife told me it was Marlon Brando on the telephone. It was the first time I had ever spoken with him. He was calling me to turn down the role I had written for him in an original screenplay called The Conversation. 在这次纯粹的社交拜访中，电话响了，我妻子告诉我是马龙-白兰度打来的。这是我第一次和他通话。他打电话给我是为了拒绝我为他写的一个原创剧本《对话》中的角色。 So on that one Sunday afternoon, three elements that would change my life independently came together. 于是，在那个星期天的下午，改变我人生的三个因素同时出现了。 The two producers were Al Ruddy and Gray Frederickson, who would shortly be assigned by Paramount to be The Godfather's producers, and of course, Marlon Brando would play Vito Corleone. 两位制片人分别是阿尔-鲁迪和格雷-弗雷德里克森，他们不久后将被派拉蒙公司委派担任《教父》的制片人，当然，马龙-白兰度将扮演维托-柯里昂。
A few weeks later, Peter Bart of Paramount Pictures contacted me and told me that there was a possibility the film would be offered to me to direct, and that the book was being sent for me to read. 几周后，派拉蒙电影公司的彼得-巴特与我联系，告诉我有可能让我执导这部电影，并把书寄给我阅读。 By then, I was so curious that I cruised the stacks of the Mill Valley Public Library looking for books about the American Mafia, and took out three or four titles. It was in those books that I learned about the wars and struggles out of which came powerful families and 那时，我非常好奇，于是在米尔谷公共图书馆的书架上寻找有关美国黑手党的书籍，并取出了三四本书。正是在这些书中，我了解到了强大家族和黑手党所经历的战争和斗争。
the real-life godfathers who might or might not have been the inspiration for Don Vito Corleone. The four books I checked out of the Mill Valley library were great books; one was about Joseph Valachi and another was about Vito Genovese. 现实生活中的教父们，他们可能是唐-维托-柯里昂的灵感来源，也可能不是。我从米尔谷图书馆借阅的四本书都很不错，一本是关于约瑟夫-瓦拉奇的，另一本是关于维托-吉诺维斯的。 Of course, at that time there was speculation as to whom The Godfather was really based on, and my own opinion was that the character was based partly on Joe Profaci and partly on Genovese, maybe more on Genovese. 当然，当时有人猜测《教父》的原型到底是谁，我自己的看法是，这个角色的原型一部分是乔-普罗帕西，一部分是吉诺维斯，也许更多的是吉诺维斯。
Then, before I ever read Mario's novel, Paramount Pictures offered me the job to rewrite the screenplay and direct the film. One of the main reasons I got the job, in my opinion, was because of my film The Rain People. 然后，在我读马里奥的小说之前，派拉蒙电影公司就邀请我改写剧本并执导这部电影。在我看来，我得到这份工作的主要原因之一就是我的电影《雨人》。 The film showed the studio that I could direct acting and have serious scenes. It was a dramatic movie; it looked good, and it was made inexpensively. I already had a career as a screenwriter; I had written Patton, so they figured I could give them a decent script rewrite. 这部电影向制片厂展示了我可以指导表演，也可以拍摄严肃的场景。这是一部戏剧性的电影，看起来不错，制作成本也不高。我已经有了编剧的职业生涯；我写过《巴顿》，所以他们认为我可以给他们改写一个像样的剧本。 And of course, there was also the fact that I was Italian American, which might have deflected the protests or heat they could have gotten from depicting Italians as gangsters. 当然，还有一个事实，那就是我是美籍意大利人，这可能会转移他们对把意大利人描绘成黑帮分子的抗议或热议。
So when I received the Puzo novel, I read it eagerly but barely finished it. My very first reaction was surprise and dismay that it was nothing like what I had imagined. 因此，当我收到普佐的小说时，我迫不及待地读了起来，但几乎没有读完。我的第一反应是惊讶和沮丧，因为它和我想象的完全不一样。 It was more of a potboiler, and much of it was dedicated to the odd story of Lucy Mancini and the surgeon who was hired to alter her private anatomy, and the subsequent relationship that evolved into a love story. 这部电影更像是一部悬疑片，大部分篇幅都在讲述露西-曼奇尼（Lucy Mancini）和受雇改变她私处解剖结构的外科医生之间的奇特故事，以及后来演变成爱情故事的关系。 I intended to turn the project down, feeling that the book was more salacious and commercial than was my own taste. 我本打算拒绝这个项目，因为我觉得这本书过于淫秽和商业化，不符合我自己的口味。 But as they say, beggars can't be choosers; I was a young father of two children with a third on the way, and I was already in debt due to my dream of being an independent filmmaker of small art films. George Lucas, my young protégé and cofounder of our struggling company, American Zoetrope, emphatically told me: "You have to accept this job; we have no money, and the sheriff is coming to chain up the front door." And so I accepted the offer to direct The Godfather, which surprisingly had been turned down by the best directors of the time, including Elia Kazan-probably the best director of acting in the entire history of cinema. 但俗话说，"乞丐是没有选择的"，我当时还是一个年轻的父亲，有两个孩子，第三个孩子也快出生了，而且我已经为自己的艺术小片独立制片人梦想债台高筑。乔治-卢卡斯是我的年轻门徒，也是我们苦苦挣扎的公司 American Zoetrope 的创始人之一，他语重心长地对我说："你必须接受这份工作："你必须接受这份工作，我们没有钱，警长会来锁住前门"。于是我接受了执导《教父》的邀请，令人惊讶的是，当时最优秀的导演都拒绝了我的邀请，其中包括伊利亚-卡赞--他可能是整个电影史上最优秀的表演指导。
When I realized I was actually going to make a movie out of The Godfather, I sat down and began to read the book again, very carefully, my pencil poised. Upon 当我意识到我真的要把《教父》拍成电影时，我坐下来重新开始阅读这本书，非常仔细，笔头也蓄势待发。然后
that second reading, much of the book fell away in my mind, revealing a story that was a metaphor for American capitalism in the tale of a great king with three sons: the oldest was given his passion and aggressiveness, the second his sweet nature and childlike qualities, and the third his intelligence, cunning, and coldness. 在第二次阅读时，书中的许多内容在我脑海中消失了，揭示了一个隐喻美国资本主义的故事：一个伟大的国王有三个儿子：老大被赋予了激情和侵略性，老二被赋予了可爱的天性和孩子气，老三被赋予了智慧、狡猾和冷酷。 Suddenly I saw the story as one of succession of power, and began to note the main details that might be used to support that theme. 突然间，我把这个故事看作是一个权力继承的故事，并开始记下可能用来支持这一主题的主要细节。 With the background of those library books in my head, and with the technique I always use when first reading a novel that I might have to adapt into a screenplay, I took my pencil and marked down on the actual pages of the book my very first impressions and underlined portions that seemed important to me. 我脑海中浮现出那些图书馆书籍的背景，并采用了我在初读一本可能要改编成剧本的小说时经常使用的技巧，拿起笔在书的实际页面上标注下我的第一印象，并在我认为重要的部分划上下划线。 Having gone through the book with these few notes and comments, I then decided to make a prompt book out of it. 带着这些笔记和评论，我翻阅了这本书，然后决定把它做成一本提示书。
When I was a theater arts student in college, one of the many things I learned (among lighting, sewing, rope knot tying, animal glue cooking, and cable coiling), was how to make a "prompt book." A prompt book was an old tradition in theater. 当我在大学学习戏剧艺术时，除了灯光、缝纫、绳结打法、动物胶烹饪和电缆盘绕之外，我还学会了许多东西，其中之一就是如何制作 "提示本"。提示本是戏剧界的一个古老传统。 It was the big loose-leaf notebook that you needed to assemble if you were to perform the duties of a theater stage manager. 这是一本大活页笔记本，如果你要履行剧院舞台监督的职责，就必须把它组装起来。 Basically, there were two approaches to constructing such a book: One was to obtain two copies of the text (the play) and glue each onto a larger sheet of " three-hole, loose-leaf paper, and the other was to cut by razor the center of the blank " " page so that the play's text could show through when the cut paper was glued or taped on the page. 基本上，有两种方法可以制作这样一本书：一种是获得两份文本（剧本），然后将每份文本粘在一张较大的 " 三孔活页纸上，另一种是用剃刀将空白的 " " 页面的中心剪开，这样当剪开的纸粘在页面上或用胶带粘在页面上时，剧本的文本就能显示出来。 The object of this was to give one the large area around the text for the many notes a stage manager would need to enter, such as lighting cues, scene shift cues, actors' entrances, special effects, music cues, and so forth. 这样做的目的是在文本周围留出大块区域，以便舞台监督输入许多需要注意的事项，如灯光提示、场景转换提示、演员入场、特效、音乐提示等。 The prompt book was like the master control of the play; it was the "bible" of the show that had to be in a damage-proof format and would have everything that was essential clearly notated. 提示本就像是剧目的总控制；它是剧目的 "圣经"，必须采用防损格式，并将所有重要内容清晰地记录下来。 Thus, the holes of the loose-leaf pages needed to be well reinforced, and colors needed to be chosen for the different types of cues. 因此，活页的孔需要很好地加固，而且需要为不同类型的提示选择不同的颜色。 The building of the prompt book took hours, and the tedious activity of cutting, reinforcing, and organizing the pages provided many meditative hours during which one could use the other side of the brain to roam over the ideas and essential themes of the playwright's intention. 制作提示书需要花费数小时，而剪裁、加固和整理页面的繁琐工作则提供了许多冥想的时间，在此期间，人们可以用大脑的另一端来漫游剧作家意图中的想法和基本主题。 This was very much the way I configured The Godfather Notebook; I based it on this idea. 这正是我配置《教父笔记本》的方式；我是根据这个想法来设计它的。
As I sat there before the novel, I thought I would prepare such a master control, not so much for the performance of a play, but for everything that I would do in terms of trying to get the essence-the best stuff-out of the novel. 当我坐在小说前时，我想我会准备这样一个总控制，与其说是为了戏剧表演，不如说是为了我所做的一切，试图从小说中获取精华--最好的东西。 And I'd have it annotated, so I could refer to it when I wrote the actual screenplay and during the shooting of the movie. 我还在上面做了注释，这样在写剧本和拍摄电影时就可以参考。 So I took Mario's novel, broke it out of its binding, and set upon this task of cutting the pages with a razor blade and mounting them on cutouts of white paper so you could see both sides. 于是，我拿起马里奥的小说，把它从装订中拆开，然后开始用刀片把书页割开，装在白纸剪纸上，这样就能看到正反两面了。
Even the time you take to cut out the pages, get the right binder, and get the hole reinforcements on both sides so the pages never come off during the wear and tear, all of that is sort of like a kind of stalling or being involved in a lengthy process that you know is going to be tedious and take a while. 即使你花时间裁剪书页、购买合适的活页夹、在两侧加固孔以便书页不会在磨损过程中脱落，所有这一切都像是一种拖延，或者是参与一个漫长的过程，你知道这个过程会很乏味，需要一段时间。 But you're really ruminating over what it is you're going to do. 但你真的在反思你要做什么。 I spent many hours cutting, reinforcing, and gluing the pencil-notated novel pages, and built the loose-leaf notebook with care, so that it could last through the many months of production; it would be the repository of every idea I could think of about this future project. 我花了很多时间剪裁、加固和粘合用铅笔记录的小说页面，并精心制作了活页笔记本，以便它能在长达数月的制作过程中经久耐用；它将是我能想到的关于这个未来项目的每一个想法的宝库。 I called it The Godfather Notebook, and typed a big notice on the title page, "If found, return to this address for reward," because I recognized that it would have every opinion and idea that I had on the book. 我把它叫做 "教父笔记本"，并在扉页上打了一个大大的告示："如果被找到，请返回此地址以获得奖励。"因为我意识到，它将包含我对这本书的所有意见和想法。
I took my huge notebook, bought a big brown satchel I could lug it around in, got my Olivetti Lettera 32 typewriter and blank paper, went to the Caffe Trieste in North Beach in San Francisco, and set myself up in the afternoons to work on this project. 我带着我的大笔记本，买了一个可以随身携带的棕色大挎包，拿上我的 Olivetti Lettera 32 型打字机和白纸，来到旧金山北滩的里亚斯特咖啡馆，利用下午的时间来完成这个项目。 I went there every day for many weeks; I sat at a corner table next to the phone booth, which was sort of private, and I would just sit there, looking at the people coming and going, and go through these pages. I loved it; I was living a dream. 我每天都去那里，一去就是好几个星期；我坐在电话亭旁边的一张角落里的桌子上，那是个私人的地方，我就坐在那里，看着来来往往的人，翻阅这些书页。我喜欢这样的生活，我活在梦中。 I was in a café where there was lots of noise and Italian being spoken, and cute girls walking through, and that was my dream; it was La Bohème for me. 我在一家咖啡馆里，那里有很多嘈杂声，有人在说意大利语，还有可爱的女孩走过，这就是我的梦想；这就是我的 La Bohème。
I began the notebook by dividing the novel into five acts, and then subdividing those into fifty sections, or scenes, each separated in the binder by a numbered tab. 在笔记本的开头，我将小说分为五幕，然后再细分为五十个章节或场景，每个章节或场景在活页夹中用一个编号标签隔开。 These were divisions I elected to do; in other words, I wasn't necessarily following the chapters in Mario's novel. Sometimes my sections corresponded to the actual chapters in the book, but sometimes not. 这些都是我自己选择的分部；换句话说，我并不一定要按照马里奥小说中的章节来写。有时，我的章节与书中的实际章节相对应，但有时并非如此。 And of course, in the middle of it, all the stuff from the book about the doctor and the 当然，在这中间，书中所有关于医生和
gynecological operation with Lucy Mancini and her love story, I just cut out. I cut out the background on Johnny Fontane in Hollywood. 露西-曼奇尼的妇科手术和她的爱情故事 我都剪掉了我剪掉了约翰尼-方坦在好莱坞的背景。 I liked the story of young Vito Corleone in Sicily as an immigrant in America, but I knew I couldn't really delve into that, as I was already under fire from Paramount because I insisted on having the story take place in the 1940s and shooting it in New York. 我喜欢年轻的维托-柯里昂在西西里岛作为移民来到美国的故事，但我知道我不能真的深入研究这个故事，因为我已经遭到了派拉蒙的抨击，因为我坚持让故事发生在 20 世纪 40 年代，并在纽约拍摄。 The original script, which I never saw, was set in the 1970s and had hippies and other contemporary elements, and they wanted to shoot it in St. Louis to save money. 最初的剧本我从未看过，背景设定在 20 世纪 70 年代，有嬉皮士和其他现代元素，他们想在圣路易斯拍摄，以节省开支。 But I was convinced that New York was a real character in the story and that the film had to be shot in New York City and take place in the 1940s-both of which would make the film more expensive. 但我坚信，纽约是故事中的一个真实人物，影片必须在纽约市拍摄，时间必须发生在 20 世纪 40 年代--这两者都会增加影片的成本。 This was not a popular idea, and they would have been all over me if I had even suggested shooting the young Vito story. So I cut that section out as well. 这个想法并不受欢迎，如果我建议拍摄年轻维托的故事，他们肯定会把我骂得狗血淋头。所以我把这部分也删掉了。 (Later, I did make another, much smaller notebook for The Godfather: Part I/ that incorporated it.) So after thinning out the parts I didn't want, what remained were the sections of the book that I was able to look at and say, "That's what I'm going to try to do." (后来，我又为《教父》做了一个小得多的笔记本：第一部》的笔记本）。因此，在剔除了我不想要的部分后，剩下的就是我能够看着这本书说 "这就是我要尝试做的 "的部分。
In front of each of these sections, I decided to type a cover sheet containing my thoughts on what I felt were the key criteria: (1) synopsis, (2) the times, (3) imagery and tone, (4) the core, and (5) pitfalls. 我决定在每一部分前面都打上一张封面页，写上我对关键标准的看法：(1) 故事梗概，(2) 时代，(3) 意象和基调，(4) 核心，(5) 陷阱。
The first category, "synopsis," was literally whatever that part of the book covered, what the description would be: "Michael comes home and talks to his father about pasta, and they do such and such." I'd write a brief paragraph or two saying what was happening in that section. 第一类是 "故事梗概"，即书中的任何内容都会被描述出来："迈克尔回到家 和父亲谈论意大利面 他们做了这样那样的事"我会写一两个简短的段落，说明这部分发生了什么。 And also, I was being sneaky; I knew that when I was finished, if I just put the synopsis parts of each section together, I'd have the embryo of the script-which I did, and which it was. The script was based on the synopsis of each section. 此外，我还偷偷摸摸；我知道，当我完成之后，如果我把每个部分的大纲部分放在一起，我就有了剧本的雏形--我做到了，而且确实如此。剧本就是根据每个章节的大纲写成的。
Next, for "the times," l'd write a short paragraph explaining how the times (the period in the 1940s at the end of WWII) provided factors and context for that part of the story. 接下来，关于 "时代"，我会写一小段文字，解释时代（二战结束后的 20 世纪 40 年代）是如何为这部分故事提供因素和背景的。 I felt it was very important that the film be set in the ' 40 s, after the war, because that was a very peculiar time in America; you'd go into a bus station, and maybe half the people would be soldiers. America in the '4Os had a certain style. 我觉得这部电影的背景设定在战后 40 年代非常重要，因为那是美国一个非常奇特的时期；你走进汽车站，也许一半的人都是士兵。40 年代的美国有一种特定的风格。 There were many aspects and details that could convey the era, so those would be other criteria. 有很多方面和细节可以传达出那个时代，因此这些将是其他标准。
Another category I felt would be very useful as a visual realization for me as a director was "imagery and tone." This is, of course, images that seemed to stand out from reading the book or even from the tone of the story. 作为导演，我觉得另一个对我的视觉认识非常有用的类别是 "意象和基调"。当然，这是指那些在读这本书时，甚至在故事基调中显得很突出的画面。 What did I see out of the page of the novel that I could latch onto in terms of the visualization of it? What would it feel like? I would consider everything that happened in that sequence and put down the thoughts I had. 从小说的页面上我看到了什么，我可以抓住它的视觉效果？会是什么感觉？我会考虑在那个序列中发生的一切，并写下我的想法。 Obviously, for a big opening sequence like the wedding, "imagery and tone" comprised pages and pages of ideas and snippets of things, also drawing from my own family and things I remembered as a kid going to Italian weddings. 很显然，对于婚礼这样一个大型开场，"意象和基调 "包括了几页几页的想法和片段，同时也借鉴了我自己的家庭和我小时候参加意大利婚礼的记忆。 But that was a big section-not all the scenes would have that much imagery and tone. 但这只是一个大的部分，并不是所有的场景都会有那么多的意象和基调。
"The core" was initially inspired by a wonderful chapter in Toby Cole's book Directors on Directing, which tells how Elia Kazan prepared his own thinking about A Streetcar Named Desire. "核心 "最初的灵感来自托比-科尔（Toby Cole）的《导演谈导演》（Directors on Directing）一书中的精彩章节，其中讲述了伊利亚-卡赞（Elia Kazan）如何准备自己对《欲望号街车》（A Streetcar Named Desire）的思考。 Kazan believed that every scene in a play comes down to a "core idea," which could be put into a word or two. 卡赞认为，戏剧中的每个场景都可以归结为一个 "核心思想"，可以用一两个词来概括。 Every scene should have a core that is at the root of that scene, and the reason that scene is in the piece is only validated if you express that core, if you hit its essence and why the scene is there. 每个场景都应该有一个核心，这个核心是场景的根本，只有当你表达了这个核心，如果你击中了它的本质和场景存在的原因，作品中出现这个场景的原因才会得到验证。 It was appealing to me that if you nailed the clarity of that core in each scene, the audience would get that, and that would form the spin of the experience for them. 吸引我的是，如果你在每个场景中都能清晰地把握住核心，观众就会明白这一点，而这也将构成他们的体验。 I endeavored to distill the essence of each scene into a sentence, expressing in a few words what the point of the scene was. It was very important, in the course of looking over the novel, always to say clearly what the core of every scene was. 我努力将每个场景的精髓提炼成一句话，用几个词来表达场景的重点。在阅读小说的过程中，始终清楚地说出每个场景的核心是什么是非常重要的。
Finally, in "pitfalls," I'd try to guess what I might do wrong or errors I could fall into that would ruin that section. It was another way of saying, "How could I screw this up?" What were the dangers I very easily could find myself in or things I wanted to avoid? 最后，在 "陷阱 "部分，我会试着猜测我可能会做错什么，或者可能会陷入什么错误，从而毁掉这一部分。这也是另一种说法："我怎么会搞砸呢？"哪些是我很容易陷入的危险，哪些是我想避免的事情？ "Pitfalls" included all the things I could do wrong and later bitch about, all the things that when I saw the movie would make me say, "Oh, my God, no." "陷阱 "包括所有我可能会做错的事，以及后来会抱怨的事 所有当我看到电影时会说 "哦，天哪，不 "的事
So those were my five criteria, and when I finished typing them up for a section, l'd put that sheet into the big prompt book, and proceed to the next section. 这就是我的五条标准，当我完成一个部分的输入后，我会把那张纸放进大提示本里，然后继续下一个部分。
I had finished my scenes, I had broken them down into my five criteria, and 我完成了我的场景，我把它们分解成我的五个标准，并且
then I very carefully went through each page of the novel, detailing and expanding my original pencil notes with different-colored pens and a ruler, putting down the details of how I would dramatize or especially accentuate certain things. 然后，我非常仔细地翻阅了小说的每一页，用不同颜色的笔和尺子详细记录并扩充了我最初的铅笔笔记，写下了我将如何戏剧化或特别强调某些事情的细节。 When I saw an opportunity for great effect or showing violence, l'd make notes such as "mists of blood" or "hit hard here." Those were just things that came from my imagination and instinct as I was reading the novel and trying to imagine it, and I put them down on those same pages, in color. 当我看到一个能产生巨大效果 或表现暴力的机会 我就会做笔记 比如 "血雾 "或 "重击此处"这些都是我在读小说时 凭想象和直觉想到的 我把它们用彩色写在同一页纸上 But basically, my notes were in black with some red and a few other colors. I marked and noted everything that struck me-action, character, imagery, dialogue-and wrote my reactions next to them. 但基本上，我的笔记都是黑色加一些红色和其他颜色。我标记并记录下所有令我印象深刻的东西--动作、人物、意象、对话--并在旁边写下我的反应。 Obviously, the more pens I used and the more ruler and squiggly lines that there were in a section sort of implied the excitement of the book was higher and higher, so that just the sheer amount of ink on a page would tell me later on, This is one of the most important scenes. 很明显，我用的笔越多，尺子和斜线的数量越多，就意味着这本书的精彩程度越来越高，这样，仅仅是一页纸上的墨水量就会告诉我：这是最重要的场景之一。 The scene where Michael kills Sollozzo was marked up like that, and also with a big asterisk, which meant an extremely important scene. 迈克尔杀死索洛佐的那场戏就是这样标注的，还打上了一个大大的星号，这意味着这是一场极其重要的戏。 And indeed it was, not only for the movie but for Al Pacino, because it was in that scene that the executives of Paramount Pictures first caught a glimmer that maybe I had not been crazy in wanting to cast him. 因为正是在那场戏中，派拉蒙电影公司的主管们第一次看到了一丝曙光，也许我并没有疯狂地想让他出演。
And I didn't know this at the time, but a lot of Mario's wonderful dialogue that I noted, sage remarks like "Make him an offer he can't refuse," all came from his mother. 我当时并不知道，我注意到马里奥的很多精彩对白，像 "给他一个他无法拒绝的提议 "这样的箴言，都来自于他的母亲。 Mario told me that the character of the godfather was based in part on his mother, who was apparently a very practical woman given to pithy remarks. 马里奥告诉我，教父这个角色的部分原型是他的母亲，他的母亲显然是一个非常务实的女人，经常说一些精辟的话。 Mario didn't grow up knowing a lot about the Mafia; he wrote the dialogue from research and reading The Valachi Papers, and he didn't really speak Italian. 马里奥在成长过程中对黑手党并不了解；他是通过研究和阅读《瓦拉几文件》来编写对话的，而且他并不会说意大利语。 The name of the character Don Corleone just shows how naive Mario was; there would never be an Italian called Don Corleone-he would be Don Vito or Don Ciccio if his name were Francis-but there would never be Don Coppola. 唐-柯里昂（Don Corleone）这个角色的名字恰恰说明了马里奥的天真；永远不会有一个意大利人叫唐-柯里昂--如果他叫弗朗西斯，他就叫唐-维托或唐-西西奥，但永远不会有唐-科波拉。 But he didn't know, so to the world, now it's Don Corleone, which is the power of Mario's great talent. 但他不知道，所以对世人来说，现在是唐-柯里昂了，这就是马里奥伟大才华的力量。
Some of the notes I made came from my own background, for the book sort of sparked my own memories of having lived in an Italian American family, arguably composed of the same kind of people as these characters. 我做的一些笔记来自我自己的背景，因为这本书激发了我自己的回忆，我曾生活在一个意大利裔美国家庭，可以说，这个家庭的成员和书中的人物是同一类人。 I knew the homemade anisette would have a piece of tape with the date affixed, and it wouldn't 我知道自制的茴香酒会用胶带贴上日期，但它不会
be clear, it would be cloudy. And when the men were all meeting late at night and sent out for Chinese food . . . who would think an Italian family would do that? But we did. 如果是晴天，那就是阴天。谁会想到一个意大利家庭会这样做呢？但我们做到了。 Wherever I saw an opportunity to include the fact that Italian Americans behave a certain way, I made note of it. 只要有机会，我就会写下 "美国意大利人的行为方式 "这一事实。
The last thing I did was make a list of the characters, and put it at the front of the notebook. The character descriptions were from the novel, and at that time I had no ideas about the cast, other than knowing I wanted Marlon Brando to play the godfather. 我做的最后一件事是列出一份人物名单，放在笔记本的前面。人物描写来自小说，当时我对演员阵容没有任何想法，只知道我想让马龙-白兰度扮演教父。 Later, after the notebook was completed, I wrote in the names of other actors I thought would be good for the various roles. 后来，在笔记本完成后，我又写下了我认为适合各种角色的其他演员的名字。
Several months later, I took the notebook with me to a meeting I had with cinematographer Gordon Willis, production designer Dean Tavoularis, and costume designer Anna Hill Johnstone to plan the visual style of the film. 几个月后，我带着这本笔记本参加了与摄影师戈登-威利斯（Gordon Willis）、制片设计师迪恩-塔夫拉里斯（Dean Tavoularis）和服装设计师安娜-希尔-约翰斯通（Anna Hill Johnstone）的一次会议，计划影片的视觉风格。 We went through every scene, discussing the visual elements and how the images would be tableaux-the camera rarely moving. I knew I wanted the film to be a very respectful, classic-style piece, full of authentic details evocative of the time, but not trapped by the period. 我们仔细研究了每一个场景，讨论了视觉元素，以及如何将画面变为台画--摄影机很少移动。我知道我希望这部电影是一部非常值得尊敬的经典作品，充满了真实的细节，让人联想到那个时代，但又不会被时代所束缚。
In truth, I think that I made the notebook out of profound fear. It's important to understand that at the root of it all, I was terrified. I must say l've never approached a project without fear-especially the writing aspect of it-and commitment to the writing. 事实上，我觉得我是出于深深的恐惧才做了这本笔记本。重要的是要明白，在这一切的根源上，我感到恐惧。我必须说，我从来没有毫无恐惧地对待过一个项目--尤其是写作方面的项目--以及对写作的承诺。 I always felt that I could know a bad performance from a good performance or fake a way to make something look good, but if I were wrong in the script, then that'd be as wrong as I could be. So I was very frightened. 我总是觉得，我可以从好的表演中分辨出坏的表演，也可以伪造出一种让事情看起来不错的方法，但如果我在剧本中出错了，那我就错得离谱了。所以我非常害怕。 I thought that if I could first work out the story on a set of blueprints-a plan-I would then be able to sleep at night. I would feel that at least I would be taking a step forward, that doing it this way would help me get a handle on how to do the script. 我想，如果我能先在一套蓝图--一个计划--上把故事写出来，我晚上就能睡个安稳觉了。我会觉得，至少我向前迈出了一步，这样做可以帮助我掌握如何完成剧本。 I was sort of blindly looking for a structure to organize myself in order to get the most out of the subject matter, and the notebook was the result of that. 我有点盲目地寻找一种结构来组织自己，以便从主题中获得最大的收获，而笔记本就是这种盲目寻找的结果。
After I completed the notebook, I wrote the screenplay. The screenplay went fast; it took only a few months, because it was based on the work I had done in the notebook. 在完成笔记本之后，我就开始写剧本。剧本写得很快，只花了几个月时间，因为它是基于我在笔记本上完成的工作。 I would work on the script, write the pages in San Francisco, and then send them to Mario in New York; Mario would change them or just write on 我会在旧金山写剧本，然后寄给纽约的马里奥；马里奥会修改剧本，或者直接在剧本上写字。
them something like "Great." I had Clemenza saying, "Well, you wanna know how to make the sauce? You take the sausage and you brown the sausage, and then you put in the garlic . . "太好了 "之类的话我让克莱门扎说 "你们想知道怎么做酱汁吗？你把香肠煎成褐色 然后放入大蒜. . ." And Mario wrote back, "Francis: Gangsters who cook never brown; they fry." He would also offer his perspective and new ideas; it was a nice collaboration. ."马里奥回信说："弗朗西斯：做菜的歹徒从来不会把菜煎成褐色，而是煎成油炸的。"他还会提出自己的观点和新想法；这是一次很好的合作。
When I went to shoot the movie, I had this notebook in my big brown bag; I would schlep it around from location to location, and it was always with me, throughout the shooting of the entire film. 当我去拍摄这部电影时，我把这本笔记本放在我的棕色大袋子里；我会带着它从一个拍摄地走到另一个拍摄地，在整个电影拍摄过程中，它始终和我在一起。 There was a script, obviously, which was used by the production team and actors, but I really directed the film using the notebook because it had the actual book rather than a screenplay, which had left so much out, so I was able to review not only Mario Puzo's original text, but all my first notations as to what was important to me or what I felt was really going on in the book. 很显然，制作团队和演员们使用的是剧本，但我真的是用这本笔记本指导电影的，因为它有真正的书，而不是剧本，剧本中遗漏了很多东西，所以我不仅能回顾马里奥-普佐的原文，还能回顾我最初记下的对我来说重要的东西，或者我觉得书中真正发生了什么。 The notebook was a kind of multilayered road map for me to direct the film, and the script was really an unnecessary document for me. I didn't need a script because I could have made the movie just from this notebook. 这本笔记本是我执导这部电影的多层次路线图，而剧本对我来说实在是多余的文件。我不需要剧本，因为仅凭这本笔记本我就能拍出这部电影。
During the filming there were a lot of downs and downs. I know you're supposed to say "ups and downs," but it was down and then another down. It was pretty rough. The notebook was my anchor throughout all of it. 在拍摄过程中，我们经历了很多起伏。我知道你应该说 "跌宕起伏"，但其实是一跌再跌。非常艰难。在这期间，笔记本一直是我的支柱。 It's something I want to keep forever and for my family after me; I would never part with or sell it. But on the other hand, I think people will be interested to see what the actual process was; the notebook was the bridge from the book to the film. 这是我想永远保留的东西，也是给我的家人的，我永远不会把它分开或卖掉。但另一方面，我认为人们会有兴趣了解实际的创作过程；笔记本是从书到电影的桥梁。 It's quite hilarious and amazing to me that the film turned out to be the classic that it did. 这部电影能成为经典，我觉得非常搞笑和不可思议。 I realize also that it was somewhat the luck of the draw; for whatever reason, it all came together at the same time: writers, actors, artists, designers, and musicians-talented people got together to do this. And I was very fortunate to have been a part of that. 我也意识到，这在某种程度上是运气使然；不管出于什么原因，这一切都同时发生了：编剧、演员、艺术家、设计师和音乐家--才华横溢的人们聚在一起做了这件事。我很幸运能参与其中。 But it is never to be forgotten that The Godfather was the creation of Mario Puzo and his wonderful imagination and ability to write. 但永远不要忘记，《教父》是马里奥-普佐的创作，是他绝妙的想象力和写作能力的结晶。
After the film came out, we found ourselves celebrities. Once, while a group of men who sounded much like the characters in the film were praising the film and me, someone with a gruff New Jersey accent said, regarding Mario Puzo, "Remember, you didn't make him; he made you!" 电影上映后，我们发现自己成了名人。有一次，当一群听起来很像电影中人物的人在称赞这部电影和我时，一个操着粗鲁的新泽西口音的人就马里奥-普佐说："记住，不是你成就了他，而是他成就了你！"
Don Vito Corleone (Vito Andolini) 唐-维托-柯里昂（维托-安多里尼）
(The Godfather) 教父
He is short, heavy, dark, of Italian peasant stock. He still retains a slight Italian accent and is approximately 他身材矮小，体重较重，皮肤黝黑，是意大利农民的后代。他仍然保留着轻微的意大利口音，身高大约
55 years old. His hair is starting to grey. 55 岁。他的头发开始变白。
Mrs. Corleone (CARME|A) 柯里昂夫人 (CARME|A)
(Wife to the Don) (唐的妻子）
She is stout, short, with wrinkled leathery olive-skin. 她身材粗壮，个子矮小，橄榄色的皮肤上满是皱纹。
Her eyes are small and black. She is approximately 5055 years old and has a heavy Italian accent. She always dresses in black. 她的眼睛又小又黑。她大约 5055 岁，有浓重的意大利口音。她总是穿着黑色衣服。
Santino Corleone
(Sonny) （桑尼）
He is tall, Almost 6 ft , with bushy, curly hair. He has a cupid face with bow-shaped lips, dimpled cleft, broad shoulders. He is between 32-35 years old and is known for his quick, hot temper. He is the eldest son. 他身材高大，将近 6 英尺，头发浓密卷曲。他长着一张丘比特脸，弓形嘴唇，凹陷的乳沟，宽阔的肩膀。他的年龄在 32-35 岁之间，以脾气急躁而闻名。他是长子。
Frederico Corleone 弗雷德里克-科莱昂
(Fred or Fredo) (弗雷德或弗雷多）
He is not a handsome boy but is rather short and burly with curly hair and a round face. He is 30 years old and is a quiet and dutiful son. 他并不是一个英俊的男孩，而是矮小魁梧，卷发，圆脸。他今年 30 岁，是个安静孝顺的儿子。
Michael Corleone 迈克尔-柯里昂
He is handsome in a delicate way, not tall or heavily built but his presence seems to radiate danger. His hair is black, his skin is clear olive-brown, his eyes brown. He is the youngest son, approximately 25-26 years old. 他英俊中带着细腻，个子不高，身材也不魁梧，但他的身上似乎散发着危险的气息。他的头发是黑色的，皮肤是透明的橄榄棕色，眼睛是棕色的。他是最小的儿子，大约 25-26 岁。
Constanzie Corleone 康斯坦齐-柯里昂
(Connie) （康妮）
Only daughter, not quite pretty, thin and nervous. Her hair is black, eyes brown. Becomes heavy after marriage. 独生女，不算漂亮，瘦弱而紧张。她的头发是黑色的，眼睛是棕色的。婚后变得很胖。
Carlo Rizzi 卡洛-里兹
Connie Corleone's husband. He is a half-breed,Sicilian father, North Italian mother. His hair is blond, he has blue eyes and is well-built. He keeps his hair in a crewcut. He is approximately 25-27 years old. 康妮-柯里昂的丈夫。他是混血儿，父亲是西西里人，母亲是北意大利人。他一头金发，蓝眼睛，身材匀称。他留着平头。他大约 25-27 岁。
Kay Adams 凯-亚当斯
Michael Corleone's girl-friend; wife. She is between 22-25 years old is thin, fair, and has a sharply intelligent look. She was raised in New Hampshire and has a small town girl quality. 迈克尔-柯里昂的女友、妻子。她的年龄在 22-25 岁之间，身材瘦削，面容白皙，看起来非常聪明。她在新罕布什尔州长大，有一种小镇女孩的气质。
Tom Hagen 汤姆-哈根
(Consigliori) （康西格里奥里）
He is 35 years old, tall, very slender, very ordinarylooking. He wears his hair in a crew-cut, his hair is light to medium brown. He is of German-American descent. 他今年 35 岁，身材高大，体型修长，相貌平平。他留着平头，头发是浅棕色到中棕色。他是德裔美国人。
Luca Brasi 卢卡-布拉西
(Bodyguard to the Don) (唐的保镖）
He is a violent man with fury imprinted on his face. 他是一个暴躁的人，脸上刻着愤怒的印记。
He is short and squat with a massive-skull. He has brown eyes and a cruel mouth which is thin, rubbery the color 他又矮又蹲，头颅巨大。他有一双棕色的眼睛和一张残酷的嘴，那张嘴很薄，像橡皮一样的颜色。
of veal. He is feared by all. He is approximately 55 years old. 小牛肉。他让所有人畏惧。他大约 55 岁。
Peter Clemenza 彼得-克莱门扎
(Caporegimo)
He is a fat, middle-aged, immensely tall with iron-grey hair. He is between 53-55 years old and has an air of jolly ferocity about him. 他是一个胖胖的中年人，身材高大，头发呈铁灰色。他的年龄在 53-55 岁之间，浑身散发着一种快活的凶猛气息。
Paulie Gatto 保利-加图
(Soldier) 士兵
He is short, slightly built, with a ferret-face. He is 26 years old and works as a soldier for Clemenza. He is known as a wise guy. 他身材矮小，长着一张白鼬脸。他今年 26 岁，是克莱门扎的一名士兵。他是出了名的聪明人。
Nino Valenti 尼诺-瓦伦蒂
He is handsome, but bloated from drinking too much. 他英俊潇洒，但因为喝得太多而体态臃肿。
Approximately 30 years old, average build, dark hair and eyes. Has a great deal of charm about him. 约 30 岁，中等身材，深色头发和眼睛。魅力十足。
Lucy Mancini 露西-曼奇尼
(Friend-Connie Corleone) (朋友--康妮-柯里昂）
Typical Italian looks, dark hair and eyes but voluptuous. 典型的意大利长相，黑发黑眼，但身材丰满。
About 22 years old. 大约 22 岁。
Theresa Hagan 特雷莎-哈根
(Tom Hagan's Wife) (汤姆-哈根的妻子）
Italian, small and delicate, very pretty but has an American look about her. Late twenties, dark hair and eyes. 意大利人，小巧玲珑，非常漂亮，但有一种美国人的气质。二十多岁，深色头发和眼睛。
He has a heavy beard and sallow face. He is 58 years old, light weight, always freshly dressed and is quiet and courteous. He dyes his hair black. Smokes heavily (Camels). 他留着浓密的胡须，面色黧黑。他今年 58 岁，体重较轻，总是衣着整洁，沉默寡言，彬彬有礼。他把头发染成黑色。烟瘾很大（骆驼）。
Nazorine the Paniterra 帕尼泰拉人纳佐林
(Baker) 贝克
Pudgy, crusty middle aged man of about 55-56 years old. Wears a scowl on his face. 约 55-56 岁的中年男子，胖乎乎的。脸上带着皱纹。
Filomena Nazorine
(Wife-Nazorine the Paniterra) (妻子：帕尼泰拉人纳佐琳）
Dark hair, eyes, typical Italian but sprouting a faint moustache, stout about 50 years old. 黑头发，黑眼睛，典型的意大利人，但留着淡淡的小胡子，身材魁梧，大约 50 岁。
Katherine Nazorine 凯瑟琳-纳佐林
(Daughter-Nazorine the Paniterra) (女儿--帕尼泰拉人纳佐琳）
Nubile Italian girl, a bit plump in her late teens. 胖乎乎的意大利女孩，十几岁的样子有点丰满。
Son-in-law to Nazorine. He is handsome, short but strongly built. He is approximately 22-24 and has a heavy Italian accent. Dark hair and eyes. Works as a baker's helper. 纳佐林的女婿。他相貌英俊，身材矮小，但体格健壮。他大约 22-24 岁，有浓重的意大利口音。深色头发和眼睛。是面包师的帮手。
She is a course but good-natured Italian girl in her mid-twenties. She is strongly built and very well 她是一个二十多岁的意大利女孩，性格温和。她身材健美，非常适合
rounded. Dark hair and eyes.) 圆形。深色头发和眼睛）。
Johnny Fontane 约翰尼-丰塔内
(Singer, Actor) (歌手、演员）
He is of slight build, thin with a delicate-look about him. 他身材微胖，体型瘦削，面容精致。
Thirty years old, smokes quite a bit, very out-going. 30 岁，烟瘾很大，非常随和。
Virginia Fontane 弗吉尼亚-丰塔内
(Ginny) (吉妮)
Approximately 30 years old pretty, petite, brunette Italian girl with the girl next door quality. Wife to Johnny Fontane. Mother of two daughters.) 约 30 岁，漂亮、娇小、黑发的意大利女孩，具有邻家女孩的气质。Johnny Fontane 的妻子。两个女儿的母亲）。
Jack Woltz 杰克-沃尔兹
(Hollywood Studio Owner) (好莱坞制片厂老板）
Woltz is a famous movie producer-Studio owner. Tall, powerfully built with a heavy paunch. He is 60 years old, rough-spoken, rapaciously amorous and beautifully tanned. He is always meticulously barbered, has heavy dyed eyebrows (black). 沃尔茨是一位著名的电影制片人兼制片厂老板。他身材高大，体格健壮，膀大腰圆。他今年 60 岁，说话粗鲁，贪婪多情，皮肤黝黑。他总是一丝不苟地梳理头发，染着浓浓的眉毛（黑色）。
Genco Abbandando
(Consigliori to Don) （康西格里奥里致唐）
He being a dying man is a skeleton of his former self. his hands are bony,his coal-black eyes are fevered, his black hair is now stringly wisps. He is in his sixties and is dying of cancer. 他的手瘦骨嶙峋，煤黑色的眼睛炯炯有神，黑色的头发已变得稀疏。他已经六十多岁了，即将死于癌症。
Margot Ashton 玛戈-阿什顿
(Actress) （女演员）
Johnny Fontane's second wife. Beautiful, out-spoken, approximately 22-25 years old.) 约翰尼-方坦的第二任妻子。美丽、直率，大约 22-25 岁）。
Virgil Sollozzo 维吉尔-索洛佐
('The Turk') (土耳其人）
Important narcotics dealer backed by the Tattaglia Family. He is a powerfully built man of medium size with a dark complexion, a scimitar of a nose, cruel black eyes but with a impressive dignity. He looks more Turkish than Italian. He is approximately in his early fifties. 塔塔利亚家族支持的重要毒品贩子。他中等身材，体格健壮，肤色黝黑，有一个弯刀般的鼻子，一双凶狠的黑眼睛，但却有着令人印象深刻的威严。他看起来更像土耳其人，而不是意大利人。他大约五十出头。
Sally Rags 莎莉-拉格
(Soldier) 士兵
Average in appearance, about 25 years,old works for Rocco Lampone as a soldier. 相貌平平，25 岁左右，在 Rocco Lampone 公司当兵。
Doctor Kennedy 肯尼迪医生
(Corleone Family Doctor) (科莱昂家庭医生）
A slight- finely boned young doctor with a very serious manner. He has the air of an immensely rich family background. Is very self-assured, in his late twenties. I magine him as being very anglo-Saxon in appearance. 他是一位身材微胖、骨骼匀称、举止严肃的年轻医生。他有着富裕的家庭背景。二十多岁，非常自信。我觉得他长得很像英国撒克逊人。
Jerry Wagner 杰里-瓦格纳
Kevin Moonan 凯文-穆南
Young college boys who beat up daughter of Amerigo Bonasera. 殴打亚美利哥-博纳塞拉女儿的年轻大学生。
They are both 20 years old, good-looking, brown haired, well 他们都是 20 岁，相貌堂堂，棕色头发，身体健康。
built, college kids. 建，大学生。
Detective John Phillips 约翰-菲利普斯探长
Plainclothman, New York Police Department, who is on the payroll of the Corleone Family. He is a large, dark-complexioned man with very thick black eyebrows. He is in his late thirties/ early forties. 他是纽约警察局的一名普通勤务兵，受雇于柯里昂家族。他身材高大，肤色黝黑，眉毛浓黑。他三十多岁，四十出头。
Tessio 特西奥
(Caporegime)
He is a short, stocky Italian, approximately years 他是一个矮小粗壮的意大利人，大约 岁。
old. He is an old and trusted friend of the "Don" and 老。他是 "唐 "的一位值得信赖的老朋友，而且
had his beginning during the early days of the "Don" in New York. 在纽约 "唐 "的早期，他就开始了自己的事业。
Phillip Tattaglia 菲利普-塔塔利亚
John Tattaglia 约翰-塔塔利亚
Bruno Tattaglia 布鲁诺-塔塔利亚
(Sons-Tattaglia Family) (儿子-塔塔利亚家族）
Three brothers who head up the Tattaglia Family. Businessmen who own nightclubs and deal in narcotics. Well barbered, late thirties, early forties. 塔塔利亚家族的三兄弟。拥有夜总会和贩毒的商人。三十多岁，四十出头。
Police Captain Mark McClusky y 警察局长 Mark McClusky y
Police Captain in his early forties. He is a massive, vigorous for his girth, man with a red face and white hair. He does not drink and is being paid off by Sollozzo. 四十出头的警察队长。他身材魁梧，体格健壮，红脸白发。他不喝酒，由索尔洛佐收买。
Rocco Lampone
(Bodyguard to Don) (唐的保镖）
Lampone replaced Paulie Gatto as bodyguard to the Don. He is a large man with a limp and pronounced war injuries. 兰波内取代保利-加托成为唐的保镖。他身材魁梧，走路一瘸一拐，身上有明显的战伤。
He has a very competent air about him and is very self-assured. He is in his thirties, of average size. 他有一种非常干练的气质，非常自信。他三十多岁，中等身材。
and 1 s very wifty and intelligent. She She s in her early twenties. very pretlyy) 她二十出头。她二十出头，非常漂亮）。
Press/Puspic Relations agent. He is a likable nan, wellgroomed, beautifullydressed in his thirties.) 新闻/媒体关系代理。他是个讨人喜欢的楠木人，三十多岁，仪表堂堂，衣着光鲜）。
(Deannd Duhn (迪恩德-杜恩
Actress, winner of two 0stars. She has a feline feminine charm upturned nose, clean-cut Anglo-Saxon beauty. Yate twehties.) 女演员，两颗 "0 "星的获得者。她有一种猫科动物的女性魅力，鼻子上翘，清秀的盎格鲁-撒克逊美女。雅特（Yate twehties)。
Dr. Jules Segah 朱尔斯-西加博士
Physician, thin, very pandsQme and charming, He has blond hair, looks very young, wears horn-rimmed glasses. Meis Lucy Mancin's boyfriendand hives in Las Vegas.) 他是一名医生，瘦瘦的，非常帅气迷人，一头金发，看起来非常年轻，戴着一副角质眼镜。我是露西-曼琴的男朋友，在拉斯维加斯有蜂巢）。
Moe Greene 莫-格林
Handsome Hood who is a Las Vegas hotel owner. Freddie Corleone works for him as a hotel manager. Well-groomed in his forties. 英俊的胡德是拉斯维加斯一家酒店的老板。弗雷迪-柯里昂在他手下担任酒店经理。四十多岁，仪表堂堂。
(felix Bocchicchio
Young nember of the Bocchicchio fanily who takes xap for Nichael Corleone in Sollozzd & Police Captain McCluskey killing. He is 25 vears ole, Sidilian.) 博奇基奥家族的年轻成员，在索尔洛兹德和麦克拉斯基警长杀人案中替尼克尔-柯里昂顶罪。他 25 岁，西迪尔人（Sidilian)。
Albert Neri 阿尔贝-内里
(Bodyguard to Michael Corleone) (迈克尔-柯里昂的保镖）
After Michaels return from Sicily Albert Neri is hired to act as bodyguard. He is an ex-policeman who is immensely strong. He has the same ferociousness that Luca Brasi possessed. Physically the man is a marvel with reflexes and coordination not to be matched. 迈克尔斯从西西里回来后，阿尔伯特-内里受雇担任保镖。他曾是一名警察，非常强壮。他拥有卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）的凶猛。他的身体素质令人惊叹，反应能力和协调能力无人能及。 He is Sicilian, in his thirties, with a powerful build. 他是西西里人，三十多岁，身材魁梧。
RitaNeri 丽塔-内里
(Ablert Neri's Wife) (阿布勒特-内里的妻子）
Mrs. Neri is a shy dark-haired Italian/girl un of fears her husband and finally leaves him. She is in hertwenties, small and quiet. 内里夫人是一位害羞的黑发意大利女孩，她害怕丈夫，最终离开了他。她二十多岁，身材娇小，沉默寡言。
Wax Baines 蜡 贝恩斯
Negro, hotorigus pimp, dope pusher and strong-arm artis 黑人、皮条客、毒品贩子和强盗艺人
He is slight, his eyes poppring from drugs. He is killed by 他身材矮小，眼睛因吸毒而炯炯有神。他被
Albert Neri. 阿尔伯特-内里
Mr. Adams 亚当斯先生
(Kay's father) (凯的父亲）
He is gray-haired, slender, distringuished looking. he is in his fffties, the pastor of the town Baptist Chureh and is considered to be a scholar. 他头发花白，身材修长，相貌清秀。他四十多岁，是镇上浸礼会教堂的牧师，被认为是一位学者。
Mrs. Adams 亚当斯夫人
(Kay's mother) (凯的母亲）
Short stdut, always neatly dressed. Shg is in her late forties, always prim with every hair in plase. 身材矮小，总是衣着整洁。她四十多岁，头发总是梳得整整齐齐。
betective Sirian 投注天狼星
Average 1ooking Detective, assistant to Detective Phillips. 普通警探，菲利普斯警探的助手。
Dr. Taza 塔扎博士
(Sicily Sequence) (西西里序列）
Michael's uncle. He is tall for a Sicilian, alimost 6 ft . 迈克尔的叔叔。作为一个西西里人，他个子很高，差不多有 6 英尺。
He is in his seventies, has ruddy coloring and snow-white hair. He is a Doctor in Sicily and Michael lives with him while hiding out. 他七十多岁，面色红润，头发雪白。他是西西里岛的一名医生，迈克尔和他住在一起，同时躲藏起来。
Don Tommasino 唐-托马西诺
(Capomafioso)
He is in his late fifties, portly and operates as the "gabbellotto" for a huge Sicilian estate. He is an old fashioned Mafia chief and protects Michael while he is in Sicily. 他五十多岁，身材魁梧，是西西里一个大庄园的 "gabbellotto"。他是一个老式的黑手党头目，在迈克尔去西西里期间保护他的安全。
Shepherd Body Guards 牧羊人护卫
Calo He is a plain simple fellow, almost moronic. His face is as impassive as an Indian. He has a wiry, small build with a typically Sicilian look. He is in his late twenties-early thirties. 卡洛 他是个朴实无华的家伙，几乎是个白痴。他的脸像印第安人一样无动于衷。他的身材瘦弱，是典型的西西里人。他二十多岁，三十出头。
Fabrizzio - He is young, outgoing with a Sicilian look. He has a tattoo on his chest of a husband stabbing a naked man & woman entwined together. 法布里奇奥 - 他年轻、外向，有着西西里人的长相。他胸前有一个纹身，上面是一个丈夫刺死了缠绕在一起的裸体男女。
Signor Vitelli 维泰利先生
Cafe Owner in Sicily and father of Apollonia Corleone. He is short, burly,almost dwarfish but with a cheerful face. 西西里岛的咖啡馆老板，阿波罗尼亚-柯里昂的父亲。他身材矮小魁梧，几乎成了侏儒，但面容开朗。
Signora Vitelli 维泰利夫人
Wife and mother of Apollonia Corleone. She is stout but very vigorous. 阿波罗尼亚-柯里昂的妻子和母亲。她身材魁梧，但精力充沛。
AFoilonia
Wife of Michael Corleone. She has an oval-shaped face and eyes with creamy skin, dark violet or brown eyes dark heavy lashes and black hair. She is incredibly lovely shy, fresh but barely literate. She is about 17 years old and is a Sicilian village girl. 迈克尔-柯里昂的妻子。她有一张椭圆形的脸和一双乳白色的眼睛，深紫色或棕色的眼睛，浓密的睫毛和黑色的头发。她非常可爱、害羞、清新，但几乎不识字。她大约 17 岁，是一个西西里农村女孩。
Filomena 菲洛梅娜
Maid to Dr. Taza in Sicily. She is old, wrinkled with skin as brown as a walnut. Her teeth are brown-stained and her eyes are raisin black. 西西里塔扎医生的女佣。她年纪大了，满脸皱纹，皮肤像核桃一样糙。她的牙齿是棕色的，眼睛是葡萄干黑。
Mother of Luca Brasi's Child 卢卡-布拉西孩子的母亲
She is a young pretty girl who looks Irish. She has red hair and wears make-up. She is in her teens. 她是一个年轻漂亮的女孩，看起来像爱尔兰人。她有一头红发，会化妆。她只有十几岁。
Hew York Dons and others from U.S. 来自美国的 Hew York Dons 等人
Carlo Tramonti 卡洛-特拉蒙蒂
He is the Don in the Southern part of the United States. He is impressively handsome, middle-aged and tall for a Sicilian. He has deep suntanned skin, is exquisitely tailored and barbered. He does not look Italian. He is a member of the Tramonti Family. 他是美国南部的唐。作为一个西西里人，他英俊潇洒，人到中年，身材高大。他的皮肤被太阳晒得黝黑，衣着考究，满头络腮胡子。他看起来不像意大利人。他是特拉蒙蒂家族的成员。
Joseph Zaluchi 约瑟夫-扎鲁奇
He is the Don from Detroit. He has a moon face and is an amiable-looking man. He has a sophisticated booming American voice with only a slight accent. He dresses very conservatively. 他就是来自底特律的唐。他长着一张月亮脸，看上去和蔼可亲。他有一副成熟洪亮的美式嗓音，只是略带口音。他穿着非常保守。
Frank Falcone 弗兰克-法尔科内
Anthony Molinari 安东尼-莫里纳利
The two Dons from the West Coast. They are younger than the others, in their early forties. They dress informally and are 两位来自西海岸的 Dons。他们比其他人年轻，四十出头。他们穿着随意，而且
... more friendly than necessary. They control the movie industry and fishing in San Francisco. ......比必要的还要友好。他们控制着旧金山的电影业和渔业。
Domenick Panza 多米尼克-潘沙
He is the Don from the Boston area. He is short, Squat and looks like a thief. 他就是来自波士顿地区的唐。他身材矮小，蹲在地上，看起来像个小偷。
Don Vincent Forlenza
He is the Don from Cleveland. Nicknamed "The Jew"'. He is a sensitive-looking elderly man with gaunt features and snow-white hair. He has a very efficient look about him. 他就是来自克利夫兰的唐绰号 "犹太人"。他是一个外表敏感的老人，五官憔悴，头发雪白。他看起来非常有效率。
Five Families of New York 纽约五大家族
Anthony Stracci 安东尼-斯特拉奇
He controls the New Jersey area and the shipping on the West Side docks of Manhattan. Old-fashioned elderly man and is the least powerful of the New York Families. 他控制着新泽西地区和曼哈顿西区码头的航运。他是个古板的老人，在纽约家族中势力最小。
Ottilio Cuneo 奥蒂利奥-库内奥
He is a completely disarming man with the face of a jolly round peasant baker. He loves children and carries a pocket full of sweets in the hopes of being able to pleasure one of his many grandchildren. He wears a round fedora with the brim turned down all the way. 他是一个完全没有魅力的人，长着一张快乐的农民面包师的圆脸。他喜欢孩子，口袋里装满了糖果，希望能取悦他的孙子孙女。他戴着一顶圆圆的棉帽，帽檐一直朝下。
Don Emilio Barzini. 唐-埃米利奥-巴尔齐尼
He is the Don from Brooklyn and Queens. He is modern and sophisticated and very businesslike. He has a great personal force in a cold way and is the most "respected" man in the group. 他是来自布鲁克林和皇后区的唐。他现代、成熟，非常有商业头脑。他冷酷中蕴含着强大的个人魅力，是团队中最受 "尊敬 "的人。
Phillip Tattaglia 菲利普-塔塔利亚
He is the head of the Tattaglia Family. His personality is unpleasant and is considered a whiner, always complaining of the costs in the Family business. 他是塔塔利亚家族的族长。他的个性令人不快，被认为是一个爱抱怨的人，总是抱怨家族生意的成本。
INDEX OF SCENES 场景索引
40
V
SCENE ONE: THE WEDDING 场景一：婚礼
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Guests have come from all over New York City, Long Island, even parts of New Jersey and upstate New York to attend the wedding of Constanzia Corleone, the daughter of Don Vito Corleone, the Godfather. 宾客们从纽约市、长岛、甚至新泽西州和纽约州北部各地赶来，参加教父唐-维托-柯里昂的女儿康斯坦齐娅-柯里昂的婚礼。 It is a summer wedding, at the home and Garden of the Don, on the last Saturday in August, 1945. 这是 1945 年 8 月最后一个星期六在唐家花园举行的夏季婚礼。 The large amount of people who have come, the distances they have travelled, the large gifts of cash they have brought for the Bride's white silk purse, are all testimony to the enormous respect that these guests have for the Don. 来宾人数之多，路途之遥远，以及他们为新娘的白绸包带来的大笔现金礼物，都证明了这些客人对唐的极大尊重。 The Wedding party is made up of Connie; the groom, Carlo Rizzi, bronzed and with curly blond hair; Don Vito and his wife; his son, Santino or Sonny, who is the best man, and another brother, Fredo, an usher. 参加婚礼的人员包括康妮、新郎卡洛-里兹（古铜色的金色卷发）、唐-维托和他的妻子、他的儿子桑蒂诺（即桑尼）（伴郎）以及另一个兄弟弗雷多（司仪）。 Another brother, the youngest is dressed in the uniform of any Army officer, with a thin and distinctly New England looking girl, Kay Adams. They seem to be on the edge of the Wedding in a number of ways; and Michael, in his discriptions and explanations to Kay, serves as a guide to the event. 另一个弟弟，最小的弟弟，穿着军官制服，和一个瘦瘦的、看起来很像新英格兰女孩的凯-亚当斯在一起。在很多方面，他们似乎都处于婚礼的边缘；而迈克尔在对凯的描述和解释中，充当了事件的引导者。
He points out that in the crowd of merrimakers, are several people who seem more anxious and concerned than the others. 他指出，在欢乐的人群中，有几个人似乎比其他人更加焦虑和担忧。 These are guests who have come to seek a private 'audience' with his father, the Don, for it is said that on the night of his daughter's wedding, a Sicilian cannot refuse a favor asked of him. 这些客人是来私下 "求见 "他的父亲唐的，因为据说在女儿的新婚之夜，西西里人不能拒绝别人的请求。
Michael continues, pointing out the various associates of his father in the 'family business'; telling anecdotes: Thereis Clemenza, Tessio, Paulie Gatto; his brother Santino is in an fit because some men in overcoats, taking down the license plates of the various cars parked in the Corleone mall. 迈克尔继续指出他父亲在 "家族企业 "中的各种同伙，并讲述了一些趣闻轶事：有克莱门扎、泰西欧、保利-加托；他的兄弟桑蒂诺因为一些穿大衣的人，在科莱昂商场里抄各种汽车的车牌而大发雷霆。 Kay points out a strange, evil man sitting quietly and patiently alone in an inappropiate tuxedo, with an envelope in his hand: Luca Brasi. Michael explains that he is one of the most feared men in the underworld, and works for his Father. 凯指着一个穿着不伦不类的晚礼服，手里拿着一个信封，安静而耐心地独自坐着的奇怪而邪恶的人：卢卡-布拉西。迈克尔解释说，他是黑社会中最可怕的人之一，为父亲工作。 During this sequence, we get the idea that Michael is quite involved with Kay, even to the point of marriage, and through these sometimes amusing stories, is preparing her for the truth; that his father, The Don. is one of the most powerful heads of the Mafia. 在这一情节中，我们可以看出迈克尔与凯的关系非常亲密，甚至到了结婚的地步，他通过这些有时令人捧腹的故事，让她对真相有所准备；他的父亲唐是黑手党最有权势的头目之一。
Santino has calmed down over the license incident, and resumes a hot flirtation with the Maid-Of-Honor. At a propitious moment, the two of them, hurry up the staircase and out of sight. 桑蒂诺已经从驾照事件中冷静下来，重新开始与伴娘火热地调情。在一个有利的时机，他们两人匆匆走上楼梯，离开了人们的视线。 Tom Hagen has been watching the proceedings from the Don's libraryoffice; Hagen is the Don's Step-son, a lawyer and Consiglere, or business adviser to the Family. It is his role to arrange the 汤姆-哈根（Tom Hagen）一直在唐的图书馆办公室里关注着整个过程；哈根是唐的继子，也是一名律师和家族的商业顾问（Consiglere）。他的职责是安排
(Sc. One First Notes #2) (第一场第一笔记 #2)
1. SYNOPSIS: (Continued) 1.说明：（续）
the various private interviews that will take place today. He gives the Don the list of supplicants: The first is an old Friend, Nazorine, the baker. Briefly we learn about his problem; one that a little of the Don's political influence will handle. 今天将举行的各种私人会谈。他把请求者的名单交给了唐：第一个是老朋友，面包师纳佐林。我们简要地了解了他的问题；只要利用唐的政治影响力，就能解决这个问题。 Nazorine gratefully leaves, re-pledging his loyalty and friendship to the Don. The next is a young man who's problems are simply solved by Five Hundred Dollars in cash, given warmly by the Don. Another Pledge of Loyalty. 纳佐林感激地离开了，并再次向唐表达了他的忠诚和友谊。下一位是一位年轻人，唐人热情地送上五百美元现金，简单地解决了他的问题。又一个忠诚的誓言。
Luca Brasi is next, and uses this private opportunity to present his wedding gift directly to the Don: to be sure the Don notes his carefully thought out generosity: Luca has used this opportunity to make a formal declaration of respect and Loyalty to Don Corleone. 卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）是下一个，他利用这个私人机会直接向唐献上了他的结婚礼物：确保唐注意到他经过深思熟虑的慷慨：卢卡利用这个机会正式向柯里昂阁下表达了敬意和忠诚。
The last person on the list raises some reaction from the Don: he instructs Tom to find Sonny, as he would like his son to be present at this meeting. 名单上的最后一个人引起了唐的一些反应：他指示汤姆去找桑尼，因为他希望自己的儿子能出席这次会议。
Sonny is in one of the bedrooms making it with the Maid-Of-Honor; Tom eventually locates him, knocks on the door, and tells him his father is waiting for him. We gather by the way it is handled, that the Don would not approve of the proceedings. 桑尼正在一间卧室里和女仆亲热；汤姆最终找到了他，敲了敲门，告诉他父亲正在等他。从处理方式来看，我们认为唐不会同意这样做。
Bonasera confronts the Don: he is a proud and dignified Italian immigrant, a successful Undertaker, who had avoided indebting himself to the Don in all the years he has known him. The Don is hard on him for this reason. 博纳塞拉面对唐：他是一个骄傲而有尊严的意大利移民，一个成功的暗杀者，在他认识唐的这些年里，他一直避免欠唐的人情。为此，唐恩对他很严厉。 Bonasera breaks down and asks the Don for a Justice that has been denied him by the government. His daughter had been molested by two youths, who were prosecuted and given a suspended sentence. 博纳塞拉崩溃了，他向唐请求政府为他伸张正义。他的女儿曾被两个年轻人猥亵，这两个年轻人被起诉并被判缓刑。 At the conclusion of this scene, the Don promises a justice in revenge, and the broken man swears his loyalty. 在这场戏的最后，唐僧许诺要伸张正义，而残破的他也发誓要效忠于唐僧。
There is some excitement in the garden: Johnny Fontane, a wellknown singer and Motion Picture personality has arrived, showing his respect for the Don, his Godfather, by flying all the way from California to attend the wedding. 花园里热闹非凡：著名歌手和电影界名人约翰尼-方坦（Johnny Fontane）专程从加利福尼亚飞来参加婚礼，以示对教父唐的尊敬。 Johnny greets his old friends, and sings a song for the wedding coupls, but when he finally reaches the Don, it is clear that he too is in need of a favor. Iit seems that his career is on the wane. 约翰尼向老朋友们问好，并为婚礼唱了一首歌，但当他最终到达唐时，很明显他也需要帮助。看来，他的事业正在走下坡路。 There is a part in a new film that would be perfect for him, and which would certainly revive his status; but the owner of the studio is with-holding it from him. He almost cries to the Godfather, asking his help. The Don assures him that he will in fact get the part. 在一部新电影中，有一个角色对他来说再合适不过了，而且肯定能重振他的地位；但制片厂的老板却拒绝给他这个角色。他几乎要向教父哭诉，请求他的帮助。教父向他保证，他一定会得到这个角色。 Johnny is overwhelmed that the Don would promise such a seemingly impossible favor, but his word has been 约翰尼对唐会答应这样一个看似不可能的请求感到不知所措，但他的话已经
1. SYNOPSIS: (Continued) 1.说明：（续）
given; and everyone knows that the Don always keeps his word. 每个人都知道，唐人总是信守诺言。
Hagen now brings up one last, and very important matter: a forthcoming meeting with a man named Sollozzo. The Don states that now that the Wedding is over with, they will set a date for the meeting; obviously very big business. 哈根现在提出了最后一件非常重要的事情：即将与一个名叫索洛佐的人会面。唐说，现在婚礼已经结束，他们将确定会面日期；显然，这是件大事。
Hagen also reminds his boss, that Genco Abbandando, his old Consiglere is very ill, and possibly dying. The Don requests that all his sons visit Genco with him, when the last of the guests have left. 哈根还提醒他的老板，他的老执政官根科-阿班当多（Genco Abbandando）病得很重，可能快死了。唐要求他的所有儿子在最后一批客人离开后一起去看望根科。
Throughout the wedding, gifts and telegrams from various people, some of them important politicians, arrive, and it is clear that the Don's power is very broadly based. 在整个婚礼过程中，来自不同人士（其中一些是重要的政治家）的礼物和电报纷至沓来，显然唐的权力基础非常广泛。
Outside, in the garden, Michael explains to Kay, that his father is somewhat like the artic explorers who leave caches of food scattered on the route to the North Pole, just in case they may need them some day. So are his father's favors. 在外面的花园里，迈克尔向凯解释说，他的父亲有点像那些艺术探险家，在通往北极的路上散落着一些食物，以备不时之需。他父亲的恩惠也是如此。 Someday he'll be at each one of those peoples doors, and they had better come across. 总有一天，他会来到每个人的家门口，他们最好都能过来。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
My first concern is a sense of the times. The last Saturday in August, 1945. The Japanese have just surrendered. 我首先关注的是时代感。1945 年 8 月的最后一个星期六。日本人刚刚投降。
The guests are relieved and anxious to enjoy themselves on what is probably the first big affair since the end of the war. Their sons are safe. 客人们如释重负，急切地想要尽情享受这可能是战争结束后的第一次盛大活动。他们的儿子平安无事。
There are teenagers in suits and party dresses. There is a general shortage of young men, and many that are present are in Military Uniform, a source of pride and activity amont their parents. 有的青少年身着西装，有的身着宴会礼服。男青年普遍不足，许多男青年身着军装，这是他们父母的骄傲和自豪。 Few of the guests, other than the principles of the Wedding are in formal attire, but occasionally, there is some old Italian in a tux, here or there. Perhaps, Luca Brasi, is wearing an outmoded tux, even tails? (Shmediga?) 除了婚礼的主角之外，很少有宾客身着正装，但偶尔也会有穿着礼服的意大利老人出现在这里或那里。也许，卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）穿的是过时的礼服，甚至是燕尾服？(什梅迪加？）
There are lots of y young Italian girls, who probably cluster around the servicemen. 这里有很多年轻的意大利女孩，她们可能聚集在军人周围。
We must know immediately who these people are? When this is? Where this is? A true sense of the Time. 我们必须立即知道这些人是谁？什么时候？在哪里？真正意义上的 "时间"。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) The first thing that interested me when I read it was the many levels going on at once: Michael and Kay, the son who is more of the outsider on the edge of the party with his American Girl Friend. (a) 当我读到这本书时，我首先感兴趣的是它同时包含的多个层面：迈克尔和凯，与他的 "美国女孩之友 "在聚会中更像是局外人的儿子。 Interesting if the Don, Sonny, Fred, even Hagen, are in formal attire, which in summer would be White Jacket, whereas Michael is in a plain suit to graphically show that he is on the edge of the wedding, as well as his family, which is to say, the Don. 有趣的是，唐、桑尼、弗雷德，甚至哈根都穿着正装，在夏天应该是白夹克，而迈克尔却穿着普通的西装，形象地表明他和他的家人，也就是唐，都处在婚礼的边缘。 He and Kay have made their little niche somewhere; more about this later. At the same time Sonny is having a hot, unspoken thing going on with the Maid-of -Honor, Lucy; and knowing where his wife and children are at all times is important. 他和凯在某处建立了自己的小天地，详情稍后再谈。与此同时，桑尼正和伴娘露西（Lucy）有一桩说不清道不明的火热恋情，而随时了解妻子和孩子的行踪非常重要。
(b) There are many, many guests -- perhaps three or even four hundred; the bigger the better for this first scene. They come from all walks of life, as the Don is a just man. Most of them have come from the city, on the train, or have driven. (b) 宾客很多很多，可能有三四百人；对这第一场戏来说，人数越多越好。他们来自各行各业，因为唐是一个公正的人。他们大多从城里坐火车或开车赶来。 They have brought their children with them, and so of all the guests, one forth of the number should be children of all ages, even infants. Italian people do not leave their children at home. 他们都带着孩子，因此，在所有客人中，应该有四分之一是各年龄段的孩子，甚至是婴儿。意大利人不会把孩子留在家里。 The ones who are old enough to walk wear little suits, and pretty dresses, some if not many of the boys wear short pants and shiney shoes. Perhaps even a confirmation outfit here or there. Even the children drink wine. 能走路的孩子会穿小西装和漂亮的裙子，有些甚至很多男孩子会穿短裤和光亮的皮鞋。也许还会在这里或那里穿上确认服。就连孩子们也喝葡萄酒。
(c) Paulie Gatto eyeing the money (cash) going into the Bride's white purse while his boss, Clemenza is proving that he is the best dancer on the floor. (c) Paulie Gatto 正在盯着新娘白色钱包里的钱（现金），而他的老板 Clemenza 正在证明他是舞池里最棒的舞者。 Nice if Clemenża dances with a little ten year old girl, like they always do at those Weddings; at the same time Coppola, Bonasera, and Nazorini (whose wife, daughter and Enzo should also be in evidence) all serious, and anxious to do 'business'; Hagen with his business lists taking care of the business that the Don must handle; Luca Brasi, strangely alone in a tux, waiting to see the Don; Johnny Fontane; the F. 如果克莱门扎和一个十岁的小女孩跳舞就好了，就像他们在那些婚礼上经常做的那样；与此同时，科波拉、博纳塞拉和纳佐里尼（他的妻子、女儿和恩佐也应该在场）都严肃认真，急于做 "生意"；哈根拿着他的生意清单，处理唐必须处理的生意；卢卡-布拉西，奇怪的是他独自一人穿着晚礼服，等着见唐一面；约翰尼-丰塔内；F. B. I. men taking license numbers outside; Nino singing; Carlo the groom, alternately eyeing the cash going into his bride's purse, and the good looking girls in attendance; Connie's obvious worship of her husband's good looks; all of these different stories, people, levels, interwoven together in the first scene in the movie. 在电影的第一个场景中，所有这些不同的故事、人物、层次交织在一起。 And each in evidence while the other 每一个人都在作证，而另一个人
(Sc. One First Notes #5) (第一场第一笔记 #5)
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(c) is predominating. In all the business scenes in the Don's study, one must always see the party going on either through the windows or however; and during the singing and family and children and dancing and flirting, there must be evidence of the business tacitly present. (c) 占主导地位。在唐家书房的所有商业场景中，人们总能透过窗户或其他地方看到聚会正在进行；在歌声、家庭、孩子、舞蹈和调情的过程中，必须有商业的证据默默地存在。 Each is fused with the other: Family and Business; and this continues throughout the film. 两者相互融合：家庭与事业，这种关系贯穿整部影片。
(d) The essential focus of the scene is certainly on the Don; Michael is the interlocutor. He tells Kay (the Audience) everything we must know; he introduces the characters, tells us what we have to know about them. (d) 这场戏的主要焦点当然是唐，迈克尔是对话者。他告诉凯（观众）我们必须知道的一切；他介绍人物，告诉我们关于他们的一切。 He knows it all too, because he is in the family, but we know that he is respectable, a college boy who has rejected the family business, and so we identify with him, like him, more, even cling to him as our foothold in all that we are being exposed to. 他也知道这一切，因为他是家族中人，但我们知道他是值得尊敬的，是一个拒绝了家族企业的大学生，所以我们更认同他、喜欢他，甚至依附于他，把他作为我们接触到的一切的立足点。 We are grateful to be at the wedding with Michael. However, all out attention and focus and interest is directed toward the Godfather himself. Because. . . of his seemingly endless POWER. 我们很高兴能和迈克尔一起参加婚礼。然而，我们所有的注意力和关注点 都集中在教父本人身上。因为.因为......他似乎无穷无尽的权力。 This scene does many things, but its motor is the continual redefinition and extention of the Don's POWER. 这个场景做了很多事情，但它的发动机是不断重新定义和扩展唐的权力。 It goes further and further, until finally, it goes the limit itself when in the Hospital, Genco asks him to "save me from death" and the Don replies, "I have no such power". 它越走越远，直到最后达到了极限：在医院里，根科请求唐纳 "救我于死地"，而唐纳回答说："我没有这种能力"。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(f) look right when he presents himself to the Don, something telling and memorable, though quickly and economically done. Then, when Clemenza or whomever takes on an important part of the story, we will flash back as we remember them in the opening. (f) 当他向唐人展示自己时，他的表情要正确，要有说服力，要令人难忘，尽管要快速而经济地完成。然后，当克莱门扎或其他什么人在故事中扮演重要角色时，我们就会回想起他们在开场时的样子。
(g) I was concerned on how to 'get it across' that Johnny is a 'big celebrity' without being obvious. Nothing is worse than in movies they say that there's 'Marsha Banana', she's a big movie star. One always feels that its a counterfeit. (g) 我关心的是如何 "传达 "约翰尼是个 "大名人 "而又不显眼。最糟糕的莫过于在电影中，他们说 "玛莎-芭娜娜 "是个大明星。人们总觉得这是假冒的。 But if there are no real stars in this film, then Johnny should be one. Someone sort of like an Eddie Fisher. 但是，如果这部影片中没有真正的明星，那么约翰尼就应该是一个。一个有点像埃迪-费舍尔的人 Then when he makes his entrance the fuss they all make over him will be justified, and the fact that the actor is something of a celebrity, will take care of some awkward exposition by his merely walking in. 这样一来，当他登场时，大家对他的大惊小怪就有了合理的解释，而事实上，这位演员也是个名人，他只是走了进来，就能解决一些尴尬的问题。 Also, a guy like Fischer has certainly elements of weakness, 'loser' embodied in his essense which would enable me to deliver the audience what it wants without wasting any valuable time on it. Possibly the same with Nino, depending on how far I go with him. 另外，像费舍尔这样的人，本质上肯定有软弱、"失败者 "的元素，这能让我把观众想要的东西呈现给他们，而不浪费任何宝贵的时间。尼诺可能也是如此，这取决于我对他的塑造程度。 I feel he's got to be included, and even put forth in the beginning, though how far I go with him I haven't yet decided. 我觉得必须把他包括进来，甚至在一开始就把他提出来，尽管我还没有决定要把他写到什么程度。
(h) This is essentially a scene of exposition and so any shortcuts I can figure like the above would be welcome. (h) 这基本上是一个说明性场景，因此我欢迎任何类似上述的捷径。
(i) I would guess that Kay and Michael are the talk of the Wedding as though things go. ? It is common knowledge that Michael (would he still be in Uniform?) went against his Father's wishes by joining the service. (i) 我猜，凯和迈克尔是婚礼上的话题人物，因为事情是这样的。?众所周知，迈克尔（他还会穿军装吗？）违背了父亲的意愿，加入了军队。 Na, I guess he can't be in uniform because of the college, but it would sure save me a lot of valuable exposition. At any rate, I think the fact that he's not in the bridal party (no tux) would be helpful to set him apart, also of course, where he sits. 呐，我想他不能穿制服，因为是在大学里，但这肯定会为我节省很多宝贵的论述。无论如何，我认为他不在新娘队伍中（没有礼服）这一事实会有助于将他区分开来，当然还有他的坐姿。 In those situations, you always find a sort of private space where you can view all the action. I went through exactly the same thing when I took Emaline to Cousin Anthony's wedding. 在这种情况下，你总能找到一个私人空间，在那里你可以看到所有的活动。我带艾玛琳参加安东尼表哥的婚礼时，也经历了同样的情况。 Emy dressed a little flashily for the relatives I guess, with low cut dress and all, and so we sort of sat together on the edge of it all, and I pointed out who was who, and we were self conscious because we knew we were the 'talk' of the wedding. I remember the feeling. 我猜 Emy 为亲戚们穿得有点花哨，低胸礼服什么的，所以我们就坐在一起，我指指谁是谁，我们都很自觉，因为我们知道我们是婚礼上的 "话题"。我还记得当时的感觉。 So Kay should be dressed differently than any of the other young women., of whom there should be plenty. Plenty of nice, pretty Italian girls, evident, 所以凯的穿着打扮应该和其他年轻女人不一样，而其他年轻女人应该有很多。很多漂亮的意大利姑娘，很明显
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(i) so you know everyone's thinking "we have plenty of our own, why did Michael have to bring 'her'". Maybe families with eligible daughters should be introduced to Michael and Kay. "The American girl", an oddity. (i) 所以你知道每个人都在想 "我们有很多自己的女儿，为什么迈克尔非要带'她'来"。也许应该把有合格女儿的家庭介绍给迈克尔和凯。"美国女孩"，一个怪人。 Michael and Kay think its funny; but they are really, underneath a bit uneasy about it. You'd have to be. especially Kay. 迈克尔和凯觉得这很有趣，但他们真的有点不安。尤其是凯。
I think there should be a point where Michael introduces Kay to his Mother and Father. That could be economic and tell us a lot about Michael's relationship to his Father. 我觉得应该让迈克尔把凯介绍给他的母亲和父亲。这样会很有经济效益，也能让我们了解迈克尔和他父亲的关系。 Also, important that Michael is serious about Kay, and has brought her to the Wedding to ease her into the knowledge of who his father is. 另外，重要的是，迈克尔对凯是认真的，他带她来参加婚礼，是想让她慢慢了解他的父亲是谁。
(j) The Sex scene with Sonny and Lucy should go very far. (j) 桑尼和露西的性爱场面应该大有可为。
I like Puzo's screenplay image of the Maid-Of-Honor's gown up, practically over her head. 1946 mnals? muce. 我喜欢普佐在剧本中塑造的形象，即女傧相的礼服高高撩起，几乎盖过了她的头顶。1946 mnals？
(k) The scene with Bonasera is good and very important. (k) 与博纳塞拉的那场戏很好，非常重要。
It further defines the Don'spower, and puts forth the essence of what it is the Don refers to as 'friendship' 它进一步定义了唐的力量，并提出了唐所说的 "友谊 "的本质
i. e. a pledge of loyalty. It is the gathering and manipulations of these pledges which give the Don his extraordinary power in the first place. 即忠诚保证。正是这些誓言的收集和操纵，让唐首先拥有了非凡的力量。
It is very important that after Bonasera gives his pledge, that we understand he feels he is now under a grave and frightening obligation to the Godfather. Bonasera must be a super, super actor. 非常重要的一点是，在博纳塞拉宣誓之后，我们要明白，他觉得自己现在对教父承担着严重而可怕的义务。博纳塞拉一定是个超级棒的演员
Textures: 纹理
Fat, older man dancing with a ten year old girl in a confirmation dress. Her little shoes on his big ones. 胖胖的老男人和一个穿着确认礼服的十岁女孩跳舞。她的小鞋子踩在他的大鞋子上。
Older couple, having just danced a Tarentella; he is around the back of her with a white handkerchief, mopping her back, even down her dress, for her. 一对老年夫妇，刚刚跳完塔伦特拉舞；他拿着白手绢绕到她身后，帮她擦背，甚至帮她擦裙子。
Guest in an inappropriate tux, uncomfortable, adjustingexposition. it so he'll just look right. (Luca Brasi)? 客人穿着不合适的礼服，很不自在，他在调整位置，这样看起来才合适。（卢卡-布拉西）？
Kids in little suits 'sliding around the sandwich man'. 穿着小西装的孩子们在 "三明治人 "周围 "滑来滑去"。
Someone being asked to sing (Nino)? refusing and refusing as he is walking up to the bandstand. 有人要求唱歌（尼诺）？
Throwing the sandwiches. 扔三明治
(Sc. One First Notes #8) (第一场第一笔记 #8)
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(1) Children running around inside the house, up the staircases, etc. Possibly even accidently breaking into the Don's study while an important meeting (Bonasera) is on. (1) 孩子们在屋内、楼梯上等地方跑来跑去。甚至可能在召开重要会议（Bonasera）时意外闯入唐的书房。
The kegs of draft beer, making a flood. 一桶桶的生啤酒，让洪水泛滥。
Three party-dressed sisters, quite plump, sitting alone eating up a storm. 三位身着盛装的姐妹，身材丰满，独自坐在那里大快朵颐。
The clinking of forks on the glasses until the groom kisses the bride. 在新郎亲吻新娘之前，杯子上的叉子叮当作响。
Need something nice to show the Bride's absolute adoration of the Groom. 需要一些好东西来表达新娘对新郎的绝对崇拜。
Something to show that most of the wine, etc. was brought by people who made it. 可以证明大部分葡萄酒等都是由酿酒人带来的。
Something nice with the cake. (After Nazorini scene?) Decide. 和蛋糕一起吃点好的。(在纳佐里尼场景之后？
(m) Possible devices for the first scene would be to in some way interpose the various introductory elements; the license plates, the cash gifts going into the white silk bag; and Michael's intro: essentially, who are the guests? (m) 第一场戏的可能手法是以某种方式穿插各种开场元素；车牌、装入白色丝绸袋的 现金礼物；以及迈克尔的开场白：本质上，谁是客人？ Each one identified by a particular plate, how much did they give into the purse? Think about it. 每个人都有一个特定的牌子，他们向钱包捐了多少钱？想一想吧。
Also, within the Wedding scene itself, there are two overlaps (I prefer not to call them flashbacks) Once when we repeat the flirtation of Sonny / Lucy, now from Hagen's point of view, the flirtation of Sonny / 此外，在婚礼场景中，有两处重叠（我不喜欢称之为闪回）：一次是重复桑尼和露西的调情，现在是从哈根的视角；另一次是桑尼和露西的调情，现在是从哈根的视角。
Lucy which we repeat for a second time running up the stairs and into the bedroom. 露西，我们第二次重复着这句话，跑上楼梯，进了卧室。
The danger is that it might come off arty and presumptious, but on the other hand it is legitimately used in the novel to great advantage dramatically. Doing twice in a minor way in the first scene would nicely prepare for the large five overlaps to follow. 这样做的危险在于，它可能会让人觉得很文艺、很自以为是，但另一方面，它在小说中的合理运用却能带来极大的戏剧性优势。在第一场戏中小试牛刀两次，就能为接下来的五次大重叠做好铺垫。 It would seem for now that the way to do it is to actually REPEAT certain specific actions, such as (in this case) Sonny whispering, or the two of them running up the stairs. These repeated actions would serve as SIGNPOSTS, orienting us as to 目前看来，这样做的方法就是重复某些特定的动作，比如（在本例中）桑尼低声说话，或者两人跑上楼梯。这些重复的动作可以作为标志，指引我们
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(m) where we are. (m) 我们在哪里。 Also, it would be clear that we are viewing the overlap or repeated action through the eyes of a new character: one who had exited during the first time we had seen it; sort of like Rosenkrantz and Guildenstern Are Dead; repeating and reviewing the action from the perspective of other than the character's principally involved. 此外，很明显，我们是在通过一个新角色的视角来观看重叠或重复的动作：一个在我们第一次观看时已经退出的角色；有点像《罗森克兰茨和吉尔登斯特恩死了》；从主要角色以外的视角来重复和回顾动作。 We already know and experienced the whispering from the point of view of Sonny, Lucy, perhaps Sonny's wife; of what significance it is to Hagen, and therefore to the Don. This is an important stylistic decision. 我们已经从桑尼、露西（也许是桑尼的妻子）的视角了解和体验了窃窃私语；窃窃私语对哈根有什么意义，因此对唐也有什么意义。这是一个重要的风格决定。
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
The core of the scene; Introduce the Don, and gradually reveal the breadth of his power, make clear his relationship to Michael. 场景的核心；介绍唐，逐步揭示他的权力范围，明确他与迈克尔的关系。
Establish the fusion of family and business. Introduce all the main characters and sub-plots of the film. 确立家庭与事业的融合。介绍影片的所有主要人物和次要情节。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Boruns.
Cliches, Italians who-a, talka lika-dis; failure to make a convincing setting. 陈词滥调、意大利人的 "who-a"、"talka lika-dis"；没有令人信服的背景。 People must feel that they are seeing a real thing, with hundreds and hundreds of interesting specifics, like the children sliding around the 'sandwich man', throwing the sandwiches: "Hey Bino, two copagole and one prociutto!" etc. Failing to intoxicate with the formidability of the Don and his power. 人们必须觉得自己看到的是真实的东西，有成百上千个有趣的细节，比如孩子们围着 "三明治人 "滑动，扔三明治："嘿，比诺，两个 copagole 和一个 prociutto！"等等。没有沉醉于唐的威猛和他的力量。
Losing a basic 'humanity' to all these people. Failing to set up a tension between the godfather and Michael re: the nature of their relationship. 让这些人失去了基本的 "人性"。未能在教父和迈克尔 之间建立一种紧张关系，即他们之间关系的性质。
Too ruch exposition. 论述过于冗长。
RENINDER: INTRODUCE THE DON, AND GRADUAJIY REVEAL THE INATURE AND BREADTH OF HIS POWER, MAKING CL AR HIS RELATIONSHIP TO MICHAEL, AND ESTABIISHING TH FUSION OF FAMILY AND BUSTNESS. Indroduce all the main characters and sub-olots of the film. 引子：介绍唐，逐步揭示他权力的大小和范围，明确他与迈克尔的关系，并建立家庭与胸怀的融合。介绍影片中的所有主要人物和次要情节。
Rought Structure: 结构粗糙：
x. Possible wait a bit before actually iotroducing the Don. Begin to understand or at least focus on him before introducing and actually 'seeing him'. Otherwise: x.在真正介绍唐之前，可能需要等待一段时间。在介绍并真正 "见到 "他之前，开始了解或至少关注他。否则：
a. Don, Sonhy and Fredo standing by the door greeting the guests. a.唐、桑希和弗雷多站在门口迎接客人。
b. Micahel not standing with the Don, but at Secluded table with kay. (maybe stand here?) b.米凯尔没有和唐人站在一起，而是和凯伊一起坐在隐蔽的桌子旁。(也许站在这里？）
c. They notice three men, Nazorine, Copoola, zrat Brasi, and Bonasera not smiling. Michale exolains. c.他们注意到纳索林、科普拉、布拉西和博纳塞拉三个人没有笑。米哈伊尔笑了。
d. F.B.I. taking lisense plate numbers. (Both Sonn's and Don's reaction to this) d.联邦调查局获取车牌号码。(桑恩和唐对此的反应）。
e., The Don doesn't like the groom (Carlo). 例如，唐不喜欢新郎（卡罗）。
f. Connie (Bride) is very attracted to Carlo. f.康妮（新娘）非常喜欢卡罗。
g. Paulie Gatto eyeing the purse. g.保利-加托（Paulie Gatto）盯着钱包。
h. His boss is Clemenza. h.他的老板是克莱门扎。
i. Introduce Nino. i.介绍尼诺。
j. Sonny after the Bridesmaid, Iucy. Whispers in her ear. (After his Pather left* because of Nino'sdirty song?) They run up the staircase. j.伴娘后的桑尼，尤西。在她耳边低语。(在他的父亲因为尼诺的下流歌曲而离开*之后？）他们跑上楼梯。
k. Tom Hagen watching the wedding from the Don's 'office. Hands the 'list' to theDon, and now Nazorine's story. Then Coppola. k.汤姆-哈根在唐的 "办公室 "里观看婚礼。把 "名单 "交给唐，然后是纳索林的故事。然后是科波拉
I. Iuca Brasi makes his gift, after waiting. Even makes the Don creepy is next: the Don's asks for Sonny. I.Iuca Brasi 在等待之后送出了他的礼物。甚至让唐人毛骨悚然的是下一步：唐人要求桑尼。
M. Hagen looks for Sonny (knowing a seandel could happen) Michael gives expo on Hagen. M.哈根寻找桑尼（知道可能会发生海难），迈克尔揭发了哈根。
OVERLAP N. Iucy andSonny run up the stairs, into the room, andmake itsice. Hacen finds them, and calls Sonny to his Father's Iucy 和 Sonny 跑上楼梯，进入房间，做了手脚。哈森发现了他们，并把桑尼叫到父亲身边。
o. Bonasers: big point of the nature of the Don and his favors. IMPORTANT SCHNE. o. Bonasers：关于唐的性质及其恩惠的要点。important schne.
p. Johnay fontane arrives; little fuss; Godfather pleased; Hagen koows some t5ouble is up. Johnny sings with Nino, etc. p.约翰内-弗朗坦抵达；小打小闹；教父很高兴；哈根知道有麻烦了。约翰尼与尼诺一起唱歌，等等。
q. Johhny's story and problem. (Godfather's sudden violence) q.乔尼的故事和问题。(教父的突然暴力）
r. The Sollozzo deal after the wedding. Infamita. r.婚礼后的索洛佐交易。Infamita。
s. Abbandando is dying. They must gom tognight with all his sons. s.阿班多快不行了他们今晚必须带着他所有的儿子离开。
t. Nichael explains background of Johnny's careet (also untellable Luca Brasi story) t.尼克尔解释强尼的背景（还有卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）的故事）。
u. The Bride and Groom cut the cake and leave; resolution of wedding party. u.新郎新娘切蛋糕后离开；婚宴结束。
THE TIMES 时代
to the wedding of Miss Constanzia Corleone, to be celebrated on the blast Saturday in August 1945. The father of the bride, Don Vite Corleone, never forgot his ald friends and neighbers though he himself now lived in a huge house on Long Island. 康斯坦齐娅-柯里昂小姐的婚礼，婚礼将于 1945 年 8 月的星期六举行。新娘的父亲唐-维特-柯里昂（Don Vite Corleone）从未忘记他的老朋友和邻居们，尽管他自己现在住在长岛的一栋大房子里。 The reception would be held in that house and the festivities would go on all day. There was no doubt it would be a momentous occasion. The war with the Japanese had just ended so there would not be any nagging fear for their sons fighting in the Army to cloud these festivities. 招待会将在那所房子里举行，庆祝活动将持续一整天。毫无疑问，这将是一个重要的时刻。与日本人的战争刚刚结束，因此不会有任何对他们在军队中作战的儿子的耿耿于怀而影响到这些庆祝活动。 A wedding was just what people freeded to show their joy. 婚礼只是人们自由表达喜悦的方式。
And so on that Saturday morning the friends of Don Corleone streamed out of New York City to do him honor. They bore creamcolored envelopes stuffed with cash as bridal gifts no checks. 就这样，在那个星期六的早上 科莱昂阁下的朋友们从纽约涌来，为他送上一份荣耀。他们带着装满现金的奶油色信封 作为聘礼，没有支票。 Inside each envelope a card established the identity of the giver and the measure of his respect for the Godflther. A respect truly earned. 每个信封里都有一张卡片，上面写着送礼人的身份以及他对 Godflther 的尊敬程度。这种尊重是真正赢得的。
Don Vito Corleone was a man to whom everybody came for help, and never were they disappointed. He made no empty promises, nor the craven excuse that his hands were tied by more powerful forces in the world than himself. 唐-维托-柯里昂（Don Vito Corleone）是一个人人都来寻求帮助的人，而且从未让他们失望过。他没有空洞的承诺，也没有懦弱的借口，他的双手被世界上比他自己更强大的力量束缚着。 It was not necessary that he be your friend, it was not even important that you had no means with which to repay him. Only one thing was required. That you, you yourself, proclaim your friendship. 他不一定是你的朋友，甚至你没有能力报答他也不重要。只需要一件事那就是你，你自己，宣布你的友谊。 And then, no matter how poor or powerless the supplicant, Don Corleone would take that man's troubles to his heart. And he would let nothing stand in the way to a solution of that man's woe. His reward? 然后，无论求助者多么贫穷，多么无能为力，科莱昂阁下都会把他的烦恼放在心上。他不会让任何事情阻碍他解决苦难。他的回报是什么？ Friendship, the respectful title of "Don," and sometimes the more affectionate salutation of "Godfather." And perhaps, to show respect only, never for profit, some humble gift-a gallon of homemade wine or a basket of peppered taralles specially baked to grace his Christmas table. 友谊、"唐 "的尊称，有时是更亲切的 "教父 "称呼。或许，为了表示尊重，他还会送上一些不起眼的礼物--一加仑自酿的葡萄酒，或者一篮子特意烤制的胡椒塔拉饼，为他的圣诞餐桌增添光彩。 It was understood, it was mere good manners, to proclaim that you were in his debt and that he 大家都明白，这只是一种礼貌，宣布你欠了他的债，他
SETTING: ACTER THE WAR. SOME guents in The PERTOD. LOTS + LOTS OF CHILDREW! 场景：战争。战争时期的一些人物。大量 + 大量的 Childrew！
THE GODFATHER - I6 教父 - i6
had the right to call upon you at any-timestomedeem-yeur debt-bysome small service 我有权在任何时候拜访您，请您为我们的债务提供一些小小的服务
on this great day, his daughter's wedding day, Don Vito Corleone stood in the doorway of his Long Beach home to greet his 在这个伟大的日子里，在他女儿结婚的日子里，唐-维托-柯里昂站在他长滩家的门口迎接他的女儿
guests, all of them known, all of them trusted. Many of them owed their good fortune in life to the Don and on this intimate occasion felt free to call him "Godfather" to his face. Even the people performing festal services were his friends. 他们都是熟人，都值得信赖。他们中的许多人都把自己的好运气归功于唐，在这个亲密的场合，他们可以当面称他为 "教父"。就连主持节日仪式的人也是他的朋友。 The bartender was an old comrade whose gift was all the wedding liquors and his own expert skills. The waiters were the friends of Don Corleone's sons. 调酒师是一位老同志，他的天赋是所有的婚礼用酒和他自己的专业技能。侍者是科莱昂阁下儿子们的朋友。 The food on the garden picnic tables had been cooked by the Don's wife and her friends and the gaily festooned one-acre garden itself had been decorated by the young girl-chums of the bride. 花园野餐桌上的食物是唐的妻子和她的朋友们亲手烹制的，新娘的年轻女伴们则把占地一英亩的花园装饰得花团锦簇。
Don Corleone received everyone-rich and poor, powerful and humble-with an equal show of love. He slighted no one. That was his character. And the guests so exclaimed at how well he looked in 唐-柯里昂对每个人--无论贫富、权贵还是卑微--都一视同仁。他不轻视任何人。这就是他的性格。宾客们都赞叹他穿上这身衣服非常好看
his tux that an inexperienced observer might easily have thought the Don himself was the lucky groom. 他的礼服，没有经验的旁观者很容易就会认为唐本人就是那个幸运的新郎。
Standing at the door with him were two of his three sons. The eldest, baptized Santino but called Sonny by everyone except his father, was looked at askance by the older Italian men; with admiration by the younger. 和他一起站在门口的是他三个儿子中的两个。大儿子桑蒂诺（Santino）接受了洗礼，但除了他父亲之外，其他人都叫他桑尼（Sonny）。 Sonny Corleone was tall for a first-generation American of Italian parentage, almost six feet, and his crop of bushy, curly hair made him look even taller. 作为第一代意大利裔美国人，桑尼-柯里昂个子很高，将近六英尺，一头浓密的卷发让他看起来更高。 His face was that of a gross Cupid, the features even but the bow-shaped lips thickly sensual, the dimpled cleft chin in some curious way obscene. 他的脸就像一个粗俗的丘比特，五官端正，但弓形的嘴唇厚实性感，凹陷的下巴以某种奇特的方式显得淫秽。 He was built as powerfully as a bull and it was common knowledge that he was so generously endowed by nature that his martyred wife feared the marriage bed as unbelievers once feared the rack. 他的身材像公牛一样强壮，而且众所周知，他天生禀赋异禀，以至于他殉情的妻子害怕婚床，就像不信教者曾经害怕刑架一样。 It was whispered that when as a youth he had visited houses of ill fame, even the most hardened and fearless putain, after an awed inspection of his massive organ, demanded double price. 据说，当他年轻时造访名声不好的人家时，即使是最顽固、最无畏的吝啬鬼，在惊奇地观赏了他巨大的器官后，也会要求双倍的价钱。
Here at the wedding feast, some young matrons, wide-hipped, wide-mouthed, measured Sonny Corleone with coolly confident eyes. But on this particular day they were wasting their time. 在婚宴上，一些年轻的女主人翘着二郎腿，张大嘴巴，用冷峻自信的目光打量着桑尼-柯里昂。但在这一天，她们是在浪费时间。 Sonny Corleone, despite the presence of his wife and three small children, had plans for his sister's maid of honor, Lucy Mancini. This young girl, fully aware, sat at a garden table in her pink formal gown, a tiara of flowers in her glossy black hair. 尽管妻子和三个孩子都在场，桑尼-柯里昂还是为妹妹的伴娘露西-曼奇尼安排好了一切。这个年轻的女孩完全意识到了这一点，她穿着粉红色的正式礼服坐在花园的餐桌旁，光亮的黑发上戴着一顶花冠。 She had flirted with Sonny in the 她曾与桑尼在
past week of rehearsals and squeezed his hand that morning at the altar. A maiden could do no more. 在过去一周的排练中，在那天早上的祭坛上捏了捏他的手。一个少女能做的已经不多了。
She did not care that he would never be the great man his father had proved to be. Sonny Corleone had strength, he had courage. He was generous and his heart was admitted to be as big as his organ. 她不在乎他永远不会成为他父亲那样伟大的人。桑尼-柯里昂有力量，有勇气。他慷慨大方，他的心被公认为和他的器官一样大。 Yet he did not have his father's humility but instead a quick, hot temper that led him into errors of judgment. Though he was a great help in his father's business, there were many who doubted that he would become the heir to it. 然而，他没有父亲的谦逊，相反，急躁、火爆的脾气让他陷入了判断失误。虽然他在父亲的生意上帮了大忙，但还是有很多人怀疑他能否成为父亲的继承人。
The second son, Frederico, called Fred or Fredo, was a child every Italian prayed to the saints for. Dutiful, loyal, always at the service of his father, living with his parents at age thirty. 次子弗雷德里克，人称弗雷德或弗雷多，是每个意大利人向圣人祈祷的孩子。他尽职尽责，忠心耿耿，总是为父亲服务，30 岁时还和父母住在一起。 He was short and burly, not handsome but with the same Cupid head of the family, the curly helmet of hair over the round face and sensual bow-shaped lips. Only, in Fred, these lips were not sensual but granitelike. 他身材矮小魁梧，长相并不英俊，但却有着家族中相同的丘比特头，卷曲的头发覆盖着圆圆的脸庞和性感的弓形嘴唇。只不过，弗雷德的嘴唇不是性感的，而是花岗岩般的。 Inclined to dourness, he was still a crutch to his father, never disputed him, never embarrassed him by scandalous behavior with women. 他虽然性格迂腐，但仍然是父亲的一根拐杖，从不与父亲争吵，也从不与女人发生丑闻，让父亲难堪。 Despite all these virtues he did not have that personal magnetism, that animal force, so necessary for a leader of men, and he too was not expected to inherit the family business. 尽管有这些优点，但他并不具备领导者所必需的个人魅力和动物力量，而且人们也不指望他继承家族事业。
The third son, Michael Corleone, did not stand with his father and his two brothers but sat at a table in the most secluded corner of the garden. But even there he could not escape the attentions of the family friends. 三儿子迈克尔-柯里昂没有与父亲和两个哥哥站在一起，而是坐在花园最隐蔽角落的一张桌子旁。但即使在那里，他也无法逃脱家族朋友们的关注。
Michael Corleone was the youngest son of the Don and the only cchild who had refused the great man's direction. He did not have the heavy, Cupid-shaped face of the other children, and his jet btaek hair was straight rather than curly. 迈克尔-柯里昂是堂主最小的儿子，也是唯一拒绝堂主指示的孩子。他没有其他孩子那种丘比特形的厚重脸庞，一头乌黑的头发是直发而不是卷发。 His skin was a clear olive-brown that would have been called beautiful in a girl. He was handsome in a delicate way. Indeed there had been a time when the Don had worried about his youngest son's masculinity. 他的皮肤是清澈的橄榄褐色，如果是女孩子，一定会被称为美男子。他英俊中带着细腻。事实上，唐曾一度担心他的小儿子是否有男子气概。 A worry that was put to rest when Michael Corleone became seventeen years old. 当迈克尔-柯里昂年满 17 岁时，这种担心就烟消云散了。
Now this youngest son sat at a table in the extreme corner of the garden to proclaim his chosen alienation from father and family. Beside him sat the American girl everyone had heard abput but whom no one had seen until this day. 现在，这个最小的儿子坐在花园最角落的一张桌子旁，宣布他选择与父亲和家人疏远。在他身边坐着的是大家都听说过，但直到今天才有人见到的美国女孩。 He had, of course, shortp the proper respect and introduced her to everyone at the wedding, including his famply. They were not impressed with her. She was toa thin, she was too fair, her face was too sharply intelligent for a 当然，在婚礼上，他对她表示了应有的尊重，并把她介绍给了所有人，包括他的家人。他们对她的印象并不好。她太瘦了，太白皙了，她的脸太聪慧了，不像是一个
"No, they're not," he said. "They're waiting to see my father in private. They have favors to ask." And indeed it was easy to see that all four men constantly followed the Don with their eyes. "不，他们没有，"他说。"他们在等着私下见我父亲。他们有事相求。"事实上，不难看出，这四个人的目光都一直追随着唐。
As Don Corleone stood greeting guests, a black Chevrolet sedan came to a stop on the far side of the paved mall. 当唐-柯里昂站在那里迎接客人时，一辆黑色雪佛兰轿车停在了铺好路面的商场远处。 Two men in the front seat pulled notebooks from their jackets and, with no attempt at concealment, jotted down license numbers of the other cars parked around the mall. Sonny turned to his father and said, "Those guys over there must be cops." 前排座位上的两个人从外套里掏出笔记本，毫不掩饰地记下了停在商场周围的其他汽车的车牌号。桑尼转过头对父亲说："那边的人一定是警察。"
Don Corleone shrugged. "I don't own the street. They can do what they please." 科莱昂阁下耸了耸肩。"这条街又不是我的。他们可以为所欲为。"
Sonny's heavy Cupid face grew red with anger Those lousy bastards, they don't respect anything." He left the steps of the house and walked across the mall to where the black sedan was parked. 桑尼那张厚重的丘比特脸涨得通红，怒气冲冲地说道："这些混蛋，他们什么都不尊重"。他离开房子的台阶，穿过商场，来到黑色轿车停放的地方。 He thrust his face angrily close to the face of the driver, who did not flinch but flapped open his wallet to show a green identification card. Sonny stepped back without saying a word. He spat so that the spittle hit the back door of the sedan and walked away. 他愤怒地把脸凑近司机的脸，司机并没有退缩，而是打开钱包，拿出一张绿色的身份证。桑尼一言不发地后退了一步。他吐了一口唾沫，唾沫打在轿车的后门上，然后走开了。 He was hoping the driver would get out of the sedan and come after him, on the mall, but nothing happened. When he reached the steps he said to his father, "Those guys are FBI men. They're taking down all the license numbers. Snotty bastards." 他希望司机能从轿车里出来，在商场里追他，但什么也没发生。当他走到台阶上时，他对父亲说："那些人是联邦调查局的人。他们记下了所有的车牌号。这些混蛋
Don Corleone knew who they were. His closest and most intimate friends had been advised to attend the wedding in automobiles not their own. And though he disapproved of his son's foolish display of anger, the tantrum served a purpose. 唐-柯里昂知道他们是谁。他最亲密无间的朋友都被建议乘坐非自己的汽车参加婚礼。虽然他不赞成儿子愚蠢地发怒，但发脾气也是有目的的。 It would convince the interlopers that their presence was unexpected and unprepared for. So Don Corleone himself was not angry. 这样做可以让闯入者相信，他们的出现是意料之外，毫无准备的。因此，科莱昂阁下本人并没有生气。 He had long ago learned that society imposes insults that must be borne, comforted by the knowledge that in this world there comes a time when the most humble of men, if he keeps his eyes open, can take his revenge on the most powerful. 他早就明白，社会强加给他的侮辱必须承受，他知道，在这个世界上，最卑微的人只要睁大眼睛，总有一天会向最强大的人复仇，这让他感到欣慰。 It was this knowledge that prevented the Don from losing the humility all his friends admired in him. 正是这些知识，使唐纳德没有失去他所有朋友都敬佩的谦逊。
But now in the garden behind the house, a four-piece band began to play. All the guests had arrived. Don Corleone put the intruders out of his mind and led his two sons to the wedding feast. 但现在，在房子后面的花园里，一个四人乐队开始演奏。所有的宾客都到齐了。唐-柯里昂把这些不速之客抛诸脑后，带着两个儿子去参加婚宴。
There were, now, hundreds of guests in the huge garden, some dancing on the wooden platform bedecked with flowers, others sitting at long tables piled high with spicy food and gallon jugs of 现在，偌大的花园里聚集了数百名宾客，有些人在摆满鲜花的木台上跳舞，有些人则坐在长桌旁，桌上堆满了香喷喷的食物和一加仑的饮料。
BOOK I 2 I 第 I 2 I 册
guns. He watched his boss, fat, middle-aged Peter Clemenza whirling young girls around the wooden dance floor in a rustic and lasty Tarantella. 枪。他看着自己的老板、肥胖的中年彼得-克莱门扎（Peter Clemenza）在木制舞池里和年轻姑娘们跳起了乡村风味的塔兰泰拉（Tarantella）。 Clemenza, immensely tall, immensely huge, danced with such skill and abandon, his hard belly lecherously bumping the breasts of younger, tinier women, that all the guests were applauding him. Older women grabbed his arm to become his next partner. 克莱门扎高大魁梧，舞技娴熟，他坚硬的腹部淫荡地撞击着更年轻、更瘦小的女人的胸部，所有的客人都为他鼓掌。年长的女人抓住他的胳膊，想成为他的下一个舞伴。 The younger men respectfully cleared off the floor and clapped their hands in time to the mandolin's wild strumming. When Clemenza finally collapsed in a chair, Paulie Gatto brought him a glass of icy black wine and wiped the perspiring Jovelike brow with his silk hadkerchief. 年轻人们恭恭敬敬地收拾好地板，随着曼陀林的狂野弹奏拍起手来。当克莱门扎终于瘫倒在椅子上时，保利-加托给他端来一杯冰镇黑酒，并用他的丝绸手帕擦拭他那汗流浃背的眉毛。 Clemenza was blowing like a whale as he gulped down the: wine. But instead of thanking Paulie he said curtly "Nexer mind bein g a dance judge, do your job. Take a walk around the neighborhoor and see everything is OK. "Paulie slid away into the crowd. 克莱门扎一边大口大口地喝着酒，一边像鲸鱼一样吹着气。但他并没有感谢保利，而是淡淡地说："别管什么舞蹈评委了，做好你的本职工作吧。去邻居家转转，看看一切都还好吧。"保利溜进了人群。
The band took a refreshment break. A young man named Nino Valehti picked up a discarded mandolin, put his left foot up on a chair and began to sing a coarse Sicilian love song. 乐队稍事休息。一个名叫尼诺-瓦莱赫蒂的年轻人拿起一把废弃的曼陀林，把左脚放在椅子上，开始唱一首粗俗的西西里情歌。 Nino Valenti's face was handsome though bloated by continual drinking and he was already a little drunk. He rolled his eyes as his tongue caressed the obscene lyrics. The women shrieked with glee and the men shouted the last word of each stanza with the singer. 尼诺-瓦伦蒂的脸庞英俊潇洒，虽然因为连续喝酒而显得有些臃肿，但他已经有些醉了。他一边翻着白眼，一边用舌头舔着淫秽的歌词。女人们欢快地尖叫着，男人们则和歌手一起喊着每句歌词的最后一个字。
Don Corleone, notoriously straitlaced in such matters, though his stout wife was screaming joyfully with the others, disappeared tactfully into the house Seeing this, Sonny Corleone made his way to the bride's table and sat down beside young Lucy Mancini, the maid of honor. 唐-柯里昂在这种事情上是出了名的拘谨，尽管他那粗壮的妻子正和其他人一起欢快地尖叫着，但他还是机敏地消失在屋子里。 看到这一幕，桑尼-柯里昂走到新娘桌前，坐在了伴娘小露西-曼奇尼的身边。 They were safe. His wife was in the kitcher-putting the last touches on the serving of the wedding cake Sonny whispered 2 few words in the young girl's ear and she rose. 他们很安全。他的妻子在厨房里为婚礼蛋糕做最后的润色，桑尼在年轻女孩耳边说了两句话，她就站了起来。 Sonny waited a few minutes and then casually followed her, stopping to talk with a guest chere and there as he worked his way through the crowd. 桑尼等了几分钟，然后漫不经心地跟在她身后，一边在人群中穿梭，一边停下来与客人交谈。
All eyes followed them. 所有人的目光都追随着他们。 The maid of honor, thoroughly Americanized by three years of college, was a ripe girl who already had a "reputation." All through the marriage rehearsals she had flirted with Sonny Corleone in a teasing, joking way she thought was permitted because he was the best man and her wedding partner. 伴娘经过三年的大学生活，已经彻底美国化了，她是一个成熟的女孩，已经有了 "名声"。在婚礼彩排期间，她一直以一种挑逗、开玩笑的方式与索尼-柯里昂调情，她认为这是被允许的，因为他是伴郎，也是她的婚礼伴侣。 Now holding her pink gown up off the ground, Lucy Mancini went into the house, smiling with false innocence, ran lightly up the stairs to the bathroom. She stayed there for a few moments. When she came out Sonny Corleone was on the landing above, beckoning her upward. 现在，露西-曼奇尼把她的粉红色长袍从地上撑起来，走进屋子，带着虚假的天真微笑，轻盈地跑上楼梯，来到浴室。她在那里呆了一会儿。当她出来时，桑尼-柯里昂正在楼上向她招手。
Tom HAkEN in t.1+ e Dow's study: lst. Time we SEe tion? Tom HAkEN in t.1+ e Dow's study: lst.是时候了？
CONCEPt of Consigliori 议员大会
From behind the closed window of Don Corleone's "office," a slightly raised corner room Thomas Hagen watched the wedding party in the festooned garden. The walls behind him were stacked with law books. 托马斯-哈根在唐-柯里昂 "办公室"--一个略微凸起的角落房间--紧闭的窗户后面，注视着花园里的婚礼队伍。他身后的墙上堆满了法律书籍。 Hagen was the Don's lawyer and acting consigliori, or counselor, and as such hqld the most vital subordinate position in the family business. 哈根是唐的律师和代理顾问，因此在家族企业中拥有最重要的下属职位。 He and the Don had solved many a knotty problem in this room, and so when he saw the Godfather leave the festivities and enter the house, he knew, wedding or no, there would be a little work this day. The Don would be coming to see him. 他和教父在这间屋子里解决了许多棘手的问题，所以当他看到教父离开庆典，走进屋子时，他就知道，不管有没有婚礼，今天都会有一点工作要做。教父会来看他的。 Then Hagen saw Sonny Corleone whisper in Lucy Mancini's ear and their little comedy as he followed her into the house. Hagen grimaced, debated whether to inform the Don, and decided against it. 然后，哈根看到桑尼-柯里昂在露西-曼奇尼耳边说了几句悄悄话，他跟着露西-曼奇尼进屋时，他们的小喜剧也上演了。哈根面无表情，犹豫着是否要通知唐，最后决定不这么做。 He went to the desk and picked up a handwritten list of the people who had peen granted permission to see Don Corleone privately. When the Don entered the room. Hagen handed him the list Don Corleone nodded and said, "Leave Bonasera to the end." 他走到书桌前，拿起一份手写的名单，上面列有获准私下会见唐-柯里昂的人。当唐走进房间时，哈根把名单递给了他。哈根把名单递给他 科莱昂阁下点点头说 "把博纳塞拉留在最后"
Hagen used the French doors and went directly out into the garden to where the supplicants clustered around the barrel of wine. He pointed to the baker, the pudgy Nazorine. 哈根走的是法式门，直接来到花园里，那些求助者围在酒桶旁。他指了指面包师，那个胖乎乎的纳佐林。
Don Corleone greeted the baker with an embrace. They had played together as children in Italy and had grown up in friendship. Every Easter freshly baked clotted-cheese and wheat-germ pies, their crusts yolk-gold, big around as truck wheels, arrived at Don Corleone's home. 唐-柯里昂拥抱了面包师。他们小时候在意大利一起玩耍，在友谊中长大。每年复活节，唐-柯里昂家都会收到新鲜出炉的乳酪馅饼和小麦胚芽馅饼，饼皮是金黄色的，像卡车轮子一样大。 On Christmas, on family birthdays, rich creamy pastries proclaimed the Nazorines' respect. And all through the years, lean and fat, Nazorine cheerfully paid his dues to the bakery union organized by the Don in his salad days. 每逢圣诞节和家人生日，浓郁的奶油糕点都会向纳佐里内一家表达敬意。这些年来，纳佐里纳无论胖瘦，都乐呵呵地向唐在沙拉时代组织的面包工会缴纳会费。 Never asking for a favor in return except for the chance to buy black-market OPA sugar coupons during the war. Now the time had come for the baker to claim his rights as a loyal friend, and Don Corleone looked forward with great pleasure to granting his request. 除了在战争期间有机会购买黑市OPA糖券之外，他从不要求回报。现在到了面包师作为忠实朋友要求权利的时候了，唐-柯里昂非常高兴地期待着答应他的请求。
He gave the baker a Di Nobili cigar and a glass of yellow Strega and put his hand on the man's shoulder to urge him on. That was the mark of the Don's humanity. He knew from bitter experience what courage it took to ask a favor from a fellow man. 他给面包师傅一支迪诺比利雪茄和一杯斯特雷加黄酒，然后把手搭在他的肩膀上，鼓励他继续前进。这就是唐人人性的标志。他从惨痛的经历中体会到了请求同伴帮忙需要多大的勇气。
The baker told the story of his daughter and Enzo. A fine Italian lad from Sicily; captured by the American Army; sent to the United States as a prisoner of war; given parole to help our war effort! 面包师讲述了他女儿和恩佐的故事。恩佐是一个来自西西里岛的意大利小伙子，被美军俘虏，作为战俘被送到美国，获得假释以帮助我们的战争！ A pure and honorable love had sprung up between honest Enzo and his sheltered Katherine but now that the war was ended the poor lad 在诚实的恩佐和受尽庇护的凯瑟琳之间，曾经萌生过一段纯洁而光荣的爱情。
would be repatriated to Italy and Nazorine's daughter would surely die of a broken heart. Only Godfather Corleone could help this afflicted couple. He was their last hope. 他们将被遣送回意大利，而纳佐琳的女儿必将死于心碎。只有教父柯里昂能帮助这对患难夫妻。他是他们最后的希望。
The Don walked Nazorine up and down the room, his hand on the baker's shoulder, his head nodding with understanding to keep up the man's courage. 唐人带着纳佐里恩在房间里走来走去，他的手搭在面包师的肩膀上，点头表示理解，让他鼓起勇气。 When the baker had finished, Don Corleone smiled at him and said, "My dear friend, put all your worries aside." He went on to explain very carefully what must be done. The Congressman of the district must be petitioned. 面包师说完后，科莱昂阁下微笑着对他说："我亲爱的朋友，请放下你所有的担忧。"他接着仔细解释了必须做的事情。必须向该地区的议员请愿。 The Congressman would propose a special bill that would allow Enzo to become a citizen. The bill would surely pass Congress. A privilege all those rascals extended to each other. Don Corleone explained that this would cost money, the going price was now two thousand dollars. 国会议员将提出一项特别法案，允许恩佐成为公民。该法案一定会在国会获得通过。这是那些无赖互相给予的特权。唐-柯里昂解释说，这需要钱，现在的价格是两千美元。 He, Don Corleone, would guarantee performance and accept payment. Did his friend agree? 他，唐-柯里昂，将保证履约并接受付款。他的朋友同意吗？
The baker nodded his head vigorously. He did not expect such a great favor for nothing. That was understood. A special Act of Congress does not come cheap. Nazorine was almost tearful in his thanks. 面包师用力地点了点头。他不希望白白得到这么大的恩惠。他明白这一点。国会的特别法案可不便宜。纳佐林几乎是含泪道谢。 Don Corleone walked him to the door, assuring him that competent people would be sent to the bakery to arrange all details, complete all necessary documents. The baker embraced him before disappearing into the garden. 唐-柯里昂送他到门口，向他保证会派得力的人去面包店安排所有细节，完成所有必要的文件。面包师拥抱了他，然后消失在花园里。
Hagen smiled at the Don. "That's a good investment for Nazorine. A son-in-law and a cheap lifetime helper in his bakery all for two thousand dollars." He paused. "Who do I give this job to?" 哈根对唐笑了。"对纳佐林来说，这是一笔不错的投资。一个女婿和他面包店里一个廉价的终身帮手，只花了两千美元。"他顿了顿。"我该把这份工作交给谁？"
Don Corleone frowned in thought. "Not to our paisan. Give it to the Jew in the next district. Have the home addresses changed. 科莱昂阁下皱着眉头思考着。"不要给我们的派桑。交给下一个区的犹太人。把家庭住址改了。 I think there might be many such cases now the war is over; we should have extra people in Washington that can handle the overflow and not raise the price." Hagen made a note on his pad. "Not Congress- 我认为，现在战争结束了，可能会有很多这样的案例；我们应该在华盛顿增派人手，既能处理过多的案例，又不会抬高价格。哈根在记事本上做了记录。"不是国会
The next man Hagen brought in was a very simple case. His name was Anthony Coppola and he was the son of a man Don Corleone had worked with in the railroad yards in his youth. Coppola needed five hundred dollars to open a pizzeria; for a deposit on fixtures and the special oven. 哈根带来的下一个人是一个非常简单的案子。他的名字叫安东尼-科波拉，是唐-柯里昂年轻时在铁路货场共事过的一个人的儿子。科波拉需要五百美元来开一家披萨店，用于支付固定设备和特制烤炉的押金。 For reasons not gone into, credit was not available. The Don reached into his pocket and took out a roll of bills. It was not quite enough. 由于种种原因，贷不到款。唐摸了摸口袋，拿出一卷钞票。这还不够。 He grimaced and said to Tom Hagen, "Loan me a hundred dollars, I'll pay you back Monday when I go to the bank." The supplicant protested that four hundred dollars would be ample, but Don Corleone patted his shoulder, saying, apologetically, "This 他面无表情地对汤姆-哈根说："借我一百美元，星期一我去银行时还你。"求助者抗议说，四百美元足够了，但唐-柯里昂拍了拍他的肩膀，抱歉地说："这
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
fancy wedding left me a little short of cash." He took the money Hagen extended to him and gave it to Anthony Coppola with his own roll of bills. 花哨的婚礼让我有点缺钱。"他接过哈根递过来的钱，连同自己的一卷钞票一起交给了安东尼-科波拉。
Hagen watched with quiet admiration. The Don always taught that when a man was generous, he must show the generosity as personal. How flattering to Anthony Coppola that a man like the Don would borrow to loan bim money. 哈根在一旁静静地欣赏着。唐总是教导我们，当一个人慷慨大方时，他必须表现出个人的慷慨。对于安东尼-科波拉来说，像唐这样的人会借钱给比姆，真是受宠若惊。 Not that Coppola did not know that the Don was a millionaire but how many millionaires let themselves be put to even a small inconvenience by a poor friend? 科波拉不是不知道唐人是个百万富翁，但有多少百万富翁会因为一个穷朋友而给自己带来哪怕是一点点的不便呢？
The Don raised his head inquiringly. Hagen said, "He's not on the list but Luca Brasi wants to see you. He understands it can't be public but he wants to congratulate you in person." 唐人抬起头，询问道。哈根说："他不在名单上，但卢卡-布拉西想见您。他知道不能公开，但他想亲自向你表示祝贺。"
For the first time the Don seemed displeased. The answer was devious. "Is it necessary?" he asked. 唐第一次显得有些不高兴。回答很狡猾。"他问道："有必要吗？
Hagen shrugged. "You understand him better than I do. But he was very grateful that you invited him to the wedding. He never expected that. I think he wants to show his gratitude." 哈根耸了耸肩。"你比我更了解他。但他非常感谢你邀请他参加婚礼。这是他始料未及的。我想他想表达他的感激之情。"
Don Corleone nodded and gestured that Luca Brasi should be brought to him. 科莱昂阁下点点头，示意把卢卡-布拉西带到他面前。
In the garden Kay Adams was struck by the violet fury imprinted, on the face of Luca Brasi. She asked about him. Michael had brought Kay to the wedding so that she would slowly and perhaps. without too much of a shock, absorb the truth about his father. 在花园里，凯-亚当斯（Kay Adams）被卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）脸上的紫罗兰色怒气所震撼。她问起了他。迈克尔带凯来参加婚礼，是为了让她慢慢地，也许是为了让她不至于受到太大的惊吓，了解他父亲的真相。 But so far she seemed to regard the Don as a slightly unethical businessman. Michael decided to tell her part of the truth indirectly. He explained that Luca Brasi was one of the most feared men in the Eastern underworld. 但到目前为止，她似乎认为唐是一个有点不道德的商人。迈克尔决定间接地告诉她部分真相。他解释说，卢卡-布拉西是东方黑社会最可怕的人之一。 His great talent, it was said, was that he could do a job of murder all by himself, without confederates, which automatically made discovery and conviction by the law almost impossible. Michael grimaced and said, "I don't know whether all that stuff is true. 据说，他最大的才能就是能独自完成谋杀任务，没有同伙，这就自动使法律几乎不可能发现和定罪。迈克尔面无表情地说："我不知道这些话是不是真的。 I do know he is sort of a friend to my father." 我知道他算是我父亲的朋友。"
For the first time Kay began to understand. She asked a little incredulously, "You're not hinting that a man like that works for your father?" 凯第一次开始理解了。她有点难以置信地问："你不是在暗示，这样一个男人是你父亲的手下吧？"
The hell with it, he thought. He said, straight out, "Nearly fifteen years ago some people wanted to take over my father's oil importing business. They tried to kill him and nearly did. Luca Brasi went after them. 他想，管它呢。他直截了当地说："将近十五年前，一些人想要接管我父亲的石油进口生意。他们想杀了他，差点就成功了。卢卡-布拉西去追杀他们。 The story is that he killed six men in two weeks and that ended the famous olive oil war." He smiled as if it were a joke. 据说他在两周内杀了六个人，从而结束了著名的橄榄油战争。他笑了笑，仿佛这是个笑话。
Kay shuddered. "You mean your father was shot by gangsters?" 凯不禁打了个寒颤。"你是说你父亲被歹徒枪杀了？"
BOOK I 25 第 I 25 册
"Fifteen years ago," Michael said. "Everything's been peaceful since then." He was afraid he had gone too far. "15年前，"迈克尔说。"从那以后一切都很平静"他担心自己说得太过分了。
"You're trying to scare me," Kay said. "You just don't want me to marry you." She smiled at him and poked his ribs with her elbow. "Very clever." "你想吓唬我，"凯说。"你只是不想让我嫁给你"她对他笑了笑，用手肘戳了戳他的肋骨。"很聪明"
Michael smiled back at her. "I want you to think about it," he said. 迈克尔回头对她笑了笑。"他说："我希望你考虑一下。
"Did he really kill six men?" Kay asked. "他真的杀了六个人吗？"凯问道。
"That's what the newspapers claimed," Mike said. "Nobody ever proved it. But-there's another story about him that nobody ever tells It's supposed to be so terrible that even my farher won't talk ahout it "报纸上是这么说的，"迈克说。"没有人证实过。但是，还有一个关于他的故事，从来没有人提起过，据说非常可怕，连我的远房亲戚都不愿提起
Tom Hagen knows the story and he won't tell me. Once I kidded him, I said, When will I be old enough to hear that story about Luca?' and Tom said, 'When you're a hundred,'" Michael sipped his glass of wine. "That must be some story That must be-some I uea" 汤姆-哈根知道这个故事，但他不告诉我。有一次我跟他开玩笑，我说：'我什么时候才能老到能听到卢卡的故事呢？ '汤姆说：'等你一百岁的时候吧。"那一定是个故事，一定是我听过的故事"
Luca Brasi was indeed a man to frighten the devil in hell himself. Short, squat, massive-skulled, his presence sent out alarm bells of danger. His face was stamped into a mask of fury. The eyes were 卢卡-布拉西的确是个能让地狱魔鬼都害怕的人。矮个子、蹲着、硕大的颅骨，他的出现敲响了危险的警钟。他的脸被印成了愤怒的面具。他的眼睛
brown but with none of the warmth of that color, more a deadly tan. The mouth was not so much cruel as lifeless; thin, rubbery and the Brasi's reputation for violence was awesome and his devotion to Don Corleone legendary. 棕色，但没有那种温暖的颜色，更多的是一种死气沉沉的棕褐色。他的嘴与其说是残忍，不如说是毫无生气；薄薄的，像橡胶一样，而布拉西人的暴力声名远扬，他对唐-柯里昂的忠诚更是传奇。 He was, in himself, one of the great blocks that supported the Don's power structure. His kind was a rarity. 他本身就是支撑唐人权力结构的重要基石之一。他这种人很罕见。
Luca Brasi did not fear the police, he did not fear society, he did not fear God, he did not fear hell, he did not fear or love his fellow man. But he had elected, he had chosen, to fear and love Don Corleone. 卢卡-布拉西不惧怕警察，不惧怕社会，不惧怕上帝，不惧怕地狱，不惧怕也不爱他的同胞。但他选择了，他选择了敬畏和爱戴唐-柯里昂。 Ushered into the presence of the Don, the terrible Brasi held himself stiff with respect. He stuttered over the flowery congraturations he offered and his formal hope that the first grandchild would be masculine. 可怕的布拉西被请到了唐面前，他对唐毕恭毕敬。他结结巴巴地说着自己献上的花言巧语的贺词，并正式希望第一个孙子是个男孩子。 He then handed the Don an envelope stuffed with cash as a gift for the bridal couple. 然后，他把一个装满现金的信封交给了唐，作为送给这对新人的礼物。
So that was what he wanted to do. Hagen noticed the change in Don Corleone. The Don received Brasi as a king greets a subject who has done him an enormous service, never familiar but with regal respect. 这就是他想做的事哈根注意到了科莱昂阁下的变化。唐接待布拉西，就像国王接待为他立下汗马功劳的臣子一样，从不生疏，却充满了威严的敬意。 With every gesture, with every word, Don Corleone made it clear to Luca Brasi that he was valued. Not for one moment did he show surprise at the wedding gift being presented to him personally. He understood. 科莱昂阁下的一举一动、一言一行都向卢卡-布拉西表明了他的价值。卢卡-布拉西一刻也没有因为有人亲自向他赠送结婚礼物而感到惊讶。他明白
The money in the envelope was sure to be more than anyone else 信封里的钱肯定比任何人都多
sidered four children a small family. He merely said, "Tom wasn't adopted. He just lived with us." 他认为四个孩子就是一个小家庭。他只是说："汤姆不是领养的。他只是和我们住在一起。"
"Oh," Kay said, then asked curiously, "why didn't you adopt him?" "哦，"凯说，然后好奇地问，"你为什么不收养他？"
Michael laughed. "Because my father said it would be disrespectful for Tom to change his name. Disrespectful to his own parents." 迈克尔笑了。"因为我父亲说，汤姆改名字是对他的不尊重。对他自己的父母不敬。"
They saw Hagen shoo Sonny through the French door into the Don's office and then crook a finger at Amerigo Bonasera. "Why do they bother your father with business on a day like this?" Kay asked. 他们看到哈根把桑尼从法式门赶进了唐的办公室，然后用手指了指亚美利哥-博纳塞拉。"他们为什么要在这样的日子里打扰你父亲谈生意？"凯问道。
Michael laughed again. "Because they know that by tradition no Sicilian can refuse a request on his daughter's wedding day. And no Sicilian ever lets a chance like that go by." 迈克尔又笑了。"因为他们知道，按照传统 西西里人不能拒绝女儿婚礼当天的请求没有一个西西里人 会放过这样的机会"
Lucy Mancini lifted her pink gown off the floor and ran up the steps. Sonny Corleone's heavy Cupid face, redly obscene with winey lust, frightened her, but she had teased him for the past week to just this end. 露西-曼奇尼从地板上撩起粉红色的长袍，跑上台阶。桑尼-柯里昂（Sonny Corleone）那张沉重的丘比特面孔，因酒醉的情欲而泛红淫秽，让她感到害怕，但她在过去的一周里一直在戏弄他，就是为了达到这个目的。 In her two college love affairs she had felt nothing and neither of them lasted more than a week. Quarreling, her second lover had mumbled something about her being "too big down there." Lucy had understood and for the rest of the school term had refused to go out on any dates. 在大学期间的两次恋爱中，她都毫无感觉，而且都没有超过一周。在一次争吵中，她的第二个情人嘟囔着说她 "下面太大了"。露西明白了，在接下来的学期里，她拒绝了任何约会。
During the summer, preparing for the wedding of her best friend, Connie Corleone, Lucy heard the whispered stories about Sonny. One Sunday afternoon in the Corleone kitchen, Sonny's wife Sandra gossiped freely. 暑假期间，露西正在为好友康妮-柯里昂的婚礼做准备，她听到了很多关于桑尼的小道消息。一个星期天的下午，在柯里昂家的厨房里，桑尼的妻子桑德拉侃侃而谈。 Sandra was a coarse, good-natured woman who had been born in Italy but brought to America as a small child. She was strongly built with great breasts and had already borne three children in five years of marriage. 桑德拉是一个粗野、善良的女人，她出生在意大利，但很小的时候就被带到了美国。她身材健美，胸部丰满，结婚五年来已经生了三个孩子。 Sandra and the other women teased Connie about the terrors of the nuptial bed. "My God," Sandra had giggled, "when I saw that pole of Sonny's for the first time and realized he was going to stick it into , I yelled bloody murder. After the first year my insides felt as mushy as macaroni boiled for an hour. When I heard he was doing the job on other girls I went to church and lit a candle." 桑德拉和其他女人取笑康妮说婚床太可怕了。"天哪，"桑德拉咯咯笑道，"当我第一次看到桑尼的那根肉棒，意识到他要把它插进 里时，我大叫了一声。第一年之后，我的内脏就像煮了一个小时的通心粉一样黏糊糊的。当我听说他对其他女孩做这种事时，我去教堂点了一根蜡烛"。
They had all laughed but Lucy had felt her flesh twitching between her legs. 他们都笑了，但露西却感到两腿之间的肉在抽搐。
Now as she ran up the steps toward Sonny a tremendous flash of desire went through her body. On the landing Sonny grabbed her hand and pulled her down the hall into an empty bedroom. Her legs 现在，当她跑上台阶走向桑尼时，一股巨大的欲望闪过她的身体。在楼梯上，桑尼抓住她的手，把她拉到大厅一间空卧室里。她的双腿
THE GODFATHER ・ 28 教父 ・ 28
went weak as the door closed behind them. She felt Sonny's mouth on hers, his lips tasting of burnt tobacco, bitter. She opened her mouth. 当门在他们身后关上时，她的声音变得微弱了。她感觉到桑尼的嘴贴在了她的嘴上，他的嘴唇带着烧焦的烟草味，苦苦的。她张开了嘴。 At that moment she felt his hand come up beneath her bridesmaid's gown, heard the rustle of material giving way, felt his large warm hand between her legs, ripping aside the satin panties to caress her vulva. 那一刻，她感觉到他的手伸进了她的伴娘礼服下面，听到了布料松动的沙沙声，感觉到他温暖的大手伸进了她的双腿之间，撕开了缎面内裤，抚摸着她的外阴。 She put her arms around his neck and hung there as he opened his trousers. Then he placed both hands beneath her bare buttocks and lifted her. She gave a little hop in the air so that both her legs were wrapped around his upper thighs. 当他打开裤子时，她用双臂搂住他的脖子，悬挂在那里。然后，他把双手放在她光洁的臀部下面，把她举了起来。她在空中轻轻一跳，两条腿就缠住了他的大腿。 His tongue was in her mouth and she sucked on it. He gave a savage thrust that banged her head against the door. She felt something burning pass between her thighs. She let her right hand drop from his neck and reached down to guide him. 他的舌头伸进了她的嘴里，她吮吸着。他猛地一推，把她的头撞到了门上。她感到大腿间有东西在燃烧。她把右手从他的脖子上放下来，向下伸去引导他。 Her hand closed around an enormous, bloodgorged pole of muscle. It pulsated in her hand like an animal and almost weeping with grateful ecstasy she pointed it into her own wet, turgid flesh. 她的手紧紧握住一根巨大的、充血的肌肉。它在她的手中像动物一样跳动着，她几乎感激得流下了眼泪，把它对准了自己湿润、勃起的肉体。 The thrust of its entering, the unbelievable pleasure made her gasp, brought her legs up almost around his neck, and then like a quiver, her body received the savage arrows of his lightninglike thrusts; innumerable, torturing; arching her pelvis higher and higher until for the first time in her life she reached a shattering climax, felt his hardness break and then the crawly flood of semen over her thighs. 它进入时的推力、难以置信的快感让她喘不过气来，她的双腿几乎搂住了他的脖子，然后像颤抖一样，她的身体接受着他闪电般插入的野蛮箭矢；数不胜数，折磨人；她的骨盆拱得越来越高，直到她有生以来第一次达到令人震惊的高潮，感觉到他的坚硬断裂，然后爬行的精液泛滥在她的大腿上。 Slowly her legs relaxed from around his body, slid down until they reached the floor. They leaned against each other, out of breath. 慢慢地，她的双腿从他的身体上放松下来，一直滑到地板上。他们靠在一起，气喘吁吁。
It might have been going on for some time but now they could hear the soft knocking on the door. Sonny quickly buttoned his trousers, meanwhile blocking the door so that it could not be opened. 这种情况可能已经持续了一段时间，但现在他们可以听到轻轻的敲门声。桑尼迅速扣好裤扣，同时挡住门，使其无法打开。 Lucy frantically smoothed down her pink gown, her eyes flickering, but the thing that had given her so much pleasure was hidden inside sober black cloth. Then they heard Tom Hagen's voice, very low, "Sonny, you in there?" 露西慌乱地抚平粉红色的长袍，眼神闪烁不定，但那个给她带来无限快乐的东西却藏在沉静的黑布里。然后他们听到汤姆-哈根的声音，非常低沉："桑尼，你在里面吗？"
Sonny sighed with relief. He winked at Lucy. "Yeah, Tom, what is it?" 桑尼松了一口气。他对露西眨了眨眼睛。"是啊，汤姆，怎么了？"
Hagen's voice, still low, said, "The Don wants you in his office. Now." They could hear his footsteps as he walked away. Sonny waited for a few moments, gave Lucy a hard kiss on the lips, and then slipped out the door after Hagen. 哈根的声音依然很低，说："唐要你去他的办公室。现在就去。"他们可以听到他离开时的脚步声。桑尼等了一会儿，狠狠地在露西的嘴唇上亲了一下，然后跟在哈根后面溜出了门外。
Lucy combed her hair. She checked her dress and pulled around her garter straps. Her body felt bruised, her lips pulpy and tender. She went out the door and though she felt the sticky wetness 露西梳理着头发。她检查了自己的衣服，拉了拉吊袜带。她的身体感觉伤痕累累，嘴唇又薄又嫩。她出了门，虽然她感觉到了粘湿的感觉
BOOK I 第一册
between her thighs she did not go to the bathroom to wash but ran straight on down the steps and into the garden. She took her seat at the bridal table next to Connie, who exclaimed petulantly, "Lucy, where were you? You look drunk. Stay beside me now." 她没有去浴室洗漱，而是径直跑下台阶，来到花园。她在康妮旁边的新娘桌旁坐下，康妮娇嗔道："露西，你去哪儿了？你看起来喝醉了。现在待在我身边。"
The blond groom poured Lucy a glass of wine and smiled knowingly. Lucy didn't care. She lifted the grapey, dark red juice to her parched mouth and drank. She felt the sticky wetness between her thighs and pressed her legs together. Her body was trembling. 金发新郎给露西倒了一杯酒，露出了会心的微笑。露西没有在意。她举起葡萄般的暗红色果汁，放在干渴的嘴边，一饮而尽。她感觉到大腿间黏黏的湿润，于是双腿并拢。她的身体在颤抖。 Over the glass rim, as she drank, her eyes searched hungrily to find Sonny Corleone. There was no one else she cared to see. Slyly she whispered in Connie's ear, "Only a few hours more and you'll know what it's all about." Connie giggled. 她一边喝着酒，一边如饥似渴地搜索着桑尼-柯里昂的身影。她不想再看到任何人。她狡猾地在康妮耳边说："只要再过几个小时 你就会知道这一切是怎么回事了。"康妮咯咯笑了起来。 Lucy demurely folded her hands on the table, treacherously triumphant, as if she had stolen a treasure from the bride. 露西端庄地将双手叠放在桌子上，一副胜利者的奸诈模样，仿佛她从新娘那里偷到了一件珍宝。
Amerigo Bonasera followed Hagen into the corner room of the house and found Don Corleone sitting behind a huge desk. Sonny Corleone was standing by the window, looking out into the garden. For the first time that afternoon the Don behaved coolly. 亚美利哥-博纳塞拉跟着哈根走进房子的角落，发现唐-柯里昂正坐在一张巨大的书桌后面。桑尼-柯里昂正站在窗边，望着外面的花园。那天下午，唐第一次表现得很冷静。 He did not embrace the visitor or shake hands. The sallow-faced undertaker owed his invitation to the fact that his wife and the wife of the Don were the closest of friends. Amerigo Bonasera himself was in severe disfavor with Don Corleone. 他没有拥抱来访者，也没有握手。这位面色黧黑的殡仪馆老板之所以发出邀请，是因为他的妻子和唐的妻子是最亲密的朋友。亚美利哥-博纳塞拉本人与唐-柯里昂的关系非常恶劣。
Bonasera began his request obliquely and cleverly. "You must excuse my daughter, your wife's goddaughter, for not doing your family the respect of coming today. 博纳瑟拉巧妙而隐晦地开始了他的请求。"您必须原谅我的女儿，也就是您妻子的教女，今天没有来拜访您的家人。 She is in the hospital still." He glanced at Sonny Corleone and Tom Hagen to indicate that he did not wish to speak before them. But the Don was merciless. 她还在医院里。他瞥了一眼索尼-柯里昂和汤姆-哈根，示意自己不想在他们面前说话。但唐毫不留情。
"We all know of your daughter's misfortune," Don Corleone said. "If I can help her in any way, you have only to speak. My wife is her godmother after all. I have never forgotten that honor." This was a rebuke. "我们都知道你女儿的不幸，"科莱昂阁下说。"如果我能帮上她什么忙，您只需开口。我的妻子毕竟是她的教母。我从未忘记这份荣耀。"这是在训斥我。 The undertaker never called Don Corleone "Godfather" as custom dictated. 殡仪馆的人从来没有按照习俗称唐-柯里昂为 "教父"。
Bonasera, ashen-faced, asked, directly now, "May I speak to you alone?" 博纳塞拉面无表情，直接问道："我能单独和您谈谈吗？"
Don Corleone shook his head. "I trust these two men with my life. They are my two right arms. I cannot insult them by sending them away." 科莱昂阁下摇了摇头。"我把生命托付给这两个人。他们是我的左膀右臂。我不能打发他们走，这是对他们的侮辱。"
The undertaker closed his eyes for a moment and then began to speak. His voice was quiet, the voice he used to console the bereaved. 殡仪馆长闭了一会儿眼睛，然后开始说话。他的声音很平静，是他用来安慰死者的声音。
"I raised my daughter in the American fashion. I believe in America. America has made my fortune. I gave my daughter her freedom and yet taught her never to dishonor her family. She found a 'boy friend,' not an Italian. She went to the movies with him. She stayed out late. "我用美国的方式抚养我的女儿。我相信美国。美国给我带来了财富。我给了女儿自由，但也教育她永远不要辱没家庭。她找到了一个'男朋友'，不是意大利人。她和他一起去看电影她夜不归宿 But he never came to meet her parents. I accepted all this without a protest, the fault is mine. Two months ago he took her for a drive. He had a masculine friend with him. They made her drink whiskey and then they tried to take advantage of her. She resisted. 但他从没来见过她的父母。我毫无怨言地接受了这一切，错在我。两个月前，他带她去兜风。他还带了一个男性化的朋友他们让她喝了威士忌 然后想占她便宜她反抗了 She kept her honor. They beat her. Like an animal. When I went to the hospital she had two black eyes. Her nose was broken. Her jaw was shattered. They had to wire it together. She wept through her pain. 'Father, Father, why did they do it? 她保住了自己的荣誉。他们打她像打野兽一样我去医院的时候 她两只眼睛都是黑的鼻子被打断了下巴也碎了他们不得不用铁丝把它连接起来她在痛苦中哭泣父亲，父亲，他们为什么要这么做？ Why did they do this to me?' And I wept." Bonasera could not speak further, he was weeping now though his voice had not betrayed his emotion. 他们为什么要这样对我？我哭了"。博纳塞拉说不下去了，他在哭泣，尽管他的声音没有透露出他的情绪。
Don Corleone, as if against his will, made a gesture of sympathy and Bonasera went on, his voice human with suffering. "Why did I weep? She was the light of my life, an affectionate daughter. A beautiful girl. She trusted people and now she will never trust them again. 唐-柯里昂仿佛违心地做了一个表示同情的手势，博纳塞拉继续说道，他的声音充满了痛苦。"我为什么哭泣？她是我的生命之光，是我深爱的女儿。一个美丽的女孩。她信任别人，现在她再也不会信任别人了。 She will never be beautiful again." He was trembling, his sallow face flushed an ugly dark red. 她再也不会美丽了"。他浑身颤抖，黧黑的脸上泛起难看的暗红色。
"I went to the police like a good American. The two boys were arrested. They were brought to trial. The evidence was overwhelming and they pleaded guilty. The judge sentenced them to three years in prison and suspended the sentence. They went free that very day. "我像个好美国人一样去报警。那两个男孩被捕了。他们接受了审判。证据确凿，他们认罪。法官判处他们三年监禁，缓期执行。他们当天就获得了自由。 I stood in the courtroom like a fool and those bastards smiled at me. And then I said to my wife: 'We must go to Don Corleone for justice.' " 我像个傻瓜一样站在法庭上，那些混蛋对我微笑。然后我对妻子说：'我们必须去找唐-柯里昂讨回公道。"
The Don had bowed his head to show respect for the man's grief. But when he spoke, the words were cold with offended dignity. "Why did you go to the police? Why didn't you come to me at the beginning of this affair?" 唐低着头，以示对他悲痛的尊重。但当他开口说话时，话语中却带着被冒犯的冷漠。"你为什么要去报警？你为什么不在这件事一开始就来找我？"
Bonasera muttered almost inaudibly, "What do you want of me? 博纳塞拉几乎听不见地嘀咕道："你想要我干什么？
Tell me what you wish. But do what I beg you to do." There was something almost insolent in his words. 告诉我你想要什么。但请按我说的做。"他的话几乎有些放肆。
C Don Corleone said gravely, "And what is that?" C 唐-柯里昂严肃地说："那是什么？"
Bonasera glanced at Hagen and Sonny Corleone and shook his head. The Don, still sitting at Hagen's desk, inclined his body toward the undertaker. Bonasera hesitated, then bent down and put his lips so close to the Don's hairy ear that they touched. 博纳塞拉瞥了一眼哈根和索尼-柯里昂，摇了摇头。唐人仍然坐在哈根的办公桌前，将身体偏向殡仪馆老板。博纳塞拉犹豫了一下，然后弯下腰，把嘴唇凑近唐人长满毛发的耳朵，两片嘴唇碰在了一起。 Don Corleone listened like a priest in the confessional, gazing away into the distance, 唐-柯里昂像忏悔室里的神父一样听着，凝视着远方、
BOOK I 3 I 第 I 3 I 册
impassive, remote. They stood so for a long moment until Bonasera finished whispering and straightened to his full height. The Don looked up gravely at Bonasera. Bonasera, his face flushed, returned the stare unflinchingly. 无动于衷，遥不可及。他们就这样站了很久，直到博纳塞拉说完悄悄话，站直了身子。唐抬头严肃地看着博纳塞拉。博纳塞拉的脸涨得通红，却毫不畏惧地回视着他。
Finally the Don spoke. "That I cannot do. You are being carried away." 最后，唐开口了。"这我做不到。你被带走了。"
Bonasera said loudly, clearly, "I will pay you anything you ask." On hearing this, Hagen flinched, a nervous flick of his head. Sonny Corleone folded his arms, smiled sardonically as he turned from the window to watch the scene in the room for the first time. 博纳塞拉大声而清晰地说："你要什么，我都会给你。"听到这句话，哈根楞了一下，紧张地晃了晃头。桑尼-柯里昂双手合十，狞笑着从窗口转过身来，第一次看着房间里的这一幕。
Don Corleone rose from behind the desk. His face was still impassive but his voice rang like cold death. "We have known each ather many years, you and I," he said to the undertaker. "but until this day you never came to me for counsel or help. 科莱昂阁下从办公桌后面站了起来。他的脸依然无动于衷，但他的声音却像冰冷的死神。"你我相识多年，"他对殡仪馆老板说"但直到今天，你才向我寻求建议或帮助。 I can't remember the last time you invited me to your house for coffee though my wife. is godmother to your only child. Let us be frank. You spurned my friendship. You feared to be in my debt." 我都不记得你上次邀请我去你家喝咖啡是什么时候了，虽然我妻子是你唯一孩子的教母。坦白说吧你拒绝了我的友谊你害怕欠我人情"
Bonasera murmured, "I didn't want to get into trouble." 博纳塞拉喃喃地说："我不想惹麻烦。"
The Don held up his hand. "No. Don't speak. You found America a paradise. You had a good trade, you made a good living you thought the world a harmless place where you could take your pleasure as you willed. You never armed yourself with true friends. 唐举起了手。"不，别说话。你发现美国是个天堂你做着好生意，过着好日子 你认为这个世界是个无害的地方 在那里你可以随心所欲地享乐你没有真正的朋友 After all, the police guarded you, there were courts of law, you and Yours could come to no harm. You did not need Don Corleone. Very well. 毕竟，有警察保护你，有法庭，你和你的人不会受到伤害。你不需要科莱昂阁下很好 My feelings were wounded but I am not that sort of person who thrusts his friendship on those who do not value it-on those who think me of little account." The Don paused and gave the undertaker a polite, ironic smile. "Now you come to me and say. 'Don 我的感情受到了伤害，但我不是那种把自己的友谊强加给那些不珍惜友谊的人，强加给那些认为我不值一提的人的人。唐停顿了一下，向殡仪馆长露出一个礼貌而讽刺的微笑。"现在你来对我说：'唐
Corleone give me justice.' And you do not ask with respect. You do not offer me your friendship. 科莱昂，还我公道你的要求并不尊重我你没有给我你的友谊 You come into my home on the bridal day of my daughter and you ask me to do murder and you say" = here the Don's voice became a scornful mimicry " I will pay you nything.' No, no, I am not offended, but what have I ever done to make you treat me so disrespectfully? 你在我女儿出嫁的日子来到我家，要我杀人，还说"=唐的声音在这里变成了轻蔑的模仿："我什么都会给你。不，不，我没有被冒犯，但我做了什么让你对我如此不敬？
Bonasera cried out in his anguish and his fear, "America has been good to me. I wanted to be a good citizen. I wanted my child to be American." 博纳塞拉在痛苦和恐惧中喊道："美国一直对我很好。我想成为一个好公民。我想让我的孩子成为美国人"。
The Don clapped his hands together with decisive approval. "Well spoken. Very fine. Then you have nothing to complain about. The judge has ruled. America has ruled. Bring your daughter flowers and 唐人拍了拍手，果断地表示赞同。"说得好。非常好。那你就没什么可抱怨的了。法官已经做出了裁决。美国已经做出了裁决。给你女儿带去鲜花和
THEGODFATHER
a box of candy when you go visit her in the hospital. That will comfort her. Be content. After all, this is not a serious affair, the boys were young, high-spirited, and one of them is the son of a powerful politician. 当你去医院看望她时，给她一盒糖果。这会让她感到安慰。知足吧。毕竟，这不是什么严重的婚外情，男孩子们年轻气盛，其中一个还是有权势的政客的儿子。 No, my dear Amerigo, you have always been honest. I must admit, though you spurned my friendship, that I would trust the given word of Amerigo Bonasera more than I would any other man's. So give me your word that you will put aside this madness. It is not American. Forgive. 不 我亲爱的亚美利哥 你一直都很诚实虽然你拒绝了我的友谊 但我必须承认 我更相信亚美利哥・博纳塞拉的话 而不是其他人的话所以请你向我保证 你会放弃这种疯狂的行为这不是美国人的作风原谅我 Forget. Life is full of misfortunes." 忘记吧生活充满不幸"。
The cruel and contemptuous irony with which all this was said, the controlled anger of the Don, reduced the poor undertaker to a quivering jelly but he spoke up bravely again. "I ask you for justice." 这番话带着残酷和轻蔑的讽刺，以及唐的愤怒，让可怜的殡仪馆老板浑身发抖，但他还是勇敢地再次开口。"我请求您主持公道"
Don Corleone said curtly, "The court gave you justice." 唐-柯里昂客气地说："法庭给了你公正。"
Bonasera shook his head stubbornly. "No. They gave the youths justice. They did not give me justice." 博纳塞拉固执地摇了摇头。"不，他们给了年轻人正义。他们没有为我伸张正义。
The Don acknowledged this fine distinction with an approving nod, then asked, "What is your justice?" 唐人赞许地点点头，承认了这一细微的差别，然后问道："你的正义是什么？"
"An eye for an eye," Bonasera said. "博纳塞拉说："以眼还眼。
"You asked for more," the Don said. "Your daughter is alive." "你要求的更多，"唐说。"你女儿还活着"
Bonasera said reluctantly, "Let them suffer as she suffers." The Don waited for him to speak further. Bonasera screwed up the last of his courage and said, "How much shall I pay you?" It was a despairing wail. 博纳塞拉无奈地说："就让他们像她一样受苦吧。"唐等着他说下去。博纳塞拉鼓起最后的勇气说："我该付你多少钱？"那是一声绝望的哀嚎。
Don Corleone turned his back. It was a dismissal. Bonasera did not budge. 唐-柯里昂背过身去。这是在解雇他。博纳塞拉纹丝不动。
Finally, sighing, a good-hearted man who cannot remain angry with an erring friend, Don Corleone turned back to the undertaker, who was now as pale as one of his corpses. Don Corleone was gentle, patient. "Why do you fear to give your first allegiance to me?" he said. 最后，唐-柯里昂叹了口气，他是个心地善良的人，不能对犯错的朋友继续生气，于是他转过身去，回到殡仪馆，此时的殡仪馆老板脸色苍白，就像他的一具尸体一样。唐-柯里昂很温和，很有耐心。"他说："你为什么害怕向我效忠？ "You go to the law courts and wait for months. You spend money on lawyers who know full well you are to be made a fool of. You accept judgment from a judge who sells himself like the worst whore in the streets. "你去法院等上几个月。你花钱请律师，而他们却心知肚明你会被愚弄。你接受法官的判决，而法官却像街上最差劲的妓女一样出卖自己。 Years gone by, when you needed money yoll went to the banks and paid ruinous interest, waited hat in hand like a beggar while they sniffed around, poked their noses up your very asshole to make sure you could pay them back." The Don paused, his voice became sterner. 在过去的岁月里，当你需要钱的时候，你可以去银行支付高昂的利息，像乞丐一样拿着帽子等着他们，而他们则在你的屁眼里四处嗅探，以确保你能偿还他们的钱。唐顿了顿，声音变得更加严厉。
"But if you had come to me, my purse would have been yours. If cyou had come to me for justice those scum who ruined your daughter would be weeping bitter tears this day. If by some mis- "但如果你来找我，我的钱包就是你的了。如果你来找我讨回公道，那些毁了你女儿的人渣今天就会痛哭流涕。如果因为某些错误
BOOK I 33 第 I 33 册
fortune an honest man like yourself made enemies they would become my enemies"-the Don raised his arm finger pointing at Bonasera-"and then, believe me, they would fear you." Bonasera bowed his head and murmured in a strangled voice, "Be my friend. I accept." 如果像你这样诚实的人树敌，他们就会成为我的敌人"--唐举起手臂指着博纳塞拉，"然后，相信我，他们就会害怕你"。博纳塞拉低下头，用嘶哑的声音喃喃地说："做我的朋友吧。我接受。"
Don Corleone put his hand on the man's shoulder. "Good," he said, "you shall have your justice. Some day, and that day may never come, I will call upon you to do me a service in return. Until that day, consider this justice a gift from my wife, your daughter's godmother." 唐-柯里昂把手搭在那人的肩膀上。"很好，"他说，"你会得到你的公正。总有一天，也许这一天永远不会到来，我会请你为我做一件事作为回报。在那一天到来之前，就把这正义当作是我妻子，你女儿的教母送给你的礼物吧。"
When the door closed behind the grateful undertaker, Don Corleone turned to Hagen and said, "Give this affair to Clemenza and tell him to be sure to use reliable people, people who will not be carried away by the smell of blood. 当门在感激的殡仪馆老板身后关上时，科莱昂阁下转身对哈根说："把这件事交给克莱门扎，告诉他一定要用可靠的人，不会被血腥味冲昏头脑的人。 After all, we're not murderers, no matter what that corpse valet dreams up in his foolish head." He noted that his first-born, masculine son was gazing through the window at the garden party. It was hopeless, Don Corleone thought. 毕竟，我们不是杀人犯，不管那个死侍从脑子里想些什么。他注意到，他那阳刚的长子正透过窗户注视着花园聚会。科莱昂阁下心想，没希望了。 If he refused to be instructed, Santino could never run the family business, courd never become a Don. He would have to find somebody else. And soon. After all, he was not immortal. 如果他拒绝接受指示 山提诺就永远无法经营家族生意 永远无法成为堂主他必须另找他人.而且要快毕竟，他不是不死之身
From the garden, startling all three men, there came a happy roaring shout. Sonny Corleone pressed close to the window. What he saw made him move quickly toward the door, a delighted smile on his face. 花园里传来一阵欢快的吼叫声，把三个人都吓了一跳。桑尼-柯里昂紧贴着窗户。他看到的景象让他迅速向门口移动，脸上露出了欣喜的笑容。 "It's Johnny, he came to the wedding, what did I tell you?" Hagen moved to the window. "It's really your godson," he said to Don Corleone. "Shall I bring him here?" "是约翰尼，他来参加婚礼了，我怎么跟你说的？"哈根走到窗边。"真的是你的教子。"他对唐-柯里昂说。"要我带他过来吗？"
"No," the Don said. "Let the people enjoy him. Let him come to me when he is ready." He smiled at Hagen. "You see? He is a good godson." "不，"唐说。"让人们欣赏他吧。让他准备好了再来找我。"他对哈根笑了笑。"看到了吗？他是个好教子"
Hagen felt a twinge of jealousy. He said dryly, "It's been two years. He's probably in trouble again and wants you to help." 哈根感到一阵嫉妒。他干巴巴地说："已经两年了。他可能又遇到麻烦了，想让你帮忙。"
"And who should he come to if not his godfather?" asked Don Corleone. "唐-柯里昂问道："他不找教父又该找谁？
The first one to see Johnny Fontane enter the garden was Connie Corleone. She forgot her bridal dignity and screamed, "Johneee." Then she ran into his arms. He hugged her tight and kissed her on the mouth, kept his arm around her as others came up to greet him. 第一个看到约翰尼-方坦走进花园的是康妮-柯里昂。她忘记了新娘的尊严 尖叫着 "约翰"然后她跑进了他的怀抱他紧紧地拥抱着她，亲吻着她的嘴，当其他人上前迎接他时，他仍然搂着她。 They were all his old friends, people he had grown up with on the West Side. Then Connie was dragging him to her new husband. Johnny 他们都是他的老朋友，在西区和他一起长大的人。然后康妮又拉着他去见她的新丈夫。约翰尼
THE GODFATHER -34 教父 -34
saw with amusement that the blond young man looked a little sour at no longer being the star of the day. He turned on all his charm, shaking the groom's hand, toasting him with a glass of wine. 他欣喜地看到，这位金发青年因为不再是今天的主角而显得有些酸溜溜的。他使出浑身解数，握住新郎的手，敬了他一杯酒。
A familiar voice called from the bandstand, "How about giving us a song, Johnny?" He looked up and saw Nino Valenti smiling down at him. Johnny Fontane jumped up on the bandstand and threw his arms around Nino. 一个熟悉的声音从乐队看台上传来 "给我们唱首歌吧，约翰尼？"他抬头一看，尼诺-瓦伦蒂正微笑着看着他。约翰尼-方坦跳上看台，双手抱住尼诺。 They had been inseparable, singing together, going out with girls together, until Johnny had started to become famous and sing on the radio. 他们一直形影不离，一起唱歌，一起和女孩约会，直到约翰尼开始成名，开始在电台唱歌。 When he had gone to Hollywood to make movies Johnny had phoned Nino a couple of times just to talk and had promised to get him a club singing date. But he had never done so. Seeing Nino now, his cheerful, mocking, drunken grin, all the affection returned. 当约翰尼去好莱坞拍电影时，他曾给尼诺打过几次电话，只是聊聊天，并答应给他安排一个俱乐部演唱会。但他从来没有这么做过。现在看到尼诺，看到他那欢快、嘲弄、醉醺醺的笑容，所有的好感都回来了。
Nino began strumming on the mandolin. Johnny Fontane put his hand on Nino's shoulder. "This is for the bride," he said, and stamping his foot, chanted the words to an obscene Sicilian love song. As he sang, Nino made suggestive motions with his body. 尼诺开始弹奏曼陀林。约翰尼-方坦把手搭在尼诺的肩膀上。"这是为新娘准备的，"他说着，跺了跺脚，吟唱起一首淫秽的西西里情歌的歌词。尼诺一边唱，一边用身体做着暗示性的动作。 The brid blushed proudly, the throng of guests roared its approval. Before the song ended they were all stamping with their feet and roaring out the sly, double-meaning tag line that finished each stanza. 桥牌得意地涨红了脸，一众宾客大声叫好。一曲终了，他们都跺着脚，高声吟唱着每节结尾那句一语双关的俏皮标语。 At the end they would not stop applauding until Johnny cleared his throat to sing another song 最后，他们不停地鼓掌，直到约翰尼清了清嗓子，唱起了另一首歌
They were all proud of him. He was of them and he had become a famous singer, a movie star who slept with the most desired women in the world. And yet he had shown proper respect for his Godfather by traveling three thousand miles to attend this wedding. 他们都以他为荣。他是他们的骄傲，他已经成为了一个著名的歌手，一个和世界上最受欢迎的女人上床的电影明星。然而，他却不远万里来参加这场婚礼，这是对教父应有的尊重。 He still loved old friends like Nino Valenti. Many of the people there had seen Johnny and Nino singing together when they were just boys, when no one dreamed that Johnny Fontane would grow up to hold the hearts of fifty million women in his hands. 他仍然爱着尼诺-瓦伦蒂这样的老朋友。在场的许多人都见过约翰尼和尼诺一起唱歌的情景，那时他们还是孩子，谁也没有想到约翰尼-方坦长大后会将五千万女人的心牢牢地握在手中。
Johnny Fontane reached down and lifted the bride up on to the bandstand so that Connie stood between him and Nino. Both men crouched down, facing each other, Nino plucking the mandolin for a few harsh chords. 约翰尼-方坦伸手把新娘扶到了乐队台上，这样康妮就站在了他和尼诺之间。两个人都蹲了下来，面对面，尼诺拨弄着曼陀林，发出几个刺耳的和弦。 It was an old routine of theirs, a mock battle and wooing, using their voices like swords, each shouting a chorus in turn. 这是他们的老套路，模拟战斗和求爱，用他们的声音像剑一样，每个人依次喊出合唱。 With the most delicate courtesy, Johnny let Nino's voice overwhelm his own, let Nino take the bride from his arm, let Nino swing into the last victorious stanza while his own voice died away. The whole wedding party broke into shouts of applause, the three of ? 约翰尼以最微妙的礼节，让尼诺的歌声压倒自己的歌声，让尼诺从他的臂弯里接过新娘，让尼诺在自己的歌声消失时，摇摆着进入最后一个胜利的句子。整个婚礼现场响起了热烈的掌声，约翰尼和尼诺三人的歌声也随之响起。
them embraced each other at the end. The guests begged for another song. 最后，他们相拥而泣。宾客们请求再唱一首歌。
Only Don Corleone, standing in the corner entrance of the house, sensed something amiss. 只有站在屋角入口处的唐-柯里昂感觉到了不对劲。 Cheerily, with bluff good humor, careful not to give offense to his guests, he called out, "My godson has come three thousand miles to do us honor and no one thinks to wet his throat?" At once a dozen full wine glasses were thrust at Johnny Fontane. 他高兴地、虚张声势地、为了不冒犯客人，喊道："我的教子不远三千里来给我们争光，却没有人想到要润润他的喉咙？"顿时，一打满满的酒杯向约翰尼-丰塔尼推去。 He took a sip from all and rushed to embrace his Godfather. As he did so he whispered something into the older man's ear. Don Gorleone led him into the house. 他抿了一口，急忙抱住教父。他一边拥抱教父，一边在教父耳边低语了几句。唐-戈莱昂把他领进了屋子。
Tom Hagen held out his hand when Johnny came into the room. Johnny shook it and said, "How are you, Tom?" But without his usual charm that consisted of a genuine warmth for people. Hagen was a little hurt by this coolness but shrugged it off. 当约翰尼走进房间时，汤姆-哈根伸出了手。约翰尼握了握，说："你好吗，汤姆？"但他并没有像往常一样对人热情。这种冷淡让哈根有点受伤，但他还是甩开了。 It was one of the penalties for being the Don's hatchet man. 这是成为唐的打手的惩罚之一。
Johnny Fontane said to the Don, "When I got the wedding invitation I said to myself, 'My Godfather isn't mad at me anymore.' I called you five times after my divorce and Tom always told me you were out or busy so I knew you were sore." 约翰尼-方坦对唐说："当我收到婚礼请柬时，我对自己说：'我的教父不再生我的气了。离婚后我给你打了五次电话 汤姆总是说你不在或者很忙 所以我知道你很伤心"
Don Corleone was filling glasses from the yellow bottle of Strega. "That's all forgotten. Now. Can I do something for you still? You're not too famous, too rich, that I can't help you?" 科莱昂阁下正在用黄瓶 Strega 给酒杯添酒。"这些都忘了。现在我还能为你做点什么吗？你不是太有名，太有钱 我就不能帮你吗？"
Johnny gulped down the yellow fiery liquid and held out his glass to be refilled. He tried to sound jaunty. "I'm not rich, Godfather. I'm going down. You were right. I should never have left my wife and kids for that tramp I married. I don't blame you for getting sore at me." 约翰尼咕噜咕噜地喝下了黄色的火热液体，然后伸出杯子让人给他续杯。他努力让自己的声音听起来轻松愉快。"我没钱，教父。我要倒闭了。你是对的。我真不该抛妻弃子，嫁给那个流浪汉。我不怪你生我的气"
The Don shrugged. "I worried about you, you're my godson, that's all." 唐人耸了耸肩。"我担心你，你是我的教子，仅此而已。"
Johnny paced up and down the room. "I was crazy about that bitch. The biggest star in Hollywood. She looks like an angel. And you know what she does after a picture? If the makeup man does a good job on her face, she lets him bang her. 约翰尼在房间里来回踱步。"我为那个婊子疯狂。好莱坞最红的明星她看起来像个天使你知道她拍完照后会做什么吗？如果化妆师把她的脸化得很好 她就让化妆师上她 If the cameraman made her look extra good, she brings him into her dressing room and gives him a screw. Anybody. She uses her body like I use the loose change in my pocket for a tip. A whore made for the devil." 如果摄影师把她拍得特别漂亮，她就会把他带到更衣室，给他来一发。谁都可以她利用自己的身体 就像我利用口袋里的零钱给小费一样一个为魔鬼而生的妓女"
Don Corleone curtly broke in. "How is your family?" 唐-柯里昂礼貌地打断了他的话。"你家人怎么样？"
Johnny sighed. "I took care of them. After the divorce I gave Ginny and the kids more than the courts said I should. I go see them 约翰尼叹了口气。"我照顾他们。离婚后，我给金妮和孩子们的比法庭规定的要多。我去看他们
JOHNNY'S STORCY - SHORTEN 约翰尼的故事 - 缩短
BOOK I 37 第 I 37 册
lashing? Santino would have sulked and behaved badly for weeks afterward. Fredo would have been cowed. Michael would have given him a cold smile and gone out of the house, not to be seen for months. 鞭打？桑蒂诺会在之后的几个星期里闷闷不乐，表现糟糕。弗雷多也会胆怯迈克尔会给他一个冷酷的微笑，然后走出家门，几个月不见人影。 But Johnny, ah, what a fine chap he was, smiling now, gathering strength, knowing already the true purpose of his Godfather. 但是约翰尼，啊，他是个多么好的小伙子啊，他现在微笑着，积蓄着力量，已经知道了他教父的真正目的。
Don Corleone went on. "You took the woman of your boss, a man more powerful than yourself, then you complain he won't help you. What nonsense. 科莱昂阁下接着说"你抢了你老板的女人，一个比你更有权势的人，然后你抱怨他不帮你。真是一派胡言。 You left your family, your children without a father, to marry a whore and you weep because they don't welcome you back with open arms. The whore, you don't hit her in the face because she is making a picture, then you are amazed because she laughs at you. 你离开了你的家庭，你的孩子没有了父亲，你娶了一个妓女，你哭泣是因为他们没有张开双臂欢迎你回来。那个妓女，你没有打她的脸，因为她正在照相，然后你很惊讶，因为她嘲笑你。 You lived like a fool and you have come to a fool's end." "你活得像个傻瓜，你的结局也像个傻瓜"。
Don Corleone paused to ask in a patient voice, "Are you willing to take my advice this time?" 唐-柯里昂停顿了一下，耐心地问道："这次你愿意接受我的建议吗？"
Johnny Fontane shrugged. "I can't marry Ginny again, not the way she wants. I have to gamble, I have to drink, I have to go out with the boys. Beautiful broads run after me and I never could resist them. Then I used to feel like a heel when I went back to Ginny. 约翰尼-方坦耸了耸肩。"我不能再娶金妮了，不能像她希望的那样。我必须赌博，必须喝酒，必须和男孩们出去。美丽的女人追着我跑，我却总是无法抗拒。当我回到金妮身边时，我觉得自己像个跟屁虫。 Christ, I can't go through all that crap again." 天哪，我不能再经历一次那些破事了。"
It was rare that Don Corleone showed exasperation. "I didn't tell you to get married again. Do what you want. It's good you wish to be a father to your children. A man who is not a father to his children can never be a real man. But then, you must make their mother accept you. 唐-柯里昂很少表现出气急败坏的样子。"我没让你再结婚。做你想做的事吧。你想做孩子的父亲，这很好。一个男人如果不能成为孩子的父亲，他就永远不能成为一个真正的男人。但是，你必须让他们的母亲接受你。 Who says you can't see them every day? Who says you can't live in the same house? Who says you can't live your life exactly as you want to live it?" 谁说不能每天见面？谁说你们不能住在同一所房子里？谁说你不能按照自己的意愿生活？"
Johnny Fontane laughed. "Godfather, not all women are like the old Italian wives. Ginny won't stand for it." 约翰尼-方坦笑了。"教父，不是所有女人都像意大利老太太一样。金妮不会容忍的。"
Now the Don was mocking. "Because you acted like a finoccbio. You gave her more than the court said. You didn't hit the other in the face because she was making a picture. 现在，唐又开始嘲笑了。"因为你表现得像个金融家。你给她的比法庭上说的还多。你没有打对方的脸，因为她在拍照。 You let women dictate your actions and they are not competent in this world, though certainly they will be saints in heaven while we men burn in hell. 你让女人主宰你的行为，她们在这个世界上是不称职的，尽管她们肯定会在天堂里成为圣人，而我们男人却会在地狱里被焚烧。 And then I've watched you all these years." The Don's voice became earnest. "You've been a fine godson, you've given me all the respect. But what of your other old friends? One year you run around with this person, the next year with another person. 这些年来我一直在观察你。"唐的声音变得恳切起来。"你是个很好的教子，你给了我所有的尊重。但你的其他老朋友呢？前一年你跟这个人跑来跑去，后一年又跟另一个人跑来跑去。 That Italian boy who was so funny in the movies, he had some bad luck and you never saw him 那个在电影里很搞笑的意大利男孩，他运气不好，你从没见过他
nmo?
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
again because you were more famous. And how about your old, old comrade that you went to school with, who was your partner singing? Nino. He drinks too much out of disappointment but he never complains. He works hard driving the gravel truck and sings weekends for a few dollars. 因为你更出名了。那和你一起上学的老战友呢？尼诺他因失望而酗酒，但从不抱怨。他努力工作，开着碎石卡车，周末为几块钱唱歌。 He never says anything against you. You couldn't help him a bit? Why not? He sings well." 他从没说过对你不利的话你就不能帮他一下吗？为什么不呢？他唱得很好"
Johnny Fontane said with patient weariness, "Godfather, he just hasn't got enough talent. He's OK, but he's not big time." 约翰尼-方坦耐心地说道："教父，他只是天赋不够。"他还行，但还不是大腕"。
Don Corleone lidded his eyes almost closed and then said, "And you, godson, you now, you just don't have talent enough. Shall I get you a job on the gravel truck with Nino?" When Johnny didn't answer, the Don went on. "Friendship is everything. Friendship is more than talent. 唐-柯里昂几乎闭上了眼睛，然后说："而你，教子，你现在，就是没有足够的天赋。要不要我帮你在尼诺的砂石车上找份工作？"约翰尼没有回答，唐继续说："友谊就是一切。友谊比才能更重要。 It is more than government. It is almost the equal of family. Never forget that. If you had built up a wall of friendships you wouldn't have to ask me to help. Now tell me, why can't you sing? You sang well in the garden. As well as Nino." 它比政府更重要。它几乎等同于家庭。永远不要忘记这一点。如果你建立了友谊之墙 你就不用找我帮忙了现在告诉我，你为什么不会唱歌？你在花园里唱得很好和尼诺一样好"
Hagen and Johnny smiled at this delicate thrust. It was Johnny's turn to be patronizingly patient. "My voice is weak. I sing one or two songs and then I can't sing again for hours or days. I can't make it through the rehearsals or the retakes. 哈根和约翰尼对这一微妙的推力报以微笑。轮到约翰尼耐心地施以援手了。"我的嗓子很弱。我只唱一两首歌，然后几个小时或几天就唱不下去了。我无法坚持排练或重拍。 My voice is weak, it's got some sort of sickness." "我的声音很微弱，好像得了什么病"
"So you have woman trouble. Your voice is sick. Now tell me the trouble you're having with this Hollywood pezzonovante who won't let you work." The Don was getting down to business. "原来你有女人的毛病。你的嗓子有病"现在告诉我，你和这个不让你工作的 好莱坞小白脸有什么过节？"唐开始说正事了。
"He's bigger than one of your pezzonovantes," Johnny said. "He owns the studio. He advises the President on movie propaganda for the war. Just a month ago he bought the movie rights to the biggest novel of the year. A best seller. And the main character is a guy just like me. 约翰尼说："他比你的一个pezzonovantes还大。""他拥有制片厂。他为总统提供战争电影宣传方面的建议。就在一个月前，他买下了今年最畅销小说的电影版权。一本畅销书。而主角就是一个和我一样的人。 I wouldn't even have to act, just be myself. I wouldn't even have to sing. I might even win the Academy Award. Everybody knows it's perfect for me and I'd be big again. As an actor. But that bastard Jack Woltz is paying me off, he won't give it to me. 我甚至不用表演，只要做我自己。我甚至不用唱歌。我甚至可能赢得奥斯卡奖每个人都知道这对我来说再合适不过了 我又可以大红大紫了作为一个演员但那个混蛋杰克-沃兹在收买我 他不会给我的 I offered to do it for nothing, for a minimum price and he still says no. He sent the word that if I come and kiss his ass in the studio commissary, maybe he'll think about it." 我提出不收一分钱，只收最低价，他还是不同意。他说如果我去工作室小卖部拍他马屁 也许他会考虑一下"
Don Corleone dismissed this emotional nonsense with a wave of his hand. Among reasonable men problems of business could always be solved. He patted his godson on the shoulder. "You're discouraged. Nobody cares about you, so you think. And you've lost a lot of 唐-柯里昂挥挥手否定了这种情绪化的胡言乱语。在通情达理的人中间，商业问题总是可以解决的。他拍了拍教子的肩膀。"你气馁了。没人关心你，你是这么想的。你失去了很多
FURTHER, DEFMES 此外
THE DON'S POWER 王权
BоОK I ・ 39
weight. You drink a lot, eh? You don't sleep and you take pills?" He shook his head disapprovingly. 体重你喝了很多酒？你不睡觉，还吃药？"他不以为然地摇了摇头。
"Now I want you to follow my orders," the Don said. "I want you to stay in my house for one month. I want you to eat well, to rest and sleep. "现在我要你听我的命令，"唐说。"我要你在我家住一个月。我要你吃好、休息好、睡好。 I want you to be my companion, I enjoy your company, and maybe you can learn something about the world from your Godfather that might even help you in the great Hollywood. But no singing, no drinking and no women. 我希望你能成为我的伙伴，我喜欢你的陪伴，也许你能从你的教父那里学到一些关于这个世界的东西，甚至能在伟大的好莱坞帮到你。但不能唱歌，不能喝酒，不能有女人。 At the end of the month you can go back to Hollywood and this pezzonovante, this 9 caliber will give you that job you want. Done?". 月底，你就可以回到好莱坞，而这个pezzonovante，这个9口径手枪会给你一份你想要的工作。成交吗？"。
Johnny Fontane could not altogether believe that the Don had such power. But his Godfather had never said such and such a thing could be done without having it done. "This guy is a personal friend of I. Edgar Hoover," Johnny said. "You can't even raise your voice to him." 约翰尼-方坦完全不相信唐有这样的能力。但他的教父从来没有说过这样那样的事情可以不劳而获。"这家伙是埃德加-胡佛的私人朋友，"约翰尼说。"你甚至不能对他大声说话"
"He's a businessman," the Don said blandly. "I'll make him an offer he can't refuse." "他是个生意人，"唐恩淡淡地说。"我会给他一个无法拒绝的条件"
"It's too late," Johnny said. "All the contracts have been signed and they start shooting in a week. It's absolutely impossible." michoel. "太晚了，"约翰尼说。"所有的合同都签好了，一周后就开拍。这绝对不可能。"米克尔。
Don Corleone said, "Go, go back to the party. Your friends are waiting for you. Leave everything to me." He pushed Johnny Fontane out of the room. 科莱昂阁下说："走吧，回派对去。你的朋友们在等你一切都交给我吧。"他把约翰尼-方坦推出了房间。
Hagen sat behind the desk and made notes. The Don heaved a sigh tand asked. "Is there anything else?" 哈根坐在桌子后面做笔记。唐叹了口气，问道："还有什么事吗？"
"Sollozzo can't be put off any more. You'll have to see him this week." Hagen held his pen over the calendar. "索拉索不能再拖了。你必须在本周内见到他。"哈根把笔放在日历上。
The Don shrugged. "Now that the wedding is over, whenever you like." 唐耸了耸肩。"现在婚礼已经结束了，你想什么时候来就什么时候来。"
This answer told Hagen two things. Most important, that tho answer to Virgil Sollozzo would be no. The second, that Don Corleone, since he would not give the answer before his daughter's wedding, expected his no to cause trouble. 这个答案告诉了哈根两件事。最重要的是，他对维吉尔-索洛佐的回答将是 "不"。其次，科莱昂阁下既然不会在女儿婚礼前给出答案，就说明他的 "不 "会带来麻烦。
Hagen said cautiously, "Shall I tell Clemenza to have some men come live in the house?" 哈根小心翼翼地说："要不要我告诉克莱门扎，叫几个人来家里住？"
The Don said impatiently, "For what? I didn't answer before the wedding because on an important day like that there should be no cloud, not even in the distance. Also I wanted to know beforehand what he wanted to talk about. We know now. What he will propose is an infamita." 唐不耐烦地说："为什么？婚礼前我没有回答，因为在那样一个重要的日子里，不应该有任何阴云，甚至远处也不应该有。另外，我想事先知道他想谈什么。我们现在知道了。"他将会提出的是一个'infamita'"
THEGODFATHER ・ 40 教父 ・ 40
Hagen asked, "Then you will refuse?" When the Don nodded, Hagen said, "I think we should all discuss it-the whole Familybefore you give your answer." 哈根问："那你会拒绝吗？"当唐点点头时，哈根说："我认为在你给出答案之前，我们应该讨论一下，整个家族都应该讨论一下。"
The Don smiled. "You think so? Good, we will discuss it. When you come back from California. I want you to fly there tomorrow and settle this business for Johnny. See that movie pezzonovante. Tell Sollozzo I will see him when you get back from California. Is there anything else?" 唐笑了笑。"你这么认为？很好，我们来讨论一下。等你从加利福尼亚回来。我希望你明天就飞过去，替约翰尼解决这件事。去看那部电影告诉索洛佐，你从加利福尼亚回来后我会去见他。还有别的事吗？"
Hagen said formally, "The hospital called. Consigliori Abbandando is dying, he won't last out the night. His family was told to come and wait." 哈根正式说道："医院打来电话。康西格里-阿班多快不行了，他撑不过今晚。让他的家人过来等着。"
Hagen had filled the Consigliori's post for the past year, ever since the cancer had imprisoned Genco Abbandando in his hospital bed. Now he waited to hear Don Corleone say the post was his permanently. The odds were against it. 自从癌症把詹科-阿班多囚禁在病床上后，哈根在过去的一年里一直担任着康斯格里奥里的职务。现在他就等着听科莱昂阁下说，这个职位将永远属于他。但这是不可能的。 So high a position was traditionally given only to a man descended from two Italian parents. There had already been trouble about his temporary performance of the duties. 按照传统，只有父母双方都是意大利人的后裔才能获得如此高的职位。关于他临时履行职责的问题已经出现了麻烦。 Also, he was only thirty-five, not old enough, supposedly, to have acquired the necessary experience and cunning for a successful Consigliori. 此外，他只有 35 岁，据说还没有积累起成功的 Consigliori 所需的经验和狡猾。
But the Don gave him no encouragement. He asked, "henr does my daughter leave with her bridegroom?" 但唐没有给他任何鼓励。他问道："我的女儿要和她的新郎一起离开吗？"
Hagen looked at his wristwatch. "In a few minutes they'll cut the cake and then a half hour after that." That reminded him of something else. "Your new son-in-law. Do we give him something important, inside the Family?" 哈根看了看手表"再过几分钟他们就要切蛋糕了" "再过半小时"这让他想起了另一件事。"你的新女婿我们要把家族内部重要的东西交给他吗？"
He was surprised at the vehemence of the Don's answer. "Never." The Don hit the desk with the flat of his hand. "Never. Give him something to earn his living, a good living. But never let him know the Family's business. Tell the others, Sonny, Fredo, Clemenza." 他对唐的回答之激烈感到惊讶。"决不！"唐恩用手平拍桌子。"决不。给他一些谋生的手段，好的谋生手段。但绝不能让他知道家族的事。告诉其他人 桑尼 弗雷多 克莱门扎"
The Don paused. "Instruct my sons, all three of them, that they will accompany me to the hospital to see poor Genco. I want them to pay their last respects. 唐顿了顿。"告诉我的三个儿子，让他们陪我去医院看看可怜的詹科。我要他们向他致以最后的敬意。 Tell Freddie to drive the big car and asik Johnny if he will come with us, as a special favor to me." He saw Hagen look at him questioningly. "I want you to go to California tonight. 告诉弗雷迪，让他开那辆大车，然后问问约翰尼愿不愿意跟我们一起去，就当是帮我一个特别的忙。他看到哈根疑惑地看着他。"我要你今晚就去加利福尼亚。 You won't have time to go see Genco. But don't leave until I come back from the hospital and speak with you. Understood?" 你没时间去看根科了但在我从医院回来和你谈话之前，不要离开。明白吗？"
"Understood," Hagen said. "What time should Fred have the car waiting?" "明白。"哈根说。"弗雷德应该在什么时候把车开来？"
BOOK I 4 I 第 I 4 I 册
"When the guests have left," Don Corleone said. "Genco will wait forme." "等客人都走了，"科莱昂阁下说"詹科会等我"
"The Senator called," Hagen said. "Apologizing for not coming personally but that you would understand. He probably means those two FBI men across the street taking down license numbers. But he sent his gift over by special messenger." "参议员打来电话，"哈根说。"他为没有亲自来道歉，但他说你会理解的。他可能指的是街对面那两个记下车牌号的联邦调查局人员。但他通过特别信使送来了礼物。"
The Don nodded. He did not think it necessary to mention that he himself had warned the Senator not to come. "Did he send a nice present?" 唐点点头。他认为没有必要提及他本人曾警告参议员不要来。"他送了什么好礼物吗？"
Hagen made a face of impressed approval that was very strangely Italian on his German-Irish features. "Antique silver, very valuable. The kids can sell it for a grand at least. The Senator spent a lot of time getting exactly the right thing. 哈根做了一个赞许的表情，这在他的德裔爱尔兰人特征上显得非常奇怪。"古董银器，非常值钱。孩子们至少能卖一千块钱。参议员花了很多时间才买到了最合适的东西。 For those kind of people that's more important than how much it costs." 对这些人来说，这比花费多少更重要。
Don Corleone did not hide his pleasure that so great a man as the Senator had shown him such respect. The Senator like Luca Brasi, wag one of the great stones in the Don's power structure, and he too, with this gift, had resworn his loyalty. 唐-柯里昂毫不掩饰他的喜悦之情，因为像参议员这样的大人物对他如此尊重。参议员和卢卡-布拉西一样，都是唐权力结构中的一块大石头，他也因为这份礼物而重新宣誓效忠。
When Johnny Fontane appeared in the garden, Kay Adams recognized him immediately. She was truly surprised. "You never told me your family knew Johnny Fontane," she said. "Now I'm jure J'H marry you." 当约翰尼-方坦出现在花园里时，凯-亚当斯一眼就认出了他。她着实吃了一惊。"你从没告诉过我你家人认识约翰尼・方坦，"她说"现在我可以嫁给你了"
"Do you want to meet him?" Michael asked. "你想见他吗？"迈克尔问道。
"Not now," Kay said. She sighed. "I was in love with him or three years. I used to come down to New York whenever he sang at the Capitol and scream my head off. He was so wonderful." "现在不行，"凯说。她叹了口气。"我爱了他三年。每当他在国会大厦演唱时，我都会跑到纽约来尖叫。他真是太棒了。"
"We'll meet him later," Michael said. "我们稍后再去见他，"迈克尔说。
When Johnny finished singing and vanished into the house with Don Corleone, Kay said archly to Michael, "Don't tell me a big movie star like Johnny Fontane has to ask your father for a favor?" 当约翰尼唱完歌 和唐-柯里昂一起消失在房子里时 凯对迈克尔拱手说："别告诉我 像约翰尼-方坦这样的大牌影星 还得请你父亲帮个忙？"
"He's my father's godson," Michael said. "And if it wasn't for my father he might not be a big movie star today." "他是我父亲的教子" 迈克尔说"如果不是我父亲 他今天可能不会成为大明星"
Kay Adams laughed with delight. "That sounds like another great story." 凯-亚当斯开心地笑了。"听起来又是一个很棒的故事"
Michael shook his head. "I can't tell that one," he said. 迈克尔摇了摇头。"他说："这个我说不出来。
"Trust me," she said. "相信我，"她说。
He told her. He told her without being funny. He told it without pride. He told it without any sort of explanation except that eight 他告诉了她。他不苟言笑地告诉她。他毫无骄傲地告诉了她。他没有做任何解释，只说了八个字
LUCA. 路卡
THEGODFATHER
years before his father had been more impetuous, and because the matter concerned his godson, the Don considered it an affair of personal honor. 多年前，他的父亲更加急躁，而且因为这件事关系到他的教子，所以唐认为这是一件关乎个人荣誉的事情。
The story was quickly told. Eight years ago Johnny Fontane had made an extraordinary success singing with a popular dance band. He had become a top radio attraction. 故事很快讲完了。八年前，约翰尼-方坦与一个流行的舞蹈乐队合作，取得了非凡的成功。他成了电台的头号明星。 Unfortunately the band leader, a well-known show business personality named Les Halley, had signed Johnny to a five-year personal services contract. It was a common show business practice. Les Halley could now loan Johnny out and pocket most of the money. 不幸的是，乐队领队、著名演艺界人士莱斯-哈利（Les Halley）与约翰尼签订了一份为期五年的个人服务合同。这是演艺界的惯例。莱斯-哈雷现在可以把约翰尼借出去，然后把大部分钱收入囊中。
Don Corleone entered the negotiations personally. He offered Les Halley twenty thousand dollars to release Johnny Fontane from the personal services contract. Halley offered to take only fifty percent of Johnny's earnings. Don Corleone was amused. 唐-柯里昂亲自参加了谈判。他向莱斯-哈雷提出用两万美元解除强尼-方坦的个人服务合同。哈雷提出只拿约翰尼收入的百分之五十。唐-柯里昂被逗乐了。 He dropped his offer from twenty thousand dollars to ten thousand dollars. The band leader, obviously not a man of the world outside his beloved show business, completely missed the significance of this lower offer. He refused. 他把报价从两万美元降到了一万美元。乐队领队显然不了解他所钟爱的演艺圈之外的世界，完全没有意识到这一降价的意义。他拒绝了。
The next day Don Corleone went to see the band leader personally. He brought with him his two best friends. Genco Abbandando. who was his Consigliori, and Luca Brasi. 第二天，唐-柯里昂亲自去见乐队领队。他带来了他最好的两个朋友詹科-阿班多（Genco Abbandando）和卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）。 With no other witnesses Don Corleone persuaded Les Halley to sign a document giving up all rights to all services from Johnny Fontane upon payment of a certified check to the amount of ten thousand dollars. 在没有其他证人的情况下，唐-柯里昂说服莱斯-哈雷签署了一份文件，放弃了从强尼-方坦那里获得所有服务的权利，但必须支付一张金额为一万美元的保付支票。 Don Corleone did this by putting a pistol to the forehead of the band leader and assuring him with the utmost seriousness that either his signature or his brains would rest on that document in exactly one minute. Les Halley signed. 唐-柯里昂用手枪抵住乐队指挥的额头，严肃地向他保证，一分钟后，他要么签字，要么脑袋搬家。莱斯-哈雷签了字。 Don Corleone pocketed his pistol and handed over the certified check. 唐-柯里昂把手枪揣进兜里，递上了认证支票。
The rest was history. Johnny Fontane went on to become the greatest singing sensation in the country. He made Hollywood musicals that earned a fortune for his studio. His records made millions of dollars. 这就是历史。约翰尼-方坦后来成为全美最伟大的歌唱家。他制作的好莱坞音乐剧为他的工作室赚得盆满钵满他的唱片赚了数百万美元 Then he divorced his childhood-sweetheart wife and left his two children, to marry the most glamorous blond star in motion pictures. He soon learned that she was a "whore." He drank, he gambled, he chased other women. He lost his singing voice. His records stopped selling. 后来，他与青梅竹马的妻子离婚，抛下两个孩子，娶了电影界最迷人的金发女郎。他很快就知道她是个 "妓女"他酗酒、赌博、追逐其他女人他失去了歌喉他的唱片不再畅销 The studio did not renew his contract. And so now he had come back to his Godfather. 制片厂没有与他续约。于是他又回到了教父身边。
Kay said thoughtfully, "Are you sure you're not jealous of your 凯若有所思地说："你确定你不是在嫉妒你的
BOOK I 43 第 I 43 册
father? Everything you've told me about him shows him doing something for other people. He must be good-hearted." She smiled wryly. "Of course his methods are not exactly constitutional." Michael sighed. "I guess that's the way it sounds but let me tell you this. 父亲？你告诉我的关于他的一切都表明他在为别人做事。他一定心地善良。她狡黠地笑了笑。"当然，他的方法并不完全符合宪法"迈克尔叹了口气。"我想听起来是这样，但让我告诉你吧。 You know those Arctic explorers who leave caches of food scattered on the route to the North Pole? Just in case they may need them someday? That's my father's favors. Someday he'll be at each one of those people's houses and they had better come across." 你知道那些北极探险家会在通往北极的路上散落食物吗？以备不时之需？那是我父亲的恩惠总有一天他会去他们每个人的家 他们最好过来看看"
It was nearly twilight before the wedding cake was shown, exclaimed over and eaten. 将近黄昏时，婚礼蛋糕才被展示出来，人们赞叹着，吃着。 Specially baked by Nazorine, it was cleverly decorated with shells of cream so dizzyingly'isuus that the bride greedily plucked them from the corpse of the cako before she whizzed away on her honeymoon with her blond groom. 由纳佐琳特别烘焙的奶油蛋糕上，巧妙地装饰着令人眼花缭乱的奶油贝壳，以至于新娘在与金发新郎度蜜月之前，贪婪地从蛋糕的尸体上摘下奶油贝壳。 The Don politely sped his guests' departure, noting meanwhile that the black sedan with its FBI men was no longer visible 唐彬彬有礼地送客人离开，同时注意到那辆载着联邦调查局人员的黑色轿车已不见踪影
Finally the only car left in the driveway was the long black Cadillac with Freddie at the wheel. The Don got into the front seat, moving with quick coordination for his age and bulk. Sonny, Michael and Johnny Fontane got into the back seat. 最后，车道上只剩下弗雷迪驾驶的那辆黑色长凯迪拉克。唐坐进前排座位，以他的年龄和体型来说，动作非常协调。桑尼、迈克尔和约翰尼-方坦坐进了后座。 Don Corleone said to his son Michael, "Your girl friend, she'll get back to the city by herself all right?" 唐・柯里昂对儿子迈克尔说 "你的女朋友 她会自己回到城里的，好吗？"
Michael nodded. "Tom said he'd take care of it." Don Corleone modded with satisfaction at Haven's efficiency 迈克尔点了点头"汤姆说他会处理的。"唐-柯里昂满意地称赞海文的效率
Because of The gas tationing still in effect, there was little traffic on the Belt Parkyaly to Manhattan. In less than an hour the Cadillac rolled into the street of French Hospital. 由于天然气管制仍在实施，通往曼哈顿的 Belt Parkyaly 公路上几乎没有车辆通行。不到一个小时，凯迪拉克就驶入了法国医院的街道。 During the ride Ron Corleone asked his youngest son if he was doing well in schode Michael nodded. Then Sonny in the back seat asked his father, "Johnny says you're geqting him squared away with that Hollywood business. Do you want phe to go out there and help?" 在车上，罗恩-柯里昂问他的小儿子，迈克尔在学校里过得好不好，迈克尔点了点头。然后坐在后座的桑尼问他父亲 "约翰尼说你正在帮他搞定好莱坞的生意你想让他去帮忙吗？"
Don Corleone was curt. "Tom is going tonight. He won't need any help, it's a simple affair," 唐-柯里昂很客气。"汤姆今晚就去。他不需要任何帮助，这件事很简单。"
Sonny Corleone lafighed. "Johnny thinks you can't fix it, that's why I thought you mgght want me to go out there." 桑尼・柯里昂说："约翰尼认为你不能解决这个问题 所以我想你可能想让我出去"
Don Corleone turned his head. "Why do you doubt me?" he asked Johnny Fontane. "Hasn't your Godfather always done what he said he would do? Have ever been taken for a fool?" 唐-柯里昂转过头来。"你为什么怀疑我？"他问约翰尼-方坦。"你教父不是一直说到做到吗？有没有被人当成傻瓜？"
Johnny apologized nervously. "Godfather, the man who runs it is a 约翰尼紧张地道歉。"教父，经营它的人是个
(3)
SCENE TWO: CAR AND HOSPITAL (GENCO) 场景二：汽车和医院（GENCO）
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
The Don's Cadillac drives into the city with Freddie driving; the Don, Sonny, Michael and Johnny Fontane. Hagen has remained behind. Briefly the talk about the reality of getting the big part for Johnny: the Don is absolutely sure he will do it. 唐的凯迪拉克在弗雷迪、唐、桑尼、迈克尔和约翰尼-方坦的驾驶下驶入市区。哈根留了下来。他们简短地谈论了为约翰尼争取到重要角色的现实情况：唐绝对相信他会成功的。 The Don also talks a bit with Michael, whom he has not seen much of during the festivities. It is clear that the Don has a special interest in his youngest, and most independent son. 唐还与迈克尔聊了几句，因为在庆典期间他与迈克尔见面不多。显然，唐对他最小、也是最独立的儿子特别关心。
They arrive at the hospital, and find the Abbandando women in black and weeping over the worsed state of Genco. The doctor, seeing these people in the hallway, asks them to leave, insofar as his patient is dying. 他们来到医院，发现阿班丹多夫妇穿着黑色衣服，正在为根科的病情恶化而哭泣。医生看到走廊里的这些人，请他们离开，因为他的病人已经奄奄一息。 The Don, however, speaks with authority that impresses even the Doctor, and makes it clear that since the man is dying, the Doctor's work is done. They enter the room. 然而，唐说的话很有权威，连博士都被他的权威所折服，他明确表示，既然这个人已经奄奄一息，博士的工作也就完成了。他们走进房间。
Genco, now a skeleton of a man, is very pleased to see his Don; speaks to him quasi-deliriously, asking the Don to snatch him away from the grip of death. 现在已经变成一具骷髅的根科见到他的唐，非常高兴；他近乎疯狂地对唐说话，请求唐把他从死神手里夺回来。
For a moment, one might almost believe that the Don has the power to do it. But Don Corleone reproaches Genco for his blasphemy; his power goes to no such limits; but he will stay with his friend, to greet death with him. 有那么一瞬间，人们几乎相信唐有能力做到这一点。但科莱昂阁下斥责詹科的亵渎行为；他的权力并没有达到这样的极限；但他会和他的朋友待在一起，与他一起迎接死亡。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
Gas rationing; not many cars on the road. 汽油配给；路上车不多。
Military vehicles, etc. Car Radio? 军用车辆等汽车收音机？
The route they take. Johnny's clothes, he would be very up on what is fashionable. 他们走的路线约翰尼的衣服，他一定很了解流行趋势。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) On the drive to the hospital is the opportunity to further define and provoke Michael's relationship to the Don, and Sonny's. We can see that although they are strained together, the Don is immensely interested in Michael. (a) 在开车去医院的路上，我们有机会进一步确定和挑拨迈克尔与唐和桑尼的关系。我们可以看到，虽然他们的关系紧张，但唐对迈克尔非常感兴趣。 This is the first time we have seen the Don deal with Michael, and we should be provoked. Also do something with Fredo, so he isn't just a cipher. Think of something telling for him, so when we see him later in Las Vegas, some evolutions have taken place. 这是我们第一次看到唐对付迈克尔，我们应该被激怒。同时也要在弗雷多身上做文章，让他不再只是一个密码。为他想点办法，让我们后来在拉斯维加斯看到他时，他已经发生了一些变化。 THE DON DOESN'T WANT MICHAEL TO GO INTO THE FAMILY BUSINESS. 唐不想让迈克尔进入家族企业。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(b) The Don knows that Genco will be impressed that Johnny has come to pay his respects from so far. That's why he brings him. It seems that in this matter of 'showing respect' distance and inconvience serve to be a measure of the respect. (b) 唐知道，约翰尼从那么远的地方赶来拜会，根科一定会很感动。这就是他带他来的原因。看来，在 "表示敬意 "这件事上，距离和不便是衡量敬意的标准。 That is why Genco would have come to Connie's Wedding even from his deathbed as a final and ultimate respect to the Don. 这就是为什么詹科即使在临终前也会来参加康妮的婚礼，以表达对唐的最后和最崇高的敬意。
(c) Johnny further explains how hard the task with Woltz will be to make suspense as to how the Don will accomplish his word, which we know he does not take lightly. (c) 约翰尼进一步解释了与沃尔茨合作的任务有多么艰巨，以制造悬念，让人猜测唐将如何完成他的诺言，我们知道他是不会轻言放弃的。
(d) The black Cadillac, filled only with men. Fredo driving (prep. for Don's shooting). The Don in the front seat, Sonny, Michael, Johnny Fontane. Why does or doesn't Hagen go? (d) 黑色凯迪拉克，里面只有男人。弗雷多开车（为唐的枪击做准备）。唐坐在前座，桑尼、迈克尔、约翰尼-方坦。哈根为什么去或不去？ Especially in light of the fact that it is the Don's trusted Consigliori whom Hagen is to succeed (although he doesn't know it yet. ) 特别是考虑到哈根要接替的正是唐的亲信康斯格里奥里（尽管他还不知道）。
White, white, white tile hospital -- Genco's women like black Crows. Nice. 白色、白色、白色瓷砖医院 -- 根科的女人就像黑乌鸦。真不错
Genco must look like death. Try to get pictures (Medical) of a man in that state of the disease (probably Cancer of the abdoman) and do not compromise the actor must look like a human skeleton. DO NOT COMPROMISE this, it will make the entire scene. Genco 必须看起来像死亡。尝试获取处于这种疾病（可能是腹部癌症）状态下的人的照片（医学），不要妥协，演员必须看起来像人的骨架。千万不要弄错，这会影响整个场景的效果。 The audience must know that the man is moments from death, and yet when he talks to the Don, in a bizarre way there is yet the hope of life. This is the final step in the revelation of the Power of the Don. The Abbandando women should be plump as a further point of referance. 观众必须知道，这个人离死期不远了，但当他与唐对话时，却以一种奇异的方式看到了生的希望。这是揭示唐的力量的最后一步。阿班丹多的女人应该是丰满的，作为进一步的参照。 The whisper of Genco to the Don; intimate, as in a confession; we can barely hear it. 根科对唐的耳语；亲密无间，如同忏悔；我们几乎听不到。
(e) Dr. Kennedy with waspish background so that he doesn't understand the nature of the Italian family andattitudes. (e) 肯尼迪博士出身卑微，不了解意大利家庭的性质和态度。
Nice touch when the Don says "then there is nothing more for you to do" You're authority has ended, in other words, I will see my friend. 当唐僧说 "那你就没什么可做的了 "时，你的权力已经结束，换句话说，我会去见我的朋友。
Important to show that the Dr. is not impressed with the physical appearance of the Don: "a short heavy 重要的是，博士对唐人的外貌没有留下深刻印象："矮小笨重
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: (Continued) 3.图像和色调：（续）
(e) man in an awkwardly fitted tuxedo"; though once he speaks, he makes himself understood. (e) 穿着笨拙燕尾服的男人"；不过他一旦开口，就能让人明白他的意思。
(f) Minor scerzo with Johnny and the Nurse. Decide? (f) 与约翰尼和护士的小摩擦。决定了吗？
(g) Very nice the way Genco is the Don's cunning and sly partner even to the end in their whispered twosome cheating God and death in one breath. Important element in the scene is Genco's and Vito's past history, as though this is but another of their many 'deals'. (g) Genco 是 Don 狡猾而狡猾的搭档，甚至在他们低声细语的二人世界中，Genco 一直都是他的搭档，他们一口气欺骗了上帝和死神。这一幕中的重要元素是 Genco 和 Vito 的过往历史，仿佛这只是他们众多 "交易 "中的另一个。 The problem therefore is to give the past history of these two in such a way that we can thusly enjoy the scene. 因此，问题在于如何介绍这两人的过往历史，从而让我们能够欣赏到这一场景。
We must realize also that Genco was a great 'Wartime' 我们还必须认识到，根哥在 "战时 "是一位伟大的
Consigiliori, which constantly is brought up in light of Hagen, of Hagen's failure (spec. in regards to Sonny) all the way through to Michael's replacing him. The root of all that follows is here. 从哈根、哈根的失败（特别是对桑尼的失败）一直到迈克尔取代哈根，"Consigiliori "这个词不断被提起。接下来所有事情的根源都在这里。
(h) devices; (h) 装置；
All I can think of is that the focus is so specifically on Genco and the Don, their past history, their past relationship, that we see only fragments of the others in the background. 我能想到的是，故事的重点是如此明确地放在根科和唐身上，他们过去的历史，他们过去的关系，以至于我们只能在背景中看到其他人的片段。
What and where of Hagen and Michael are also important. Genco looks only at the Don, no one else. 哈根和迈克尔的情况和去向也很重要。根科只看唐，不看其他人。
Textures: 纹理
Whiteness of the hospital against blackness of the mourning women. 医院的白色与哀悼妇女的黑色相映成趣。
Plumpness of the women against the emaciation of Genco. 妇女的丰满与根科的憔悴形成鲜明对比。
Genco and Don discuss death as though it were on of their 'business deals'. 根科和唐讨论死亡时，好像这是他们的 "生意 "之一。
There is no Priest? Do the women have Rosaries? 没有牧师吗？妇女们有玫瑰经吗？
The dying man looks and deals only with the Don. If he is grateful that Johnny has come, he looks at and is grateful to the Don. 濒临死亡的人只看唐，只与唐打交道。如果他对约翰尼的到来心存感激，他就会看着唐，并对他心存感激。
An oversized bed to make Genco look littler? 一张特大号床能让根哥看起来更瘦小？
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
Defining the Don's power to its furthest extent---wherein his old friend Genco, believes it rivals God's itself, and can snatch a dying man away from death. And showing in the relationship of the two old men how they have dealt in the past with an acute though unspoken cunning. 将唐的力量发挥到极致--在他的老朋友根科看来，唐的力量可与上帝的力量相媲美，能将垂死之人从死亡线上夺回。从这两个老人的关系中，我们可以看出他们过去是如何以一种敏锐而又不露声色的狡猾进行交易的。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Expressing that Michael wants to go his own way; and the Don agreeing. 表示迈克尔想走自己的路；唐同意了。
That it be corny and drawn out. Or Phony. This will happen if the actor doing Genco does not look as though he is dying. 老套、拖沓。或虚假。如果扮演 Genco 的演员看起来不像要死的样子，就会出现这种情况。
The SECRET OF THIS SCENE IS HOW EXTREME YOU GO WITH GENCO'S APPEARANCE. HE MUST BE A SKELETON. Then, if only for a moment, in their whispering, you can make us almost believe the Don can save him, you've made it. 这个场景的秘密就在于你对根哥的外表处理得有多夸张。他一定是个骷髅然后，只要在他们窃窃私语的一瞬间 你能让我们几乎相信唐能救他 你就成功了
R. ITTNDER: R.ITTNDER：
TAKE THE DON'S POWER JUST SHORT OF GOD'S. FOR AN INSTANT ATMOST LLT THE AUDI NVG BUTI VE HE CAN DO IJ MAKE GGNCO RBALIY IOOK IIKE A DYING IMAN. 把唐的力量与上帝的力量相提并论。在一瞬间，他能做的最多的事就是让自己看起来像一个垂死的伊曼。
rough structuce; 结构粗糙；
a. Sonny, Fred, Michael, Johhny, and The Don get in his car and go to see Genco. a.桑尼、弗雷德、迈克尔、乔尼和唐人坐上他的车去见根科。
b. They join Genco's women (who have probably waiting for the دon for something definitive to happen. b.她们与 Genco 的女人们会合（她们可能一直在等待 "دon"，等待着有明确的事情发生。 The Waspish Dr. tells them Hhey canoot see him, (unimpressed with the Don's appearce; but after one word, the Don makes clear that since Genco is going to die, the Dr.'s work is done. 黄蜂博士告诉他们，他不能见他（对唐的出现不以为然）；但唐只说了一句话，就明确表示，既然根哥要死了，博士的工作也就完成了。
c. They see Genco, and he invokes as his Wedding Day wish that the Don save him from death. The Don makes it clear he canoot do that. c.他们见到了根科，他在婚礼当天许下愿望，希望唐能将他从死亡中拯救出来。唐明确表示他不能这么做。
d. Genco wishes to meet death alone with the Don. d.根科希望与唐人单独面对死亡。
one born to command, that is to say, the air of one who has been immensely rich all his life. One of the daughters asked timidly, "Dr. Kennedy, can we go to nim now?" 他生来就有一种指挥家的气质，也就是说，他一生都非常富有。其中一个女儿怯生生地问："肯尼迪博士，我们现在可以去找尼姆了吗？"
Dr. Kennedy looked over the large group with exasperation. Didn't these people realize that the man inside was dying and dying in torturous pain? It would be much better if everyone let him die in peace. 肯尼迪医生气呼呼地看着这一大群人。难道这些人没有意识到，里面的人已经奄奄一息，而且是在折磨人的痛苦中死去的吗？如果大家能让他安详地死去，那会好得多。 "I think just the immediate family," he said in his exquisitely polite voice. He was surprised when the wife and daughters turned to the short heavy man dressed in an awkwardly fitted tuxede, if to heardionlecisionm "我想只有直系亲属，"他用彬彬有礼的声音说道。令他感到惊讶的是，妻子和女儿们转过身来，看向这位身着笨拙的燕尾服的矮胖男子，仿佛在说
The heavy man spoke. There was just the slightest trace of an Italian accent in his voice. "My dear doctor," said Don Corleone, "is it true he is dying? 那个笨重的男人说话了。他的声音中略带意大利口音。"亲爱的医生，"科莱昂阁下说，"他真的快死了吗？
"Yes." said Dr. Kennedy. "是的。"肯尼迪医生说。
"Then there is nothing more for you to do," said Don Corleone. "We will take up the burden. We will comfort hno. We will close his eyes. "那就没你什么事了，"科莱昂阁下说。"我们会挑起重担。我们会安慰他。我们将闭上他的眼睛。 We will bury him and weep at his funeral and afterwards we will watch over his wife and daughters." At hearlig things put so bluntly, forcing her to understand, Mrs. Abbandando bega to weep. 我们会埋葬他，在他的葬礼上哭泣 之后我们会照顾他的妻子和女儿"阿班丹多夫人听了这话，不得不流泪。
Dr. Kennedy shrugged. It was inpossible to explain te these peasants. At the same ting he recognized the crude justice is the - man's remarks. His role A over. 肯尼迪医生耸了耸肩。他无法向这些农民解释。同时，他也认识到了这个人的言论的粗暴正义性。他的角色结束了。 Still exquisitely polite, he said, "Please wait for the nurse to let you in, she has a few necessary things to do with the patient." He walked away from them down the corridor, his white coat flapping. 他仍然彬彬有礼地说："请等护士让你们进去，她有一些必要的事情要和病人一起做。"他从他们身边走过走廊，白大褂拍打着。
The nurse went back into the room and they waited. Finally she came out again, holding the door for them to enter. She whispered, "He's delirious with the pain and fever, try not to excite him. 护士回到病房，他们就在那里等着。最后，她又出来了，扶着门让他们进去。她低声说："他因疼痛和发烧而神志不清，尽量不要刺激他。 And you can stay only a few minutes, except for the wife." She recognized Johnny Fontane as he went by her and ber eyes opened wide He gave her a faint smile of acknowledgment and she stared at him with frank invitation. 除了妻子，你们只能待几分钟。"约翰尼-方坦从她身边走过时，她认出了他，她的眼睛睁得大大的，他向她淡淡一笑，表示感谢，她则盯着他，坦诚地发出邀请。 He filed her away for future reference, then followed the others into the sick man's room. 他把她归档以备将来参考，然后跟着其他人走进了病人的房间。
Genco Abbandando had run a long race with death, and now, vanquished, he lay exhausted on the raised bed. He was wasted away to no more than a skeleton, and what had once been vigorous black hair had turned into obscene stringy wisps. 根科-阿班丹多与死神进行了一场漫长的赛跑，现在，他被打败了，精疲力竭地躺在高床上。他已经虚脱得只剩下一副骨架，原本旺盛的黑发也变成了猥琐的丝缕。 Don Corleone said cheerily, "Genco, dear friend, I have brought my sons to pay their respects, and look, even Johnny, all the way from Hollywood." 唐-柯里昂兴高采烈地说："根科，亲爱的朋友，我带着我的儿子们来拜年了，看，连约翰尼都从好莱坞赶来了。"
The dying man raised his fevered eyes gratefully to the Don. He 奄奄一息的人感激地抬起发热的眼睛，望着唐。他
CONSILLERE
It was late Sunday night before Tom Hagen could kiss his wife good-bye and drive out to the airport. With his special number one priority (a grateful gift from a Pentagon staff general officer) he had 周日深夜，汤姆-哈根才得以与妻子吻别，驱车前往机场。带着他的头等大事（五角大楼一位参谋长送给他的感谢礼物），他已经
no trouble getting on a plane to Los Angeles. 坐上飞往洛杉矶的飞机没问题。
It had been a busy but satisfying day for Tom Hagen. Genco Abbandando had died at three in the morning and when Don Corleone returned from the hospital, he had informed Hagen that he was now officially the new Consigliori to the family. 对汤姆-哈根来说，这是忙碌而又令人满意的一天。玄科-阿班多于凌晨三点去世，当唐-柯里昂从医院回来时，他告诉哈根，他现在正式成为家族的新任康斯格里奥里。 This meant that Hagen was sure to become a very rich man, to say nothing of power. 这意味着哈根肯定会成为一个非常富有的人，更不用说权力了。
The Don had broken a long-standing tradition. The Consigliori was always a full-blooded Sicilian, and the fact that Hagen had been brought up as a member of the Don's family made no difference to 唐打破了一个由来已久的传统。康西格里奥里一直是个血统纯正的西西里人，而哈根从小就是唐家族的一员，这对他来说并没有什么不同。
SCENE THREE: HAGEN'S TRIP TO L. A. AND HIS BACKGROUND 场景三：哈根的洛杉矶之行及其背景
SCENE THREE: HAGEN'S TRIP TO L. A. AND HIS BACKGROUND 场景三：哈根的洛杉矶之行及其背景
1. SYNOPSIS 1.说明
Hagan is on board a Constellation, Coast-to-Coast, eleven hour flight to Los Angeles. He wears suit, carries an overly-lagened briefcase, and generally looks like any proper, young serious lawyer on a business trip. There are only a few other passengers on board. 哈根乘坐星座号航班，从海岸到海岸，飞行 11 个小时飞往洛杉矶。他西装革履，提着一个过于臃肿的公文包，看上去就像任何一位出差的年轻律师。机上只有几名乘客。 Hagen is thinking about something. Paulie Gatto and Clemenza are in their car, talking about Hagen. Will he be the new Consiglere now that Genco is dead. Clemenza thinks not; the post is too important for someone who is not Sicilian. 哈根在思考着什么。保利-加图和克莱门扎在车里谈论着哈根。现在根科死了，他会成为新的执政官吗？克莱门扎认为不会，这个职位对一个不是西西里人的人来说太重要了。 But anything the Don decides will be the right decision. Clemenza explains to Gatto the task the Don has aked to teach the two young men. who assaulted Bonasera's daughter, a serious lesson. 但只要是唐决定的事，就一定是正确的。克莱门扎向加图解释说，他的任务是给那两个袭击博纳塞拉女儿的年轻人上一堂严肃的课。 We return to Hagen on the plane; he tries to go over some papers out of the stuffed briefcase: we catch some key phrases about Jack Woltz, the man he is going to meet. A major pcaser in Hollywood, a self made man; a movie mogul. But Tom is tense, and can't concentrate. 我们回到飞机上的哈根，他试图从塞满东西的公文包里翻出一些文件：我们捕捉到了一些关于杰克-沃尔茨（Jack Woltz）的关键词语，他要去见的那个人。他是好莱坞的一个大制片人，一个自食其力的人，一个电影大亨。但是汤姆很紧张，无法集中精力。 He orders a Martini, and relaxes. The Bride, Connie, and her new husband are already into a marital spat. Apparantly they haven't been invited to live in one of the houses in the Mall, whereas Tom Hagen, who isn't in the family or even Italian lives there. 他点了一杯马提尼，放松一下。新娘康妮（Connie）和她的新婚丈夫已经陷入了婚姻争吵。显然，他们没有被邀请住进购物中心的一栋房子，而汤姆-哈根（Tom Hagen）却住在那里，他不是这个家族的人，甚至不是意大利人。 Hagen has a big job with the family, and Carlo merely has a living. Back to Hagen on the plane; its been a very long trip; he has taken off his jacket, his shoes, and tries to get comfortable. Sonny is driving Hagen to the Airport, in preparation of his trip. 哈根有一份重要的家庭工作，而卡罗只是为了生计。回到飞机上的哈根；这是一次漫长的旅行；他脱掉了外套和鞋子，试图让自己舒服一点。桑尼开车送哈根去机场，为他的旅行做准备。 We clarify a little about Hagen's background, how he was found as a child by Sonny, and how the Don took him in, almost as a son. Sonny congradulates him that the Don has made him the full-time Consiglere. 我们稍微了解了一下哈根的背景，他小时候是如何被桑尼发现的，唐又是如何收留他的，几乎把他当成了自己的儿子。桑尼向他表示祝贺，因为唐让他成为全职的执政官。
The Don embraces Hagen, after telling him, of the promotion: "Remember Tom, a lawyer with his briefcase, can steal more thad a hundred men with guns. . . " 唐告诉哈根他升职了，然后拥抱了他："记住汤姆，一个带着公文包的律师 能偷的东西比一百个带枪的人还多. .."
Hagen stands before the ornate gate of a major Movie Studio, lugging his stuffed briefcase, and walking past the phoney painted sky, on his way to Jack Woltz's office. 哈根拖着他的公文包，站在一家大型电影制片厂华丽的大门前，走过虚假的彩绘天空，前往杰克-沃尔茨的办公室。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The const@llation, prop driven. It took a reallly long time to go coast to coast. The stewardess uniform; style of a fligtht. 建造，螺旋桨驱动。从一个海岸到另一个海岸需要很长时间。空姐制服；Fligtht 的风格。
(1) lots of virnation tom ventilalis play (1) 大量的 Virnation Tom ventilalis 戏剧
(9) ain-site smono.
His briefcase (before attache cases were invented. ) What was it like to fly then????? 他的公文包（在公文包发明之前。 ）当时飞行的感觉是怎样的?????
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
Hagens'" briefcase; really heavy and stuffed with all sorts of things. You get the idea that whatever question the Don asks him about, he can pull the appropriate document out of his briefcase. 哈根斯的 "公文包；真的很重，里面塞满了各种各样的东西。你会觉得，无论唐问他什么问题，他都能从公文包里拿出相应的文件。
The long, long, time it takes to fly: a perfect time to reflect; to think about what your life has come to. 漫长的飞行时间：这是反思的绝佳时间，也是思考人生的绝佳时间。
The image of Hagen, standing before the enormous and impressive gate of the studio: a symbol of Woltz's power: David and Goliath: his sling-shot is his briefcase. Connie loves Carlo's body, and he knows it. He is naked whenever possible, and it has a big effect on her. 哈根的形象，站在工作室巨大而令人印象深刻的门前：沃尔茨权力的象征：大卫与歌利亚：他的弹弓就是他的公文包。康妮喜欢卡罗的身体，他也知道这一点。只要有可能，他就会赤身裸体，这对她影响很大。
The levels. Gatto is a button man; insulated by his caporegime, Clemenza. The Don gives his order to Clemenza, who passes it down. A real warmth from Sonny to Hagen; Sonny's really pleased about the promotion, after all, he's the one who brounght Hagen home. Affection. 层次加图是个钮扣式的人物；他的首领克莱门扎与他隔绝。堂向克莱门扎下达命令，克莱门扎将命令传达下去。桑尼对哈根非常热情；桑尼对哈根的晋升非常高兴，毕竟是他把哈根带回家的。亲情。 Somehow the fact, that this promotion assures ENORMOUS POWER AND GREAT WEALTH. 不知何故，这种宣传确保了巨大的权力和财富。
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
The post of Consiglere, which is of tremendous power, wealth and esteem, and which has never been given to a non-Sicilian, has been given io given to a non-Sicilian, has been given to Hagen. 哈根获得了 Consiglere 一职，这个职位拥有巨大的权力、财富和声望，而且从未授予过非西西里人。
Sub-information: 子信息：
(a) The chain of command has given Gatto the order to beat up the two kids. (a) 指挥系统命令加托殴打这两个孩子。
(b) Omerta, and what it means. (b) Omerta 及其含义。
(c) Carlo and Connie already have fights. (c) 卡洛和康妮已经吵过架了。
(d) Carlo made about the job given him and status in family (d) Carlo 对其工作和家庭地位的看法
(e) Hagen, going to see Woltz (for the Don) (e) 哈根，去见沃尔兹（为了唐）。
(f) Sonny's background with Hagen. (f) 桑尼与哈根的背景。
(g) The Don's saying about the lawyer and his briefcase. (g) 唐所说的律师和他的公文包。
PITFALLS: 坑洼：
The time sequence is unclear. The focus not really on Hagen. CONFUSING. Too many things happening in too short a time. YOU MUST COME OUT OF THIS WITH A REALLY SENSE OF HAGEN--WHO HAGEN IS. 时间顺序不明确。重点不在哈根身上。令人困惑。时间太短，发生的事情太多。你必须从中真正了解哈根--哈根是谁。
IMAGERY: 图像：
Hagen one of very few passengers on what is now an old, exotic, prop-driven airliner. 哈根是这架古老而奇特的螺旋桨客机上为数不多的乘客之一。
He looks like any proper, young, serious lawyer on a business trio. 他看起来就像任何一位正经、年轻、严肃的律师，正在出差。
PROBLM: 项目
How can I use him alohe, on the trip to L.A. And expose that he has been made Consislori, that he will probably now be rich and powerful; that it was quite unusual in that he is not Italian, not to say Sicidian; that the Woltz case will be touch; the nature of thentructure, etc;and of his preoccupation of the Sollozzo deal. 我怎样才能在洛杉矶之行中利用他，并揭露他已被任命为康西洛里，他现在很可能有钱有势；这很不寻常，因为他不是意大利人，更不是西西里人；沃尔兹一案将受到触动；结构的性质等；以及他对索尔洛佐交易的关注。
How about intercuting the above image with a series of very tiny scenes, Carlo and Connie, jockeying for position, when Hagen has been made Consiglori and he s not even Italian, much less family; Clemenza and Gatto, setting up the beating, putting forth some of the structure, Omerta, Caporegime, etc; poss. 不如将上述画面与一系列非常微小的场景穿插在一起：卡洛和康妮争夺位置，此时哈根已被任命为执政官，而他甚至不是意大利人，更不用说家人了；克莱门扎和加托准备殴打，提出了一些结构，如《奥默塔》、《卡波雷吉梅》等；可能的话。 Bonasera, reoreting the whole thing (somehow relating to Hagen); and poss, ußtimately, "onny taking haren to airport, or something, sdiscussing Solloz xxxxxxderath deal and Woltz. Zach of these refered to the image of Hagen on his trip, terefore serving as little Plashbacks in effect, but without the curse of a true flash back. 博纳塞拉，重提整件事（不知何故与哈根有关）；还有可能，最终，"安尼带哈伦去机场，或其他什么，讨论索尔洛兹 xxxxxxderath 交易和沃尔兹。Zach 提到了 Hagen 在旅途中的形象，因此实际上是一个小小的 Plashbacks，但没有真正闪回的诅咒。
POSSIBLE: 可能：
a. Hagen on board Constellation a.星座号上的哈根
b. Scene Gatto and Clemenza leaving Kay off at Wotel, seeing Chroking with room clerk, seeing b.场景 Gatto 和 Clemenza 把 Kay 送到 Wotel，看到 Chroking 和客房服务员在一起，看到
had registered as li.. and Mrs.; maybe Gatto inouires as to whether Hagen will become the new Consiglgri; Clemenza dougts it, korxtumxksxku because he is not Italian; trusts the Don's judgement; expose what a Cavoregime is, structure; none of Gatto's business. 也许加图想知道哈根是否会成为新的执政官；克莱门扎不同意，因为他不是意大利人；相信唐的判断；揭露什么是Cavoregime，结构；不关加图的事。
c. HAGEN on board. c.HAGEN 在船上。
d. Connie and Carlo; morning after wedding bight. He wants to know whats in store for him in the family. Prepare relationship. He reseatful insofar as nothing as been promised, nor have they been invited to live in the Mall, whereas Hasen and his family have. d.康妮和卡罗；婚后第二天早上。他想知道自己在家庭中的地位。准备关系。他很担心，因为他们没有得到任何承诺，也没有被邀请住进购物中心，而哈森和他的家人却住进了购物中心。
e. Hagen on board. e.Hagen on board.
f. Sonny driving (with Fred?) and "agen to airoort. Iittle background on how he was ddopted. Seriousness of the coming सollozzo; curious as to How the Don with Handle altz; finally congratulations that Hagen has been made Consigliori. f.桑尼开车（和弗雷德一起？关于他如何被收养的一点背景资料。即将到来的 सollozzo 的严重性；好奇唐如何处理 altz；最后祝贺哈根成为 Consigliori。
g. Hagen on Board: we can tell he is flushed with excitement. g.哈根上船：看得出来，他兴奋得满脸通红。
Nore specifically: Nore specifically：
a. Hagen one of a tery few air-passengers on board a late forties vintage Constellation. He wears a suit, carries an attache (better briefcase), and looks like any proper, serious, young lawyer on a busigiess trip. a.哈根是一架四十年代末的老式星座号飞机上为数不多的乘客之一。他西装革履，随身携带一个手提包（最好是公文包），看起来就像任何一位正经、严肃、出差的年轻律师。
b. Clemenza and Paulie Gatto have just returned Kay b.Clemenza 和 Paulie Gatto 刚刚返回 Kay
to her hotel. Clemenza checks with the desk clerk and finds out that they had registered and . and Michael Corleone. 到了她下榻的酒店。克莱门扎向前台服务员打听，得知他们已经登记了， .和迈克尔-柯里昂。
Clemenza instructs the directive (given by Hagen) 克莱门扎指示指令（由哈根下达）
to 'take care of the two young when who had assaulted. Bonasera's daughter. 照顾那两个袭击了博纳塞拉女儿的年轻人。博纳塞拉的女儿
Gatto inquites if now (or when) Genco dies, if Hagen will be the new eonsiglori(e). Clemenza thinks nof, insofar as he is not Italian, much less icicilian, and the onsigliori is such an important post. Bai 加图询问，如果现在（或何时）根科去世，哈根是否会成为新的onsiglori(e)。克莱门扎认为不会，因为他不是意大利人，更不是意大利人，而onsigliori是一个如此重要的职位。白
"Only a Sicicilian born to the ways of Ureerta, can be trusted in the key post of lonsiglere. Omerta? "只有一个西西里人 生来就信奉乌雷尔塔的方式" "才能胜任隆西格勒这个重要职位奥默尔塔？
Gatto should stick to his business and take care of the two Punks, according to Hagen's instructions. (The Don is protected, buffeted by his Consiglere, his CapoRegime, and finally dow to the 'soldier', Gatto. 加图应该按照哈根的指示，专注于自己的工作，解决那两个朋克。(唐被他的 Consiglere、他的 CapoRegime 保护着、殴打着，最后被 "士兵 "加图撂倒）。
c. Hagen on Board. He opens his briefcase, takes out his papers, and begins to glances over them. It is background material on Woltz. A few key phrases hit our eye. c.哈根在船上。他打开公文包，拿出文件，开始翻阅。这是有关沃尔兹的背景材料。有几个关键词句映入眼帘。
But Haren cannot concentrate; he orders a martini, and rGflects on things. 但是，哈伦无法集中精力；他点了一杯马提尼，然后开始思考问题。
d. Connie and Carlo after the wedding ni.ght. A bit of an arguement after counting the contents of the silk wedding purse. He wants to know what his new Fatherin-Law has in store for him. He is resentful because so far nothing has been promised. d.康妮和卡罗在婚礼结束后。在清点完丝绸婚包中的物品后，两人发生了争吵。他想知道他的新岳父为他准备了什么。他很不满，因为到目前为止他什么都没得到承诺。 Why haven't they been invited to live in one of the houses on the Nall; Hagen has; he's not 'family', he's not even Italian. osmo? 为什么他们没有被邀请住进纳尔河上的一栋房子里；哈根已经被邀请了；他不是 "家人"，他甚至不是意大利人。
2 f. Hagen in a Limosene, being driven into Los Angeles. 2 f. 哈根乘坐豪华轿车驶入洛杉矶。
g. Sonny and Fred and Hagen on their way to Ia Guardia. Possible a little expostion on how Sonny brought him homie. g.桑尼、弗雷德和哈根在去瓜迪亚机场的路上。可能会有一些关于桑尼如何带他回家的描述。 The seriousness of the upcome sollozzo meeting; how the Don Intends to keep his promise with Johnny (Woltz) and then finally, the congratualations that Hagen has been made full-time Consiglere. He'll be rich and powerful. 索洛佐（Sollozzo）会议的严肃性；唐打算如何履行与约翰尼（沃尔茨）的承诺，最后是哈根被任命为全职执政官的祝贺。他将富可敌国。
h. HAG in in Woltz outer office: Waiting; the Mother and young girl waiting too, then: "Mir. Woltz will see you nowl" h.HAG in in Woltz outer office：等待；母亲和年轻女孩也在等待，然后："米尔.沃尔兹现在要见你们"
INTERIM MATERIAL 临时材料
IN FORNATION : 在国家：
There is a lot of material in the book that I consider informational; so that, in a sense, this is an educational film. After seeing it, one should come out 'knowing' lots of things about the Mafia, etc. terms, producures, rationale, secrets. 书中有很多我认为是信息性的材料；因此，从某种意义上说，这是一部教育片。看完之后，你应该会 "知道 "很多关于黑手党的事情，比如术语、产品、原理和秘密。 Not unlike AIRPORT in the sense that you are giving some 'real workings' of something exotic. 与《机场》不同的是，您提供的是一些异国情调的 "真实运作"。
One of the strong things about the book is that you come away with this understanding of the Mafia, in an intimate and apparantly realistic sense; that is very valuable. 这本书的一大亮点是，你会对黑手党有一种亲切而真实的了解，这是非常宝贵的。
There is no scene as such that I can use in this interim material, but some infordation that I might use edsewhere. 在这份临时材料中，我没有可以使用的场景，但我可以在其他地方使用一些信息。
Sets up the tempesteaus relationship of Connie/Carlo. 设定了康妮和卡罗之间的临时关系。
Bonasera's dirghtmare: regret that he made the relationship with the Godfather, and fear of what he will bex asked to to in return. 博纳塞拉的噩梦是：后悔与教父建立关系，担心教父会要求他做出什么回报。
Kay is taken to her hotel by Paulie and Clemenza. Themenza finds out that Michael has been shaking up with her. Also, important, sets up with Paulie that they have a job to do on the two kids who assaulted Bonasera's daughter. 凯被保利和克莱门扎带到了她的酒店。Themenza 发现 Michael 一直在和她鬼混。另外，很重要的一点是，他们和保利安排了一项工作，调查那两个袭击博纳塞拉女儿的孩子。
Hagen has taken over as Consigliori to the Don after Abbadando's death. Unusual as he is Irish. Now, the 'glossary' of termss informational.. what is am Consigliori, Caporegime, etc. This I must accomilish. 阿巴多死后，哈根接任了唐的执政官。这很不寻常，因为他是爱尔兰人。现在，术语 "词汇表 "的信息......什么是 Consigliori、Caporegime 等。这一点我必须补充。 I found this very interesting when I first read the book; being let in on all this. 当我第一次阅读这本书时，我发现这一点非常有趣，因为我被告知了这一切。
Hagen is cocaened over the important of the Sollozeo deal. 哈根对索尔洛泽奥交易的重要性深信不疑。
family and finally killed him. Tom Hagen was left an orphan who wandered the streets and slept in hallways. 汤姆-哈根的家人最终杀了他。汤姆-哈根成了孤儿，流浪街头，睡在走廊里。 His younger sister had been put in a foster home, but in the 1920's the social agencies did not follow up cases of twelve-year-old boys who were so ungrateful as to run from their charity. Hagen, too, had an eye infection. 他的妹妹被送进了寄养家庭，但在 20 世纪 20 年代，社会机构并没有对那些忘恩负义、逃避施舍的 12 岁男孩进行跟踪调查。哈根的眼睛也受到了感染。 Neighbors whispered that he had caught or inherited it from his mother and so therefore it could be caught from him. He was shunned. Sonny Corleone, a warmhearted and imperious eleven-year-old, had brought his friend home and demanded that he be taken in. 邻居们窃窃私语，说他是从母亲那里传染或继承来的，因此也可能从他那里传染。他避之唯恐不及。11 岁的桑尼-柯里昂（Sonny Corleone）是个热心肠，也是个冒失鬼，他把朋友带回家，要求收留他。 Tom Hagen was given a hot dish of spaghetti with oily rich tomato sauce, the taste of which he had never forgotten, and then given a metal folding bed to sleep on. 汤姆-哈根吃到了一盘热腾腾的番茄酱意面，那滋味他至今难忘，然后他睡在一张金属折叠床上。
In the most natural way, without a word being spoken or the matter discussed in any fashion, Don Corleone had permitted the boy to stay in his household. Don Corleone himself took the boy to a special doctor and had his eye infection cured. He sent him to college and law school. 唐-柯里昂以最自然的方式，没有说一句话，也没有以任何方式讨论这件事，就允许这个男孩留在他的家里。唐-柯里昂亲自带男孩去看了一位特别的医生，治好了他的眼疾。他把他送进了大学和法学院。 In all this the Don acted not as a father but rather as a guardian. There was no show of affection but oddly enough the Don treated Hagen more courteously than his own sons, did not impose a parental will upon him. It was the boy's decision to go to law school after college. 在这一切中，唐并不是以父亲的身份，而是以监护人的身份行事。虽然没有亲情的流露，但奇怪的是，唐对哈根比对自己的儿子还要客气，并没有把父母的意愿强加给他。大学毕业后去法学院学习是这个孩子自己的决定。 He had heard Don Corleone say once, "A lawyer with his briefcase can steal more than a hundred men with guns." Meanwhile, much to the annoyance of their father, Sonny and Freddie insisted on going into the family business after graduation from high school. 他曾听唐-柯里昂说过 "一个拿着公文包的律师 能比一百个拿着枪的人偷得更多"与此同时，令父亲恼火的是，桑尼和弗雷迪坚持要在高中毕业后进入家族企业。 Only Michael had gone on to college, and he had enlisted in the Marines the day after Pearl Harbor. 只有迈克尔上了大学，他在珍珠港事件的第二天就应征加入了海军陆战队。
After he passed the bar exam, Hagen married to start his own family. The bride was a young Italian girl from New Jersey, rare at that time for being a college graduate. 通过律师资格考试后，哈根结婚成家。新娘是一位来自新泽西州的年轻意大利姑娘，她是当时少有的大学毕业生。 After the wedding, which was of course held in the home of Don Corleone, the Don offered to support Hagen in any undertaking he desired, to send him law clients, furnish his office, start him in real estate. 婚礼当然是在科莱昂阁下的家里举行的，婚礼结束后，科莱昂阁下表示愿意支持哈根的任何事业，给他派律师客户，为他的办公室提供家具，让他开始从事房地产生意。
Tom Hagen had bowed his head and said to the Don, "I would like to work for you." 汤姆-哈根低着头对唐说："我愿意为您工作。"
The Don was surprised, yet pleased. "You know who I am?" he asked. 唐很惊讶，但也很高兴。"他问道："你知道我是谁吗？
Hagen nodded. He hadn't really known the extent of the Don's power, not then. He did not really know in the ten years that followed until he was made the acting Consigliori after Genco Abbandando became ill. But he nodded and met the Don's eyes with his 哈根点了点头。他当时并不真正了解唐的权力有多大。之后的十年里，他也没有真正了解过，直到根科-阿班多生病后，他被任命为代理执政官。但他还是点了点头，用他的目光与唐人对视
BOOK I -53 第 I -53 册
ambition would have been a "disrespect" to his benefactor and his benefactor's blood family. 野心是对他的恩人及其血亲的 "不敬"。
It was still dark when the plane landed in Los Angeles. Hagen checked into his hotel, showered and shaved, and watched dawn come over the city. 当飞机降落在洛杉矶时，天还是黑的。哈根住进酒店，洗了澡，刮了胡子，看着黎明的曙光笼罩着整个城市。 He ordered breakfast and newspapers to be sent up to his room and relaxed until it was time for his ten A.m. appointment with Jack Woltz. The appointment had been surprisingly easy to make. 他叫人把早餐和报纸送到他的房间，然后放松一下，直到上午 10 点与杰克-沃尔茨约定的时间到了。这次约会出乎意料地容易。
The day before, Hagen had called the most powerful man in the movie labor unions, a man named Billy Goff. 前一天，哈根打电话给电影工会中最有权势的人，一个叫比利-戈夫的人。 Acting on instructions from Don Corleone, Hagen had told Goff to arrange an appointment on the next day for Hagen to call on Jack Woltz, that he should hint to Woltz that if Hagen was not made happy by the results of the interview, there could be a labor strike at the movie studio. 根据唐-柯里昂的指示，哈根让戈夫安排哈根在第二天拜访杰克-沃尔兹，并让他暗示沃尔兹，如果哈根对面谈结果不满意，电影制片厂可能会举行罢工。 An hour later Hagen received a call from Goff. The appointment would be at ten A.m. Woltz had gotten the message about the possible labor strike but hadn't seemed too impressed, Goff said. He added, "If it really comes down to that, I gotta talk to the Don myself." 一小时后，哈根接到了戈夫的电话。戈夫说，沃尔茨已经收到了关于可能发生罢工的消息，但似乎并不太感冒。他补充说："如果真到了那一步，我得亲自和唐谈谈。"
"If it comes to that he'll talk to you," Hagen said. By saying this he avoided making any promises. He was not surprised that Goff was so agreeable to the Don's wishes. "哈根说："如果到了那一步，他会跟你谈的。他这样说是为了避免做出任何承诺。他对戈夫如此顺从唐的意愿并不感到惊讶。 The family empire, technically, did not extend beyond the New York area but Don Corleone had first become strong by helping labor leaders. Many of them still owed him debts of friendship 严格说来，科莱昂的家族帝国并没有扩展到纽约以外的地区，但唐-科莱昂最初是通过帮助劳工领袖而强大起来的。他们中的许多人至今仍欠他人情债
But the ten A.m. appointment was a bad sign.-It-meant that he would be first on the appointment list, that he would not be invited to lunch. It meant that Woltz held him in small worth. Goff had not been threatening enough, probably because Woltz had him on his graft payroll. 但上午十点的约会是个不好的征兆--这意味着他将是约会名单上的第一个，意味着他不会被邀请共进午餐。这意味着沃尔茨对他不屑一顾。戈夫没有足够的威胁性，可能是因为沃尔兹把他列入了他的贿赂名单。 And sometimes the Don's success in keeping himself out of the limelight worked to the disadvantage of the family business, in that his name did not mean anything to outside circles. 有时，唐成功地让自己避开了风头，这对家族企业不利，因为他的名字对外界来说毫无意义。
His analysis proved correct. Woltz kept him waiting for a half hour past the appointed time. Hagen didn't mind. The reception room was very plush, very comfortable, and on a plum-colored couch opposite him sat the most beautiful child Hagen had ever seen. 事实证明，他的分析是正确的。沃尔茨让他在约定时间后等了半个小时。哈根并不介意。接待室非常豪华、舒适，他对面的梅花色沙发上坐着哈根见过的最漂亮的孩子。 She was no more than eleven or twelve, dressed in a very expensive but simple way as a grown woman. She had incredibly golden haig huge deep sea-blue eyes and a fresh raspberry-red mouth. She was 她不过十一二岁，衣着华贵却朴素得像个成年女子。她有一双令人难以置信的金色大眼睛和一张红润的小嘴。她
WOLTZ 沃尔兹
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
guarded by a woman obviously her mother, who tried to stare Hagen down with a cold arrogance that made him want to punch her in the face. The angel child and the dragon mother, Hagen thought, returning the mother's cold stare. 她冷傲地盯着哈根，让哈根恨不得给她一拳。哈根想，天使的孩子和龙的母亲，他回敬了母亲冷酷的目光。
Finally an exquisitely dressed but stout middle-aged woman came to lead him through a string of offices to the office-apartment of the movie producer. Hagen was impressed by the beauty of the offices and the people working in them. He smiled. 最后，一位衣着考究、身材魁梧的中年妇女带着他穿过一连串的办公室，来到了电影制片人的办公室。哈根被这间办公室的美景和里面工作的人所折服。他笑了。 They were all shrewdies, trying to get their foot in the movie door by taking office jobs, and most of them would work in these offices for the rest of their lives or until they accepted defeat and returned to their home towns. 他们都是泼妇，想通过在办公室工作进入电影界，他们中的大多数人都会在这些办公室工作一辈子，或者直到他们接受失败，回到自己的家乡。
Jack Woltz was a tall, powerfully built man with a heavy paunch almost concealed by his perfectly tailored suit. Hagen knew his histolo: Wry. At ten years of age Woltz had hustled empty beer kegs and pushcarts on the East Side. 杰克-沃尔茨身材高大健硕，剪裁得体的西装几乎掩盖了他的臃肿。哈根了解他的历史：Wry.沃尔茨十岁时就在东区拉过空啤酒桶和推车。 At twenty he helped his father sweat garment workers. At thirty he had left New York and moved West, invested in the nickelodeon and pioneered motion pictures. 20 岁时，他帮助父亲为制衣工人擦汗。30 岁时，他离开纽约，移居西部，投资了五分钱银幕，并开创了电影事业。 At fortyeight he had been the most powerful movie magnate in Hollywood, still rough-spoken, rapaciously amorous, a raging wolf ravaging helpless flocks of young starlets. At fifty he transformed himself. 四十八岁时，他曾是好莱坞最有权势的电影大亨，仍然粗言秽语，贪婪多情，像一头狂暴的狼，蹂躏着成群无助的年轻女星。五十岁时，他脱胎换骨。 He took speech lessons, learned how to dress from an English valet and how to behave socially from an English butler. When his first wife died he married a world-famous and beautiful actress who didn't like acting. 他上演讲课，向英国男仆学习如何着装，向英国管家学习如何社交。第一任妻子去世后，他娶了一位世界闻名的美丽女演员，但她并不喜欢演戏。 Now at the age of sixty he collected old master paintings, was a member of the President's Advisory Committee, and had set up a multimillion-dollar foundation in his name to promote art in motion pictures. His daughter had married an English lord, his son an Italian princess. 六十岁时，他收藏了很多古代大师的画作，是总统顾问委员会的成员，并以自己的名义成立了一个价值数百万美元的基金会，以促进电影艺术的发展。他的女儿嫁给了一位英国贵族，儿子娶了一位意大利公主。
His latest passion, as reported dutifully by every movie columnist in America, was his own racing stables on which he had spent ten million dollars in the past year. 美国所有的电影专栏作家都尽职尽责地报道了他最近的爱好，那就是他自己的赛马场，去年他在赛马场上花费了 1000 万美元。 He had made headlines by purchasing the famed English racing horse Khartoum for the incredible price of six hundred thousand dollars and then announcing that the undefeated racer would be retired and put to stud exclusively for the Woltz stables. 他以 60 万美元的天价购买了著名的英国赛马 Khartoum，然后宣布这匹不败赛马将退役，专门为沃尔夫兹马场配种，从而成为头条新闻。
He received Hagen courteously his beautifully, evenly tanned, meticulously barbered face contorted with a grimace meant to be a smile. 他彬彬有礼地接待了哈根，黝黑均匀、一丝不苟的脸上扭曲着似笑非笑的表情。 Despite all the money spent, despite the ministrations of the most knowledgeable technicians, his age showed; the flesh of his face looked as if it had been seamed together. But there was an enormous 尽管花了很多钱，尽管最有学识的技术人员对他进行了精心护理，但他的年龄还是显现出来了；他脸上的肉看起来就像缝合在一起的一样。但是，他有一个巨大的
SCENE FOUR: WOLTZ'S OFFICE 场景四：沃尔兹的办公室
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Hagen puts the Don's proposal to Woltz. He says he is an emissary of a friend of Johnny Fontane's, who would very much appreciate it if Mr. Woltz would give him the part in the picture. 哈根向沃尔兹提出了唐的建议。他说他是约翰尼-方坦的一个朋友的使者 如果沃尔兹先生能给他这个角色 他会非常感激的 Hagan puts forth a couple of possibilities, and Woltz absolutely rejects them, telling Hagen that if the so-called friend is some sort of Mafia heavy, that he is a friend of the BBI in high places and not at all going to be pressured into anything. 哈根提出了几种可能性，沃尔茨断然拒绝了，他告诉哈根，如果所谓的朋友是黑手党的重要人物，那他就是 BBI 高层的朋友，根本不会受到任何压力。 Hagan is very cool, using lawyer's language, making it clear that he is not making a threat; he is just asking a favor. Woltz turns down the proposal, and Hagen decides to leave. 哈根非常冷静，用律师的语言表明他不是在威胁，他只是想请对方帮个忙。沃尔兹拒绝了提议，哈根决定离开。 As he passes through the garrish outer office, Woltzs' secretary runs after Hagen; and tells him that Mr. Woltz would like him to have dinner with him that night at his home. A car is sent for Hagen, and he is taken to the Woltz Estate. 当他穿过乏味的外间办公室时，沃尔茨的秘书追了出来，告诉哈根，沃尔茨先生希望他当晚能到家里共进晚餐。一辆汽车被派来接哈根，他被带到了沃尔兹庄园。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
Clothes of course, and however I can get that Hollywood of the late Forties texture. Actually, the Paramount lot has that feeling, part of it could be used. The furniture in Woltzs' office. 当然，还有衣服，无论如何我都要拍出 40 年代末好莱坞的质感。事实上，派拉蒙的地块就有这种感觉，其中一部分可以利用起来。沃尔兹办公室里的家具。
Few servicemen; "Good Citizenship with Good Picture Making" kinds of slogans; bronze lists of those of the studio who gave their lives in the war. Perhaps in the waiting room, would be some large photos of the studio's biggest stars, hopefully, Gable in his uniform, etc. 很少有军人；"好公民与好电影制作 "之类的标语；在战争中献出生命的制片厂员工铜像名单。也许在等候室里会有一些制片厂当红明星的大幅照片，希望有穿着制服的盖博等。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
Woltz must come over as truly powerful, wealthy man. The more he does, the more powerful the Don will seem when he defeats him, and the more powerful the suspense will be throughout. The more we see and learn of Woltz, the more impossible Hagen's task must seem. 沃尔兹必须以一个真正强大、富有的人的形象出现。他做得越多，当他击败唐时，唐就会显得越强大，整个悬念也就越强烈。我们对沃尔兹了解得越多，哈根的任务就显得越不可能完成。 Therefore, just as the Don's home and surroundings are not especially impressive, Woltz's must be. His office is a ballroom, his home a mansion. Security guards are important: he is a King and has his own police force. 因此，就像唐的家和周围环境并不特别令人印象深刻一样，沃尔兹的家也必须令人印象深刻。他的办公室是舞厅，他的家是豪宅。警卫很重要：他是国王，有自己的警察部队。 I don't think however, despite this great show of wealth and power, that Woltz should be gauche. He has travelled and been with great people, and in a way is quite sophistocated. He loves and appreciates truly beautiful things. 不过，我并不认为沃尔兹在炫耀财富和权势的同时会显得庸俗。他游历过很多地方，与很多伟大的人在一起，从某种程度上说，他是一个相当成熟的人。他热爱并欣赏真正美好的事物。 Like Hy Brown, probably owns a few Vie ₹ter Masterpieces, could even have them in his office. 就像 Hy Brown，他可能拥有几件维埃₹特大师的作品，甚至可以把它们放在办公室里。
So that, I feel, Woltzs' office should be truly impressive, and with great taste. 因此，我觉得沃尔茨的办公室应该给人留下深刻印象，而且要很有品位。
(Sc four First Notes #2) (第 4 版第 2 条）
3. IMAGERY AND TONE (continued) 3.图像和音调（续）
Woltz himself should be one of those lean, hard sisty year old men, suntanned, balding, but in terrific shape, springy with a firm stomach and proud of it. You get the feeling that he is always on the verge of of getting into a scrap. 沃尔兹本人应该是那种又瘦又硬的老态龙钟的男人，皮肤晒得黝黑，秃顶，但身材非常好，腹部结实，充满弹性，并以此为荣。你会感觉到，他总是一触即发。 He is opposite in all ways from Don Corleono, who is after all almost the same age but for one: that feeling you have of sudden and unwarned violence. Both men have this. 他在各方面都与唐-科莱奥诺截然相反，毕竟两人年龄相仿，但有一点是相同的：那就是你会有一种猝不及防的暴力感觉。两人都有这种感觉。 But the Don, like Italian men of this background and age, have let themselves get old physically and sexually, whereas, Woltz, a New World Jew, is lean and hard and young, and sexually anxious, and screwed up. 但是，唐和这个时代背景下的意大利男人一样，已经让自己在身体和性方面老去，而新世界的犹太人沃尔兹却又瘦又硬，还很年轻，在性方面也很焦虑，很不正常。
5. THE CORE 5.核心
Sets up the Don's first real opponant: Woltz makes us feel the promis e he gave Johny is almost impossible to keep. 为唐的第一个真正对手埋下伏笔：沃尔茨让我们感觉到，他给乔尼的承诺几乎不可能兑现。
5. PITFALLS 5.坑落
Again cliches. All this material goes pretty far, and it would be easy to fall into cliches with a Studio milieu, and a man like Woltz. The actor must find Woltz's reality. He is the Don's opponant, and if he is phoney, the Don suffers. It's got to look like a good fight. 又是陈词滥调。所有这些素材都非常深奥，在电影制片厂的环境中，像沃尔兹这样的人很容易落入俗套。演员必须找到沃尔兹的真实。他是唐的对手，如果他是假的，唐就会受到伤害。这必须是一场漂亮的战斗。 TOO LONG - Get to the point. Do I really need this scene? 太长--直奔主题。我真的需要这个场景吗？
vitality in his movements and he had what Don Corleone had, the air of a man who commanded absolutely the world in which he lived. 他的举手投足充满活力，就像唐-柯里昂（Don Corleone）一样，散发着一种绝对掌控他所生活的世界的气息。
Hagen came directly to the point. That he was an emissary from a friend of Johnny Fontane. That this friend was a very powerful man who would pledge his gratitude and undying friendship to Mr. Woltz if Mr. Woltz would grant a small favor. 哈根直奔主题他是强尼-方坦的一个朋友派来的使者这位朋友是个非常有权势的人 只要沃尔茨先生肯帮他一个小忙 他就会对沃尔茨先生表示感激 和永恒的友谊 The small favor would be the casting of Johnny Fontane in the new war movie the studio planned to start next week. 这个小忙就是让约翰尼-方坦（Johnny Fontane）出演制片厂计划下周开拍的新战争片。
The seamed face was impassive, polite. "What favors can your friend do me?" Woltz asked. There was just a trace of condescension in his voice. 那张有缝的脸无动于衷，彬彬有礼。"你的朋友能帮我什么忙？"沃尔兹问道。他的声音中带着一丝居高临下的意味。
Hagen ignored the condescension. He explained. "You've got some labor trouble coming up. My friend can absolutely guarantee to make that trouble disappear. You have a top male star who makes a lot of money for your studio but he just graduated from marijuana to heroin. 哈根没有理会他的居高临下。他解释道"你在劳动方面遇到了一些麻烦。我的朋友绝对可以保证让麻烦消失。你有一个顶级男星，他为你的制片厂赚了很多钱，但他刚刚从大麻变成了海洛因。 My friend will guarantee that your male star won't be able to get any more heroin. And if some other little things come up over the years a phone call to me can solve your problems." 我的朋友会保证你的男明星再也吸不到海洛因了。如果这些年还出现了其他小问题 给我打个电话就能解决你的问题"
Jack Woltz listened to this as if he were hearing the boasting of a child. Then he said harshly, his voice deliberately all East Side, "You trying to put muscle on me?" 杰克-沃尔茨听了这话，仿佛听到了一个孩子的夸夸其谈。然后他厉声说道 他的声音故意充满了东区的味道 "你想把肌肉压在我身上吗？"
Hagen said coolly, "Absolutely not. I've come to ask a service for a friend. I've tried to explain that you won't lose anything by it." 哈根冷冷地说："绝对不行。我是来为朋友求情的。我已经解释过了，你不会因此失去任何东西"。
Almost as if he willed it, Woltz made his face a mask of anger. The mouth curled, his heavy brows, dyed black, contracted to form a thick line over his glinting eyes. He leaned over the desk toward Hagen. 几乎是在他的意愿下，沃尔兹让自己的脸变成了愤怒的面具。他的嘴角微微上翘，染成黑色的浓眉收缩起来，在闪闪发光的眼睛上形成一条粗线。他俯身趴在桌子上，朝哈根走去。 "All right, you smooth son of a bitch, let me lay it on the line for you and your boss, whoever he is. Johnny Fontane never gets that movie. I don't care how many guinea Mafia goombahs come out of the woodwork." He leaned back. "A word of advice to you, my friend. J. "好吧，你这个狡猾的混蛋 让我替你和你的老板说句话 不管他是谁强尼-方坦永远也别想得到那部电影我才不管会有多少黑手党的人出来呢。"他向后靠了靠。"给你个忠告，我的朋友。J. Edgar Hoover, I assume you've heard of him"-Woltz smiled sardonically - "is a personal friend of mine. If I let him know I'm being pressured, you guys will never know what hit you." 埃德加-胡佛，我想你听说过他吧"--沃尔兹不好意思地笑了笑--"他是我的私人朋友。"如果我让他知道我受到了压力，你们就永远不会知道自己受到了什么打击"。
Hagen listened pat atly. He had expected better from a man of Woltz's stature. Was it possible that a man who acted this stupidly could rise to the head of a company worth hundreds of millions? 哈根平静地听着。他本以为像沃尔兹这样的人物会有更好的表现。一个行为如此愚蠢的人，有可能成为一家价值数亿美元公司的掌门人吗？ That was something to think about since the Don was looking for new things to put money into, and if the top brains of this industry were so dumb, movies might be the thing. The abuse itself bothered him not at all. Hagen Had learned the art of negotiation from the Don 这一点值得思考，因为唐人正在寻找新的投资项目，如果这个行业的顶尖人才都这么蠢，电影也许是个不错的选择。辱骂本身并没有给他带来任何困扰。哈根从唐那里学到了谈判的艺术
Abstract 摘要
himself. "Never get angry," the Don had instructed. "Never make a threat. Reason with people." The word "reason" sounded so much better in Italian, rajunab, to rejoin. The art of this was to ignore all insults, all threats; to turn the other cheek. 自己。"永远不要生气，"唐嘱咐道。"永远不要威胁别人。与人讲道理。""讲道理 "这个词在意大利语中听起来要好得多，rajunab，重新加入。这门艺术就是无视一切侮辱、一切威胁；翻脸不认人。 Hagen had seen the Don sit at a negotiating table for eight hours, swallowing insults, trying to persuade a notorious and megalomaniac strong-arm man to mend his ways. 哈根曾目睹唐在谈判桌前坐了八个小时，忍辱负重，试图说服一个声名狼藉的自大强人改邪归正。 At the end of the eight hours Don Corleonc had thrown up his hands in a helpless gesture and said to the other men at the table, "But no one can reason with this fellow," and had stalked out of the meeting room. The strong-arm man had turned white with fear. 八个小时结束时，唐-科里昂克无奈地举起双手，对在座的其他人说："但没人能和这个家伙讲道理。"说完，他径直走出了会议室。那名壮汉吓得脸色煞白。 Emissaries were sent to bring the Don back into the room. An agreement was reached but two months later the strong-arm man was shot to death in his favorite barbershop. 使者们被派去把唐带回房间。双方达成了协议，但两个月后，这位强人在他最喜欢的理发店里被枪杀。
So Hagen started again, speaking in the most ordinary voice. "Look at my card," he said. "I'm a lawyer. Would I stick my neck out? Have I uttered one threatening word? Let me just say that I am prepared to meet any condition you name to get Johnny Fontane that movie. 于是哈根又开始用最普通的声音说话。"看看我的名片，"他说。"我是一名律师。我会挺身而出吗？我说过一句威胁的话吗？我只想说，为了让约翰尼-方坦得到那部电影，我愿意满足你提出的任何条件。 I think I've already offered a great deal for such a small favor. A favor that I understand it would be in your interest to grant. Johnny tells me that you admit he would be perfect for that part. 我想我已经为你这个小忙付出了很多。我知道你愿意帮我这个忙约翰尼告诉我，你承认他非常适合这个角色 And let me say that this favor would never be asked if that were not, so_In fact, if you're worried about your investment, my client would finance the picture. But please let me make myself absolutely clear. We understand your no is no. Nobody can force you or is trying to. 事实上，如果你担心你的投资，我的客户会为图片提供资金。但请让我把话说清楚我们明白您的拒绝就是拒绝。没有人可以强迫你，也没有人想强迫你。 We know about your friendship with Mr. Hoover, I may add, and my boss respects you for it. He respects that relationship very much." 我们知道你和胡佛先生的友谊，我可以补充一点，我的老板也因此而尊重你。他非常尊重这种关系。"
Woltz had been doodling with a huge, red-feathered pen. At the mention of money his interest was aroused and he stopped doodling. He said patronizingly, "This picture is budgeted at five million." 沃尔兹一直在用一支巨大的红羽毛笔涂鸦。一提到钱，他就来了兴趣，停止了涂鸦。他光棍地说："这部电影的预算是五百万。"
Hagen whistled softly to show that he was impressed. Then he said very casually, "My boss has a lot of friends who back his judgment." 哈根轻轻吹了一声口哨，表示他很受启发。然后他很随意地说："我的老板有很多朋友，他们支持他的判断。"
For the first time Woltz seemed to take the whole thing seriously. He studied Hagen's card. "I never heard of you," he said. "I know most of the big lawyers in New York, but just who the hell are you?" 沃尔茨似乎第一次认真对待整件事。他研究了哈根的名片。"我从没听说过你，"他说。"我认识纽约大部分的大律师 但你到底是谁？"
"I have one of those dignified corporate practices," Hagen said dryly. "I just handle this one account." He rose. "I won't take up any more of your time." He held out his hand, Woltz shook it. Hagen took a few steps toward the door and turned to face Woltz again. "I "哈根干巴巴地说："我是那种有尊严的公司做法。"我只负责这一个客户。"他站了起来。"我不会再占用你的时间了。"他伸出手，沃尔茨握了握。哈根朝门口走了几步，又转身面对沃尔兹。"I
SCENE FIVE: WOLTZ'S ESTATE 场景五：沃尔兹的庄园
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Hagan is received by Jack Woltz at his enormous estate. He is very friendly, misleading us to think that for some reason he is going to grant the favor to the Don, and give Johnny the part. 杰克-沃尔兹在他的大庄园里接待了哈根。他非常友好，让我们误以为出于某种原因，他将答应唐的请求，把角色交给约翰尼。 It seems he's done a little research, has found out who the 'friend' is, and obviously respects the Don's power. 看来他做了一些调查，知道了 "朋友 "是谁，而且显然尊重唐的权力。
They take a tour of the estate, they see marvelous paintings and other possessions; race horses; in fact, a new Thoroughbred horse, Khartoun, which cost . and wh ich is going to breed a whole incredible line of race horses for Woltz. After this tour, which is essentially a tour of Woltz's power and wealth, he very calmly tells Hagan that although he would like to be a friend to the Don's, he won't grant this one particular favor. 他们参观了庄园，看到了令人惊叹的画作和其他财产；赛马；事实上，还有一匹新的纯血马 Khartoun，这匹马的价格 ......它将为沃尔兹繁育出一整套令人难以置信的赛马。在参观完沃尔夫茨的权力和财富之后，他非常平静地告诉哈根，虽然他很想成为唐家的朋友，但他不会答应这个特别的请求。 Hagan presses him further, and discovers that it is a grudge over a woman that has earned Johnny Woltz's hatred, and that there is no way to undo it. Hagan leaves Woltz, and says he will carry his refusal back to the Don. 哈根进一步逼问他，发现是一个女人的恩怨让约翰尼-沃尔茨怀恨在心，而且无法挽回。哈根离开了沃尔兹，并说他会把他的拒绝带回给唐。
2. THE TIMES 2.时代
Music, dress. A way of entertaining your guests? 音乐、服饰。招待客人的方式？
Who was the big jockey? 谁是大骑师？
The racing world - - What were Hollywood people collecting in the midforties? What Governmental citations? 赛车世界 - - 四十年代中期，好莱坞的人们在收藏什么？什么是政府引文？
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
Like the earlier scene, as in Puzo's description, it is all as big and impressive as possible. But I don't believe it should be implausible. Again, he is genuinely wealthy, and unlike the Don, believes in flaunting it. Ala the movie thing in L. A. 和前面的场景一样，在普佐的描述中，这一切都尽可能地宏大和令人印象深刻。但我认为这并不难以置信。同样，他是真正的富翁，而且与唐不同，他相信炫耀财富。阿拉在洛杉矶拍电影的事 But good taste, just as he displayed in selecting Khartoum. Khartoum really must be a magnificant animal to those who know. 但他的品位很高，就像他选择喀土穆一样。对于了解喀土穆的人来说，喀土穆确实是一种了不起的动物。
(a) One must be very impressed with the Security Force; Woltz has servants; and presides over them with grace, and total authority. (a) 人们必须对安全部队留下深刻印象；沃尔茨有仆人，并以优雅和完全权威的方式管理他们。
(b) Woltz must be plausible; as Hitcho said, good villans make good movies. He is bigger than life, but we believe him, and see that he has other areas to him. His love for Khartoum, real love. . . (b) 沃尔兹必须似是而非；正如希区柯所说，好的恶棍才能拍出好电影。他比生命还重要，但我们相信他，并看到他还有其他方面。他对喀土穆的爱，真正的爱.. .
(c) I think that the secret of this scene, is that Woltz is so friendly to Hagen, in a plausible way, and hospitable, that we don't know what's going to happen. (c) 我认为这场戏的秘密在于，沃尔兹对哈根非常友好，似是而非，热情好客，以至于我们不知道会发生什么。 Let the audience think some kind of a deal is going to be made, that Woltz has reconsidered, or learned some new information about the Don. 让观众以为会达成某种交易，沃尔茨重新考虑了，或者了解到了一些关于唐的新信息。
Drag it out in that way; ?'Let's not talk about business; let me show you around. " Men in that business are always confessing intimacies to you. 我们不谈公事，我带你到处转转。"干这行的男人总是向你表白亲密关系。
Then: Hagen asks, does Johnny get it or no? 然后哈根问，约翰尼到底懂不懂？
3. IMAGERY AND TONE (continued) 3.图像和音调（续）
(c) cont. - - Which is the question we have all been dying to ask, and Woltz hits HARD. He lays it on very hard, using the big speech on P. 60; and there, and only there do we learn the reason why he is so adamant. (c) 继续。- 这也是我们一直想问的问题，沃尔兹一针见血。他用第 60 页上的重要讲话，非常强硬地提出了这个问题；在那里，也只有在那里，我们才知道他如此坚持的原因。 IMPORTANT - -Do not tell audience as in book why Woltz won't give him the job even though admitting he is perfect for it. 重要--不要像书中那样告诉观众为什么沃尔兹不给他这份工作，尽管他承认自己非常适合。 Make us wonder, so then, here, in Woltzs' definate no, we find out and enjoy knowing how sometimes big or great men make important decisions based on trivial, or personal, or even silly reasons. KEY LINE: "A man in my position can't afford to look ridiculous. . " 让我们不禁要问，那么，在这里，在沃尔茨的 "绝对不是 "中，我们会发现并乐于了解，有时大人物或伟人是如何基于琐碎、或个人、甚至愚蠢的原因做出重要决定的。关键句："在我这个位置上的人不能显得可笑。"
(d) I like the image when Hagen describes the Don holding Johnny in his arms as an infant. The ritual of the christening. Important when Michael holds Carlo's infant. (d) 我喜欢哈根描述唐把约翰尼抱在怀里的婴儿形象。洗礼仪式。迈克尔抱着卡罗的婴儿时非常重要。
(e) Misdirection: By letting the Audience feel as though Woltz has reconsidered, you will be curious and in suspense assio what will happen, then, at an unlikely time, and probably more violently than one might expect have Woltz turn the deal down so Hagen has no recourse but to go back. (e) 误导：让观众觉得沃尔兹已经重新考虑过了，你会对接下来会发生什么感到好奇和悬念，然后，在一个不太可能的时间，而且可能比人们预想的更激烈的情况下，让沃尔兹拒绝交易，这样哈根除了回去就别无他法了。
(f) We must feel that the reasonable approach taken by Hagen was set, and represents the Don's way of doing things. (f) 我们必须认为，哈根采取的合理做法是既定的，代表了唐的行事方式。
It must be clear, that Hagen acts this way out of imitation of the Don: 必须明确的是，哈根这样做是出于对唐的模仿：
HAGEN IS THE DON'S EMISSARY. 哈根是唐的使者
THE CORE: 核心：
To set up Woltzs' love for Khartoum, to expose how secure and protected he is (and Khartoum) and have him definately turn down the Don. (Challenge him. ) 为沃兹对喀土穆的爱做铺垫，揭露他（和喀土穆）是多么安全和受保护，让他明确拒绝唐。(挑战他）。
5. THE PITFALLS: 5.坑洼
Woltz and his world implausible, so that you don't believe him or the fact that he would buy and love a racehorse. You feel Woltz is a fool or a weakling and therefore are not (wou as the Don) challenged by his refusal. 沃尔兹和他的世界难以置信，所以你不相信他，也不相信他会买并爱上一匹 赛马。你觉得沃尔兹是个傻瓜或弱者，因此不会（像唐一样）因为他的拒绝而受到质疑。
TOO LONG, TOO DRAWN OUT. 太长，太拖沓。
BOOK I 第一册
understand you have to deal with a lot of people who try to seem more important than they are. In my case the reverse is true. Why don't you check me out with our mutual friend? If you reconsider, call me at my hotel." He paused. 我明白，你必须与很多人打交道，他们总是试图让自己看起来比实际情况更重要。而我的情况恰恰相反。你为什么不向我们共同的朋友打听一下我的情况呢？如果你重新考虑，请打电话到我住的酒店。他停顿了一下。 "This may be sacrilege to you, but my client can do things for you that even Mr. Hoover might find out of his range." He saw the movie producer's eyes narrowing. Woltz was finally getting the message. "这对你来说可能是亵渎 但我的客户能为你做的事 连胡佛先生都会觉得超出了他的能力范围"他看到电影制片人的眼睛眯了起来。沃尔兹终于明白了。 "By the way, I admire your pictures yery much," Hagen said in the most fawning voice he could manage. "I hope you can keep up the good work. "顺便说一句，我非常欣赏你的画作，"哈根用他所能做到的最献媚的声音说道。"希望你能再接再厉。 Our country needs it." Late that afternoon Hagen recelved a call from the producers secretary that a car would pick him up within the hour to take him out to Mr. Woltz's country home for dinner. 我们的国家需要它。"当天下午晚些时候，哈根接到制片人秘书的电话，说一小时内会有一辆车来接他，带他去沃尔兹先生的乡间别墅吃晚饭。 She told him it would be about a three-hour drive but that the car was equipped with a bar and some hors d'oeuvres. Hagen knew that Woltz made the trip in his private plane and wondered why he hadn't been invited to make the trip by air. 她告诉他大约需要三个小时的车程，但车上有酒吧和一些开胃菜。哈根知道沃尔茨是乘坐私人飞机来的，他想知道为什么没有邀请他乘坐飞机。 The secretary's voice was adding politely, "Mr. Woltz suggested you bring an overnight bag and he'll get you to the airport in the morning." 秘书的声音礼貌地补充道："沃尔兹先生建议您带一个过夜包，他会在早上送您去机场。
"I'll do that," Hagen said. That was another thing to wonder about. How did Woltz know he was taking the morning plane back to New York? He thought about it for a moment. "我会的。"哈根说。这是另一件令人疑惑的事。沃尔茨是怎么知道他要坐早上的飞机回纽约的？他想了一会儿。 The most likely explanation was that Woltz had set private detectives on his trail to get all possible information. 最有可能的解释是，沃尔兹派私家侦探跟踪他，以获取所有可能的信息。 Then Woltz certainly knew he represented the Don, which meant that he knew something about the Don, which in turn meant that he was now ready to take the whole matter seriously. Something might be done after all, Hagen thought. 那么沃尔茨肯定知道他是唐的代表，这就意味着他知道唐的一些情况，而这又意味着他现在准备认真对待整件事。哈根想，也许终究会有办法的。 And maybe Woltz was smarter than he had appeared this morning. 也许沃尔茨比今天早上看起来要聪明一些。
The home of Jack Woltz looked like an implausible movie set. There was a plantation-type mansion, huge grounds girdled by a rich black-dirt bridle path, stables and pasture for a herd of horses. The 杰克-沃尔茨的家看起来就像一个难以置信的电影场景。那里有一座种植园式的豪宅，巨大的庭院被一条黑土铺就的马道环绕，还有马厩和牧场，可以饲养一群马。马厩
hedges, flower beds and grasses were as carefully manicured as a movie star's nails. 绿篱、花坛和草地就像电影明星的指甲一样精心修剪。
Woltz greeted Hagen on a glass-panel air-conditioned porch. The producer was informally dressed in blue silk shirt open at the neck, 沃尔茨在玻璃板空调门廊上迎接哈根。制片人身着蓝色丝绸衬衫，颈部开襟，衣着非正式、
mustard-colored slacks, soft leather sandals. Framed in all this color and rich fabric his seamed, tough face was startling. He handed Hagen an outsized martini glass and took one for himself from the prepared tray. He seemed more friendly than he had been earlier in the day. 芥末色休闲裤，软皮凉鞋。在这些色彩和丰富面料的衬托下，他那张有缝线、坚毅的脸显得格外醒目。他递给哈根一个特大号的马丁尼酒杯，自己也从准备好的托盘里拿了一杯。他似乎比今天早些时候更友好了。 He put his arm over Hagen's shoulder and said, "We have a 他搂着哈根的肩膀说："我们有一个
A LITLLE TOUR OF woutz's wored 游览 woutz's wored
THE GODFATHER - 58 little time before dinner, et's go look at my horses." As they walked toward the stables he said. "I checked you out, Tom; you should have told me your boss is Corkone. I thought you were just some thirdrate hustler Johnny was running in to bluff me. "晚餐前还有一点时间，我们去看看我的马"。当他们走向马厩时，他说："我查过你了，汤姆；你应该告诉我你的老板是科尔科内。我还以为你是约翰尼跑来唬我的三流骗子呢。 And I don't bluff. Not that I want to make enemies, I never believed in that. But let's just enjoy ourselves now. We can talk business after dinner." 我也不虚张声势。不是我想树敌，我从不相信那一套。但我们现在还是好好享受吧饭后再谈正事"
Surprisingly Woltz proved to be a truly considerate host. He explained his new methods, innovations that he hoped would make his stable the most successful in America. 出人意料的是，沃尔茨被证明是一位真正体贴的主人。他解释了他的新方法，他希望这些创新能让他的马场成为美国最成功的马场。 The stables were all fireproofed, sanitized to the highest degree, and guarded by a special security detail of private detectives. Finally Woltz led him to a stall which had a huge bronze plaque attached to its outside wall. On the plaque was the name "Khartoum" 马厩全部经过防火处理，卫生条件达到最高级别，并由私人侦探组成的特别保安队看守。最后，沃尔茨带他来到一个马厩，马厩外墙上挂着一块巨大的铜牌。牌匾上写着 "喀土穆"
The trorse inside the stall was, even to Hagen's inexperienced eyes, a beautiful animal. Khartoum's skin was jet black except for a diamond-shaped white patch on his huge forehead. The great brown eyes glinted like golden apples, the black skin over the taut body was silk. 即使在哈根缺乏经验的眼里，马厩里的三马也是一头漂亮的动物。除了巨大的额头上有一块菱形的白斑外，喀土穆的皮肤漆黑一片。棕色的大眼睛像金苹果一样闪闪发光，黑色的皮肤包裹着紧绷的身体，就像丝绸一样。 Woltz said with childish pride, "The greatest racehorse in the world. I bought him in England last year for six hundred grand. I bet even the Russian Czars never paid that much for a single horse. But I'm not going to race him, I'm going to put him to stud. 沃尔茨带着孩子般的骄傲说："世界上最伟大的赛马。我去年在英国花了六十万买下了它。我敢打赌，即使俄国沙皇也从未花这么多钱买过一匹马。但我不打算让它参加比赛，我要让它去种马场。 I'm going to build the greatest racing stable this country has ever known." He stroked the horse's mane and called out softly, "Khartoum, Khartoum." There was real love in his voice and the animal responded. "我要建造这个国家有史以来最伟大的赛马场"他抚摸着马的鬃毛，轻声叫道："喀土穆，喀土穆"他的声音充满了爱意，马儿也回应了他。 Woltz said to Hagen, "Tm a good horseman, you know, and the first time I ever rode I was fifty years old." He laughed. 沃尔茨对哈根说："我是个好骑手，你知道吗？ 我第一次骑马时已经五十岁了。"他笑了 "Maybe one of my grandmothers in Russia got raped by a Cossack and I got his blood." He tickled Khartoum's belly and said with sincere admiration, "Look at that cock on him. I should have such a cock." "也许我在俄罗斯的一个祖母 被哥萨克人强奸了，我就流了他的血"他挠着喀土穆的肚皮，由衷地赞叹道："看看他的鸡巴。我也应该有这样的鸡巴"
They went back to the mansion to have dinner. It was served by three waiters under the command of a butler, the table linen and ware were all gold thread and silver, but Hagen found the food mediocre. 他们回到宅邸吃晚饭。在管家的指挥下，三名侍者上菜，桌布和餐具都是金线银线，但哈根觉得食物很一般。 Woltz obviously lived alone, and just as obviously was not a man who cared about food. Hagen waited until they had both lit up huge Havana cigars before he asked Woltz, "Does Johnny get it or not?" "I can't," Woltz said. "I can't put Johnny into that picture even if I wanted to. 沃尔茨显然是一个人住，也显然不是一个关心食物的人。哈根等到他们都点燃了巨大的哈瓦那雪茄后 才问沃尔兹："约翰尼到底懂不懂？""我不能，"沃尔兹说。"即使我想，我也不能把约翰尼放到那幅画里去。 The contracts are all signed for all the performers and the cameras roll next week. There's no way I can swing it." 所有演员的合同都签好了，下周就开拍。我不可能放弃"
Hagen said impatiently, "Mr. Woltz, the big advantage of dealing with a man at the top is that such an excuse is not valid. You can do 哈根不耐烦地说："沃尔茨先生，与高层人士打交道的最大好处就是，这种借口是站不住脚的。您可以
BOOK I - 59 第 I - 59 册
anything you want to do." He puffed on his cigar. "Don't you believe my client can keepTuis promises?" 你想做什么都行"。他抽了一口雪茄"难道你不相信我的委托人能信守承诺吗？"
Woltz said dryly, "I believe that I'm going to have labor trouble. Goff called me up on that, the son of a bitch, and the way he talked to me you'd never guess I pay him a hundred grand a year under the table. And I believe you can get that fag he-man star of mine off heroin. 沃尔茨干巴巴地说："我相信我会有劳工问题。戈夫给我打了电话，那个狗娘养的，看他跟我说话的样子，你绝对想不到我每年在桌子底下付给他十万美元。我相信你能让我的那个同性恋明星戒掉海洛因 But I don't care about that and I can finance my own pictures. Because I hate that bastard Fontane. Tell your boss this is one favor I can't give but that he should try me again on anything else. Anything at all." 但我不在乎这些，我可以资助我自己的电影。因为我讨厌方坦那个混蛋告诉你老板，这个忙我不能帮 但他应该再找我谈别的事什么都行"
Hagen thought, you sneaky bastard, then why the hell did you bring me all the way out here? The producer had something on his mind. Hagen said coldly, "I don't think you understand the situation. Mr. Corleone is Johnny Fontane's godfather. 哈根心想，你这个鬼鬼祟祟的混蛋，那你到底为什么把我大老远地带到这里来？制片人心里有事。哈根冷冷地说："我想你不了解情况。柯里昂先生是约翰尼-方坦的教父。 That is a very close a very sacred religious relationship." Woltz bowed his head in respect at this reference to religion. Hagen went on. "Italians have a little joke, that the world is so hard a man must have two fathers to look after him, and that's why they hsye godfathers. 这是一种非常亲密、非常神圣的宗教关系。沃尔茨在提到宗教时肃然起敬。哈根接着说"意大利人有一个小笑话，说世界如此艰难，一个人必须有两个父亲来照顾他，这就是为什么他们有教父。 Since Johnny's father died, Mr. Corleone feels his responsibility even more deeply. As for trying you again, Mr. Corleone is much oo sensitive. He never asks a second favor where he has been refused the first." 自从强尼的父亲死后，柯里昂先生 更深切地感受到他的责任至于再找你的事 柯里昂先生太敏感了他从不会在第一次被拒绝的情况下 再要求第二次帮助"
Woltz shrugged. "T'm sorry. The answer is still no. But since you're here, what will it cost me to have that labar trouble cleared up? In cash. Right now." 沃尔兹耸了耸肩。"对不起。答案还是不行。但既然你来了，我花多少钱才能把实验室的麻烦解决？现金马上
That solved one puzzle for Hagen. Why Woltz was pusting in so much time on him when he had already decidod not to give Yehnny the part. And that could not be changed at this meeting. Woltz felt secure; he was not afraid of the power of Don Corleone. 这解决了哈根的一个难题既然沃尔茨已经决定不给叶尼这个角色，为什么还要花这么多时间在他身上？而这一点在这次会议上是无法改变的。沃尔茨感到很安全，他不怕唐-柯里昂的势力。 And certainly Woltz with his national political connections, his asquaintanceship with the FBI chief, his huge personal fortune and his absolute power in the film industry, could not feel threatened by Don Corleone. 当然，沃尔茨拥有全国性的政治关系、与联邦调查局局长的熟人关系、巨额的个人财富以及在电影业的绝对权力，他不可能感到唐-柯里昂的威胁。 To any intelligent man, even to Hagen, it seemed that Woltz had correctly assessed his position. He was impregnable to the Don if he was willing to take the losses the labor struggle would cost. There was only one thing wrong with the whole equation. 对任何一个聪明人来说，甚至对哈根来说，沃尔兹似乎都正确地评估了自己的处境。如果他愿意承担劳动斗争带来的损失，他对唐人来说就是坚不可摧的。整个等式只有一点是错误的。 Don Corleone had promised his godson he would get the part and Don Corleone had never, to Hagen's knowledge, broken his word in such matters. 据哈根所知，唐-柯里昂曾向他的教子许诺，他会得到这个角色，而在这种事情上，唐-柯里昂从来没有食言过。
Hagen said quietly, "You are deliberately misunderstanding me. You are trying to make me an accomplice to extortion. Mr. Corleone 哈根低声说："你故意误解我。你想让我成为敲诈勒索的帮凶。柯里昂先生
you'll spend the night in jail. And if that Mafia goombah tries any rough stuff, he'll find out I'm not a band leader. Yeah, Theard that story too. Listen, your Mr. Corleone will never know what hit him. Even if I have to use my influence at the White House." 你就得在监狱里过夜如果那个黑手党的家伙敢来硬的 他就会发现我不是乐队指挥是啊，希尔达也是这么说的听着，你的柯里昂先生永远不会知道他被什么打了即使我必须动用我在白宫的影响力"
The stupid, stupid son of a bitch. How the hell did he get to be a pezzonovante, Hagen wondered. Advisor to the President, head of the biggest movie studio in the world. Definitely the Don should get into the movie business. 这个愚蠢的混蛋哈根在想，他到底是怎么当上总统的？总统顾问，世界上最大的电影制片厂的老板。唐肯定应该涉足电影业。 And the guy was taking his words at their sentimental face value. He was not getting the message. 而那个人却对他的话信以为真。他没有领会其中的含义。
"Thank you for the dinner and a pleasant evening," Hagen said. "Could you give me transportation to the airport? I don't think I'll spend the night." He smiled coldly at Woltz. "Mr. Corleone is a man who insists on hearing bad news at once." "哈根说："谢谢你们的晚餐和一个愉快的夜晚。"能送我去机场吗？我想我不会在这里过夜。"他对沃尔兹冷冷地笑了笑。"柯里昂先生是个坚持要马上听到坏消息的人。"
While waiting in the floodlit colonnade of the mansion for his car, Hagen saw two women about to enter a long limousine already parked in the driveway. They were the beautiful twelve-year-old blond girl and her mother he had seen in Woltz's office that morning. 哈根在豪宅的柱廊里等车的时候，看到两个女人正要走进已经停在车道上的一辆长长的豪华轿车。她们就是那天早上他在沃尔茨的办公室里看到的那个金发碧眼的 12 岁漂亮女孩和她的母亲。 But now the girl's exquisitely cut mouth seemed to have smeared into a thick, pink mass. Her sea-blue eyes were filmed over and whenshe walked down the steps toward the open car her long legs tottered like a crippled foal's. 但现在，女孩那张精致的小嘴似乎已经变成了一团厚厚的粉红色。当她走下台阶，走向敞篷车时，她的长腿像瘸了的马驹一样摇摇晃晃。 Her mother supported the child, helping her into the car, hissing commands into her ear. The mother's head turned for a quick furtive look at Hagen and he saw in her eyes a burning, hawklike triumph. Then she too disappeared into the limousine. 她的母亲搀扶着孩子，把她扶上车，对着她的耳朵嘶声命令。母亲转过头，偷偷地看了哈根一眼，哈根从她的眼睛里看到了灼热的、鹰一样的胜利。然后，她也消失在轿车里。
So that was why he hadn't got the plane ridefrom Los Angeles, Hagen thought. The girl and her mother had made the trip with the 哈根想，这就是他没有搭上从洛杉矶来的飞机的原因。那个女孩和她的母亲是和
dinner and do the job on the little kid. And Johnny wanted to live in this world? Good luck to him, and good luck to Woltz. 吃完晚饭就去给那个小孩做手术约翰尼想活在这个世界上？祝他好运，也祝沃兹好运
Paulie Gatto hated quickie jobs, especially when they involved violence. He liked to plan things ahead. And something like tonight, even though it was punk stuff, could turn into serious business if somebody made a mistake. 保利-加托讨厌速成的工作，尤其是涉及暴力的工作。他喜欢未雨绸缪而像今晚这样的事，虽然是小打小闹，但如果有人犯错，就会变成大事。 Now, sipping his beer, he glanced around, checking how the two young punks were making out with the two little tramps at the bar. 现在，他一边喝着啤酒，一边环顾四周，看看那两个年轻的小混混是如何与酒吧里的两个小流氓亲热的。
Paulie Gatto knew everything there was to know about those two punks. Their names were Jerry Wagner and Kevin Moonan. They were both about twenty years old, good-looking, brown-haired, tall, well-built. Both were due to go back to college out of town in two 保利-加图对那两个小混混了如指掌他们叫杰瑞-瓦格纳和凯文-穆南。他们都是二十岁左右，相貌堂堂，棕色头发，身材高大，体格健壮。两个人都将在两年后回到外地上大学。
Paulie GATTO doughtes.
THE GODFATHER - 62 教父 - 62
weeks, both had fathers with political influence and this, with their college student classification, had so far kept them out of the draft. They were both also under suspended sentences for assaulting the daughter of Amerigo Bonasera. The lousy bastards, Paulie Gatto thought. 这两个人的父亲都有政治影响力，再加上他们的大学生身份，使他们至今没有被征召入伍。他们还都因殴打亚美利哥-博纳塞拉的女儿而被判缓刑。保利-加托心想，这帮该死的混蛋。 Draft dodging, violating their probation by drinking in a bar after-midnight, chasing floozies. Young punks. 逃避兵役，违反缓刑规定，午夜后在酒吧喝酒，追逐荡妇。年轻的小混混 Paulie Gatto had been deferred from the draft himself because his doctor had furnished the draft board with documents showing that this patient, male, white, aged twenty-six, unmarried, had received electrical shock treatments for a mental condition. 保利-加托本人曾被推迟入伍，因为他的医生向征兵委员会提供的文件显示，这名患者，男性，白人，26 岁，未婚，曾因精神疾病接受过电击治疗。 All false of course, but Paulie Gatto felt that he had earned his draft exemption. It had been arranged by Clemenza after Gatto had "made his bones" in the family business. 当然，这些都是假的，但保利-加托认为他已经赢得了免征入伍的权利。这是克莱门扎在加图在家族企业中 "功成名就 "后安排的。
It was Clemenza who had told him that this job must be rushed through, before the boys went to college. Why the hell did it have to 是克莱门扎告诉他，必须赶在孩子们上大学之前完成这项工作。这到底是为什么呢？
be done in New York, Gatto wondered. Clemenza was always giving extra orders instead of just giving out the job. Now if those two little tramps walked out with the punks it would be another night wasted. 加图想知道在纽约能不能完成。克莱门扎总是下额外的命令，而不是直接把活儿干了。现在，如果那两个小流氓和小混混一起走出去，那又要浪费一个晚上了。
He could hear one of the girls laughing and saying, "Are you crazy, Jerry? I'm not going in any car with you. I don't want to wind up in the hospital like that other poor girl." Her voice was spitefully rich with satisfaction. That was enough for Gatto. 他听到其中一个女孩笑着说："你疯了吗，杰瑞？我才不跟你一起坐车呢。我可不想像那个可怜的女孩一样被送进医院"。她的声音充满了满足感。这对加图来说已经足够了。 He finished up his beer and walked out into the dark street. Perfect. It was after midnight. There was only one other bar that showed light. The rest of the stores were closed. The precinct patrol car had been taken care of by Clemenza. 他喝完啤酒，走到漆黑的街上。好极了已经过了午夜。只有一家酒吧还亮着灯。其余的商店都关门了。分局的巡逻车已经被克莱门扎搞定了。 They wouldn't be around that way until they got a radio call and then they'd come slow. 他们不会走那条路，直到接到无线电呼叫，才会慢悠悠地赶来。
He leaned against the four-door Chevy sedan. In the back seat two 他靠在四门雪佛兰轿车上。后座上坐着两个
men were sitting, almost invisible, although they were very big men. 他们坐在那里，几乎看不见，尽管他们都是大块头。
Paulie said. "Take them when they come out." 保利说"等他们出来的时候再拿。"
He still thought it had all been set up too fast. Clemenza had given him copies of the police mug shots of the two punks, the dope on where the punks went drinking every night to pick up bar girls. 他还是觉得一切都安排得太快了。克莱门扎给了他警方拍摄的那两个小混混的照片复印件，还有小混混们每晚去哪里喝酒泡吧妹的消息。 Paulie had recruited two of the strong-arms in the family and fingered the punks for them. He had also given them their instrucrions. No blows on the top or the back of the head, there was to be no accidental fatality. Other than that they could go as far as they liked. 保利招募了家族中的两名悍将，并为他们指认了这些小混混。他还向他们下达了指令。不能打头顶或后脑勺，不能发生意外死亡。除此以外，他们想怎么打就怎么打。 He had given them only one warning: "If those punks get out of the hospital in less than a month you guys ga back to driving trucks." The two big men were getting out of the car. They were both exboxers who had never made it past the small clubs and had been fixed 他只给了他们一个警告"如果那些小混混一个月内出院 你们就回去开卡车"两个大块头下了车。他们都是退役拳击手，从来没有在小俱乐部混过，都被修理过
SCENE SIX: PAULIE GATTO AND THE BEATING 第六场：保利-加图和殴打
1. SI¥NOPSIS: 1.SI¥NOPSIS：
Carrying out Clemenzas' orders, Paulie Gatton traces the two young men who had beaten up Bonaseras' daughter. 在执行克莱门扎斯的命令时，保利-加顿追踪到了殴打博纳瑟拉斯女儿的两个年轻人。 He and a couple of button men are very professional and very smooth as they give the two men a very serious beating, just to the correct extent that was deemed suitable punishment by the Don. 他和几个扣子手非常专业、非常流畅地把两个人狠狠地揍了一顿，只是揍到了唐人认为合适的惩罚程度。
THE TIMES: 时代
The girls, the kind of place they're in, the car the boys want to get them in. Young people out on the night in those days. Some services men. MUSIC. 女孩们在什么样的地方 男孩们想让她们坐什么样的车那时候的年轻人都在外面过夜一些服务人员。音乐：
College boys 1947 - - what were the styles (hpp flasks were long gone, 1947 年的大学男生 - - 风格是什么（hpp 烧瓶早已不复存在、
what was in? 里面有什么？
3. TONE AND IMAGERY: 3.语气和意象：
Brutal and merciless: 残酷无情
(a) In the previous scene we have the Don handle one of his promises in a cagey, wiley, but essentially reasonable way. (a) 在前一个场景中，唐以一种狡猾、狡黠但基本合理的方式处理了他的一个承诺。 Now, just as we are coming to love, and be fascinated with the old man and what he stands for, we are given another side of it, and though we see some justice in it, we are repelled. 现在，就在我们开始喜欢并着迷于老人和他所代表的东西时，我们却看到了它的另一面，虽然我们从中看到了一些正义，但我们却被排斥了。
(b) This is a professional job: it must be just enough, but not too far. One slip, and it could accelerate into a mess. They must be put into a hospital for a month, but not killed, blinded, or permenantly crippled. (b) 这是一项专业工作：必须恰到好处，但又不能太过分。稍有不慎，就会酿成大祸。必须把他们送进医院住上一个月，但不能让他们丧命、失明或永久残废。 Therefore, it is careful - - each blow of terrifying violence, but carefully and precisely placed. I like very much Puzios' description on P. 63. 因此，它是小心翼翼的------每一次打击都是可怕的暴力，但都是小心翼翼、精确到位的。我非常喜欢 Puzios 在第 63 页的描述。
(c) I would like to expose the professionality of the job; how they used an untraceable car, etc. (c) 我想揭露这项工作的专业性；他们是如何使用一辆无法追踪的汽车的，等等。
(d) I feel we should see the Don right after the violence - - he is responsible for it. (d) 我觉得我们应该在暴力事件发生后立即去见唐--他应该对此负责。
4. CORE: 4.核心：
Another side of the Dons' Justice; harsh, violent, unrelenting - - another extreme to temper our view of him.
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Cliche toughs; just a violent scene with no purpose or unique style (not linking it to an issue) 老套的彪形大汉；只是一个没有目的或独特风格的暴力场景（没有将其与问题联系起来）
Going soft; not going heavy enough; it's the first real violence in the film, and must be shocking, or else the contradicting nature of the Don will not be in evidence, and everyone will think he's a kindly old man. 软了；不够重；这是影片中第一场真正的暴力，必须震撼人心，否则就无法体现唐僧的矛盾本质，大家就会认为他是个慈祥的老人。
This scene, like everything presceding it, serves to define the limits and facets of the Don, therefore, ALTHOUGH GATTO AND THE THUGS DO IT, WE MUST NEVER FORGET THAT THE DON IS RESPONSIBLE FOR IT. Just as he is responsible for the reasonable approach, Hagen took with Woltz) 这个场景，就像它之前的所有场景一样，界定了唐的界限和面貌，因此，尽管加图和那些流氓做了这些事，但我们绝不能忘记唐对此负有责任。就像哈根对沃尔夫茨采取的合理做法一样，他也有责任）。
BOOK I 第一册
up by Sonny Corleone with a little loan-shark action so that they could make a decent living. They were, naturally, anxious to show their gratitude. 桑尼-柯里昂为了让他们过上体面的生活，放了点高利贷。他们自然急于表达感激之情。
When Jerry Wagner and Kevin Moonan came out of the bar they were perfect setups. The bar girl's taunts had left their adolescent vanity prickly. 当杰瑞-瓦格纳和凯文-穆南从酒吧出来时，他们是完美的一对。酒吧女孩的嘲弄让他们青春期的虚荣心受到了刺激。 Paulie Gatto, leaning against the fender of his car, called out to them with a teasing laugh, "Hey, Casanova, those broads really brushed you off." 保利-加托靠在汽车挡泥板上，带着戏谑的笑声向他们喊道："嘿，卡萨诺瓦，那些娘们可真把你唬住了。"
The two young men turned on him with delight. Paulie Gatto looked like a perfect outlet for their humiliation. Ferret-faced, short, slightly built and a wise guy in the bargain. 两个年轻人高兴地扑向他。保利-加图看起来是他们羞辱自己的最佳发泄对象。他长着一张雪貂脸，个子矮小，身材微胖，而且还是个聪明人。 They pounced on him eagerly and immediately found their arms pinned by two men grabbing them from behind. At the same moment Paulie Gatto had slipped onto his right hand a specially made set of brass knuckles studded with one-sixteenth-inch iron spikes. 他们迫不及待地扑向他，却立刻发现自己的胳膊被两个人从后面抓住。与此同时，保利-加托在右手上套上了一套特制的黄铜指关节，上面镶满了十六分之一英寸的铁钉。 His timing was good, he worked out in the gym three times a week. He smashed the punk named Wagner right on the nose. The man holding Wagner lifted him up off the ground and Paulie swung his arm, uppercutting into the perfectly positioned groin. 他的时机把握得很好，每周在健身房锻炼三次。他一拳正中那个叫瓦格纳的小混混的鼻子。抱着瓦格纳的人把他从地上提了起来，保利抡起手臂，上勾拳打向了他位置绝佳的腹股沟。 Wagner went limp and the big man dropped him. This had taken no more than six seconds. 瓦格纳瘫软在地，大块头把他扔了下去。这一切只用了不到六秒钟。
Now both of them turned their atttention to Kevin Moonan, who was trying to shout. The man holding him from behind did so easily with one huge muscled arm. The other hand he put around Moonan's throat to cut off any sound. 现在，两人都把注意力转向了凯文-穆南，他正试图大喊大叫。从后面抱住他的男人用一只肌肉发达的大手轻松地抓住了他。另一只手则掐住穆南的喉咙，不让他发出任何声音。
Paulie Gatto jumped into the car and started the motor. The two big men were beating Moonan to jelly. They did so with frightening. deliberation, as if they had all the time in the world. 保利-加托跳进车里，发动了马达。两个大块头把穆南打得满地找牙。他们打得慎之又慎，好像他们有的是时间。 They did not throw punches in flurries but in timed, slow-motion sequences that carried the full weight of their massive bodies. Each blow landed with a splat of flesh splitting open. Gatto got a glimpse of Moonan's face. It was unrecognizable. 他们的出拳并不是一阵一阵的，而是定时、慢动作的，带着他们庞大身躯的全部重量。每一拳落下，都会发出肉体裂开的劈啪声。加图看到了穆南的脸。无法辨认。 The two men left Moonan lying on the sidewalk and turned their attention to Wagner. Wagner was trying to get to his feet and he started to scream for help. Someone came out of the bar and the two men had to work faster now. They clubbed Wagner to his knees. 这两个人丢下躺在人行道上的穆南，把注意力转向了瓦格纳。瓦格纳正试图站起来，他开始大声呼救。有人从酒吧里走出来，两个人不得不加快速度。他们用棍子把瓦格纳打得跪在地上。 One of the men took his arm and twisted it, then kicked him in the spine. There was a cracking sound and Wagner's scream of agony brought windows open all along the street. The two men worked very quickly. 其中一个人抓住他的胳膊用力一扭，然后一脚踢在他的脊柱上。咔嚓一声脆响，瓦格纳痛苦的惨叫声把整条街的窗户都震开了。这两个人动作很快。 One of them held Wagner up by using his two hands around Wagner's head like a vise. The other man smashed his huge fist into the fixed target. There were 其中一人用两只手像老虎钳一样夹住瓦格纳的头部，将他举了起来。另一人则用巨大的拳头砸向固定的目标。有
THE GODFATHER - 64 教父 - 64
more people coming out of the bar but none tried to interfere. Paulie Gatto yelled, "Come on, enough." The two big men jumped into the car and Paulie gunned it away. Somebody would describe the car and read the license plates but it didn't matter. 更多的人从酒吧里出来，但没有一个人试图干涉保利-加托大喊："来吧，够了。"两个大块头跳上了车，保利开着车扬长而去。有人描述了那辆车，看了车牌，但这并不重要。 It was a stolen California plate and there were one hundred thousand black Chevy jedans in New York City. 那是一个偷来的加利福尼亚车牌，纽约市有十万辆黑色雪佛兰捷达。
Roughly, in the book, Hagen arrives back late Tuesday evening, imediately fills the Don in on Woltz, and then witts=en a decision. 大致上，在书中，哈根在周二傍晚赶回，立即向唐汇报了沃尔茨的情况，然后做出了决定。 On Wednesday the Dod calls Hagen and sives him=the instruction, which take up a full day for #agen to executel on Thusday he worked on some earning reports, etc, and gets a phone call from Bonasera thanking him for the job Gatto did. There is also a picture in the paper. 周三，多德打电话给哈根，给他下达了指示，哈根花了一整天的时间来执行，周日，他做了一些收入报告等，并接到博纳塞拉的电话，感谢他为加图所做的工作。报纸上还有他的照片 He also wants to get completely prepared for the Sollozzo meeting, which is to take place on Friday. 他还希望为周五举行的 Sollozzo 会议做好充分准备。
He gets a phone call from Woltz late Thursday, cursing him out. By Thucsday evening, Woltz had thbne through mis memtal orocess coming to the Conclusion that it wasn't worth it, and gives Johnny the part. 周四晚些时候，他接到沃尔茨的电话，把他骂了个狗血淋头。到了周四晚上，沃尔茨经过反复斟酌，认为这不值得，于是把这个角色给了强尼。
Thursday evening, Hagen meets with the Don and Sonny, and go over the Sollozzo deal. 周四晚上，哈根会见了唐和桑尼，并讨论了索洛佐的交易。
Friday Sollozzo comes over. 星期五 Sollozzo 会过来。
So: 那么
Tuesday evening--Hagen returns briefs tire Don on Woltz. 周二晚上，哈根向唐汇报了沃尔兹的情况。
WLDN Don calls Hagen with instructioos, Hagen works all day to carry them out. WLDN 唐打电话给哈根，向他下达指示，哈根整天都在执行。
THURSDAY- Hagen works on preparation of Sollozo deal, Don's financial picture, gets call from Bonasera, sees picture in paper; gets call from Woltz: heated. (no threat against the Don) 星期四--哈根着手准备索洛佐的交易，唐的财务状况，接到博纳塞拉的电话，看到报纸上的照片；接到沃尔兹的电话：很激烈。(没有威胁唐）
Hagen goes to Don's house, has meeting (sonny too) about Sollozgo. 哈根去了唐的家，与唐会面（儿子也去）讨论索尔洛兹戈。
FRIDAY- Meeting with Sollozeo. 周五--与 Sollozeo 会面。
How can I accompllish the above intrigue in a few keys scenes? 如何在几个关键场景中实现上述阴谋？
I. Hagen's return--Briefing on Woltz, Sollozzo (with Sonny) Gratitude of Bonasera. As To Woltz, The Don thinks and meredy asks for Iuca (as in Puzo Script) Solloz Zo use novel scene p.69, keeping a bit of suspense as to how Don handled Woltz via Brasil I.哈根的归来--关于沃尔兹、索洛佐（与桑尼）对博纳塞拉的感激之情的汇报。至于沃尔茨，唐想了想，默里迪要求伊乌卡（如普佐剧本），索洛佐利用小说场景第 69 页，为唐如何通过巴西处理沃尔茨保留了一点悬念。
Txaxbxoxblanbxbxbxbhabbるbhbbbbbbbbbabも
News that Johnny got paart--via Johnny as in Puzo script? 强尼被杀的消息--通过普佐剧本中的强尼？
(Put thanks of Bonasera here--Don came through both requests.) (这里要感谢 Bonasera--Don 满足了这两个要求）。
FLASHBACK--Woltz wakes up in his bedroom, sees head--hysterical. 闪回--沃尔茨在卧室醒来，看到自己的头--歇斯底里。
Perhans if the scene is strong enough, we won't need Woltz reasoning. Could be handledin earlier or later scene when Hagen in discusses why there had no nows of death of Khartoum, 如果这个场景足够精彩，我们就不需要沃尔茨的推理了。可以在哈根讨论为什么没有喀土穆之死的更早或更晚的场景中进行处理、
SCENE SEVEN: HAGENS' MEETING WITH THE DON AND SONNY AT THE MALL 场景七：哈根斯在商场与唐和桑尼会面
SCENE SEVEN: HAGENS' MEETING WITH THE 第七场：哈根斯会见
DON AND SONNY AT THE MALL 唐和桑尼在商场
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Hagen has returned from his trip to California, and stops at the Dons" house to report all that happened with he and Woltz. 哈根从加利福尼亚旅行归来，来到唐斯家报告他和沃尔兹之间发生的一切。 The Don listens to every detail carefully, including the matter of the 13 year old girl who had been brought out to the estate; then he says he will take care of it ( we have the hunch that it's some sort of Blackmail with the little girl), and ask that Luca Brasi be sent to him the next morning. 唐仔细聆听了每一个细节，包括那个被带到庄园的 13 岁女孩的事情；然后他说他会处理这件事（我们有预感，这是对小女孩的某种勒索），并要求第二天早上把卢卡-布拉西送到他那里。
Hagan then goes through all of the preparation that he has been able to do outlining the so-called Sollozzo deal. The deal that will be put to him is a very large Narcotics arrangement that will gross millions upon millions of dollars in the future. 然后，哈根将他所做的所有准备工作一一道来，概述所谓的索洛佐交易。他要做的交易是一个非常大的缉毒安排，将来会有数百万美元的收入。 What Sollozzo wants from the Don is som is some initial financing, and the leverage of his political connections, in the event of arrests or harrassment. 索尔洛佐希望从唐人那里得到的是一些初始资金，以及在被捕或受到骚扰时利用他的政治关系。 Hagen makes it clear that Sollozzo probably has the backing of at least one of the big Mafia families, probably the Tattaglias. The Don asks Hagen and his son, respectively, what they think, and they both reply that there is no question that drugs is the business of the future. 哈根明确表示，索洛佐很可能得到了至少一个黑手党大家族的支持，很可能是塔塔利亚家族。唐分别问哈根和他的儿子有何看法，他们都回答说，毫无疑问，毒品是未来的生意。 Then Sonny asks his father what his answer will be; but the Don says he will give that at thed meeting. 然后，桑尼问父亲他的回答是什么；但唐说他会在会议上给出答案。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
A lot of men wore hats. Slant some fof the dialogue toward the fact that the Nation was in a sort of turning point after the war. Have one of those Radio-Victorola things with the wooden needles. More in their state of being: Hagens' the fact that one must plan for the future. 很多人都戴着帽子。将对话的一些内容倾向于战后国家正处于某种转折点这一事实。有一个带木制针头的维多罗拉收音机。更多的是他们的存在状态：哈根斯 "必须为未来做好计划。 Something with the kids; the war toys they were playing with, bomb the Bank, etc. Kid dressed up like a soldier. 与孩子们有关的东西；他们玩的战争玩具、轰炸银行等。孩子打扮得像个士兵。
3. TONE AND IMAGERY: 3.语气和意象：
The Dons' home, the rooms are not big. 唐斯的家，房间不大。 Lots of furniture in it; big, overstuffed, with those little lacey things the Italian womæn put on the arms. Also the Don has been given many gifts; things people brought back from trips abroad, that the thought he would like that he did like; figurines, etc. 里面有很多家具；又大又宽敞，还有意大利女人放在扶手上的花边小东西。唐还收到了很多礼物；人们从国外带回来的东西，他们认为唐会喜欢，而唐也确实喜欢；小雕像等等。
The Don is comfortable; in slippers, and maybe some kind of robe. Or better, still in trousers, with open shirt, but comfortable slippers. Hagen has just returned, still in the same clothes, lugging the overstuffed briefcase he always carries. Hagen wears (usually) a hat. 唐人很舒服，穿着拖鞋，或许还有某种长袍。或者最好还是穿着长裤，衬衫敞开着，但穿着舒适的拖鞋。哈根刚回来，还是那身衣服，拖着他总是带着的那个臃肿的公文包。哈根（通常）戴着一顶帽子。 Sonny children are over, though you only see fragments of them 桑尼的孩子们结束了，虽然你只能看到他们的片段
3. TONE AND IMAGERY: (continued) 3.色调和图像：（续）
in the kitchen with their Grandmother; or hear them. Perhaps his wife as well. So it's not too late. Maybe the Don should ask Tom if he's hungry; maybe even it all starts and he's eating for a late dish that they've foisted on him (after all he's practically their son. 在厨房里和他们的祖母在一起；或者听到他们的声音。也许他的妻子也会听到。所以现在还不算太晚。也许唐应该问问汤姆是否饿了；也许即使一切都开始了，他也在为他们强加给他的迟来的菜肴而吃饭（毕竟他实际上是他们的儿子。 Maybe without a word Mrs. Corleone walks in with some food and puts it before him and he eats it without a word. Maybe she gently chastises the Don with a "Let him go home to his wife and kids first. . . 也许柯里昂夫人一言不发地端着食物走进来，放在他面前，他一言不发地吃了起来。也许她会温和地责备唐："让他先回家见他的妻子和孩子吧......"。. ." But none the less, there should be a good fusion of family with business throughout the scene. ."但无论如何，在整个场景中，家庭与事业应该很好地融合在一起。
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
Expositional - - The Don has heard about his opponant (Woltz), and makes his decision (which we are anxious to know about) - - We learn about Sollozzo and the importance and relevance of his deal (and are anxious to know the Don's decision). 说明性 - - 唐听说了他的对手（沃尔兹）的情况，并做出了决定（我们急切地想知道他的决定） - - 我们了解了索洛佐以及他的交易的重要性和相关性（急切地想知道唐的决定）。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Taking too long - - embroidering too much with the touches of the homelife; they must be incidentally to the very interesting information we are getting. 花的时间太长了------绣了太多的家居生活的点缀；它们一定是我们所获得的非常有趣的信息的附带内容。 Go in a straight line taking care of the information, with only occasional and light grace touches, exposing the other textures. (such as Hagen sort of eating during the scene) TOO LONG AND TALKY 直线前进，注意信息，只是偶尔轻柔地润色，暴露其他质感。(比如哈根在场景中吃东西的样子）太长，太啰嗦
Chapter 章节
roworososorosos 划船索
2
TOM HAGEN went to his law office in the city on Thursday morning. He planned to catch up on his paper work so as to have everything cleared away for the meeting with Virgil Sollozzo on Friday. 星期四上午，汤姆-哈根去了城里的律师事务所。他计划抓紧时间处理文件工作，以便在周五与维吉尔-索洛佐会面时把所有事情都处理好。 A meeting of such importance that he had asked the Don for a full evening of talk to prepare for the proposition they knew Sollozzo would offer the family business. 这次会议如此重要，以至于他请唐恩谈了整整一个晚上，为他们知道索洛佐将向家族企业提出的建议做准备。 Hagen wanted to have all little details cleared away so that he could go to that preparatory meeting with an unencumbered mind. 哈根希望把所有的小细节都清除掉，这样他就可以心无旁骛地参加筹备会议。
The Don had not seemed surprised when Hagen returned from California late Tuesday evening and told him the results of the negotiations with Woltz. He had prade Hagen go over every detail and grimaced with distaste when Hagen told about the beautiful little girl and her mother. 周二傍晚，当哈根从加利福尼亚回来，告诉他与沃尔兹谈判的结果时，唐似乎并不感到惊讶。他让哈根复述了每一个细节，当哈根说起那个漂亮的小女孩和她的母亲时，他龇牙咧嘴，一脸的厌恶。 He had murmured "infamita," his strongest disapproval. He had asked Hagen one final question. "Does this man have real balls?" 他喃喃地说 "infamita"，这是他最强烈的反对意见。他问了哈根最后一个问题"这个人真的有种吗？"
Hagen considered exactly what the Don meant by this question. Over the years he had learned that the Don's values were so different from those of most people that his words also could have a different meaning. Did Woltz have character? Did he have a strong will? 哈根思考着唐这个问题到底是什么意思。多年来，他已经了解到，唐的价值观与大多数人不同，因此他的话也可能有不同的含义。沃尔茨有个性吗？他有坚强的意志吗？ He most certainly did, but that was not what the Don was asking. Did 他当然知道，但这不是唐的问题。是否
A BUSINESS DAY 工作日
THE GODFATHER 66 教父 66
the movie producer have the courage not to be bluffed? Did he have the willingness to suffer heavy financial loss delay on his movies would mean, the scandal of his big star exposed as a user of heroin? Again the answer was yes But again this was not what the Don meant. 电影制片人是否有勇气不被忽悠？他是否愿意承受严重的经济损失，因为他的电影被耽搁，他的大明星被曝出吸食海洛因的丑闻？答案还是肯定的。 Finally Hagen translated the question properly in his mind. Did Jack Woltz have the balls to risk everything, to run the chance of losing all on a matter of principle, on a matter of honor; for revenge? 最后，哈根在心中正确地翻译了这个问题。杰克-沃尔茨是否有胆量为了原则、为了荣誉、为了复仇而甘冒失去一切的风险？
Hagen smiled. He did it rarely but now he could not resist jesting with the Don. "You're asking if he is a Sicilian." The Don nodded his head pleasantly, acknowledging the flattering witticism and its truth. No "Hagen said. 哈根笑了。他很少这样，但现在他忍不住要和唐人开个玩笑。"你是问他是不是西西里人？"唐愉快地点点头，承认了这个谄媚的俏皮话及其真实性。不 "哈根说。
That had been all. The Don had pondered the question until the next day On-Wednesday afternoon he had called Hagen to his home and given him his instructions. The instructions had consumed the rest of Hagen's working day and left him dazed with admiration. 仅此而已。周三下午，他把哈根叫到家里，向他下达了指示。这些指示耗费了哈根一天的工作时间，让他赞叹不已。 There was no question in his mind that the Don had solved the problem, that Woltz would call him this morning with the news that Johnny Fontane had the starring part in his new war movie. 毫无疑问，唐已经解决了这个问题，沃尔茨今天早上会给他打电话，告诉他强尼-方坦在他的新战争电影中担任主演的消息。
At that moment the phone did ring but it was Amerigo Bonasera. The undertaker's voice was trembling with gratitude. He wanted Hagen to convey to the Don his undying friendship. The Don had only to call on him. 就在这时，电话铃响了，是阿米里戈-博纳塞拉打来的。殡仪馆老板的声音因感激而颤抖。他想让哈根向唐转达他对他永恒的友谊。他只需要给他打个电话就可以了。 He, Amerigo Bonasera, would lay down his life for the blessed Godfather. Hagen assured him that the Don would be told. 他，亚美利哥-博纳塞拉，将为受祝福的教父献出生命。哈根向他保证会告诉教父的。
The Daily News had carried a middle-page spread of Jerry Wagner and Kevin Moonan lying in the street. The photos were expertly gruesome, they seemed to be pulps of human beings. 《每日新闻》在中间版刊登了杰瑞-瓦格纳和凯文-穆南躺在大街上的照片。这些照片令人毛骨悚然，仿佛是人类的纸浆。 Miraculously, said the News, they were both still alive though they would both be in the hospital for months and would require plastic surgery. Hagen made a note to tell Clemenza that something should be done for PPaulie Gatto. He seemed to know his job. 《新闻报》说，奇迹发生了，他们都还活着，不过都要在医院住上几个月，还需要做整容手术。哈根记下要告诉克莱门扎，应该为保利-加托做点什么。他似乎很了解自己的工作。
Hagen worked quickly and efficiently for the next three hours consolidating earning reports from the Don's real estate company, his olive oil importing business and his construction firm. None of them were doing well but with the war over they should all become rich producers. 在接下来的三个小时里，哈根快速高效地整理了唐的房地产公司、橄榄油进口公司和建筑公司的盈利报告。这些公司的经营状况都不太好，但随着战争的结束，他们都应该成为富裕的生产者。 He had almost forgotten the Johnny Fontane problem when his secretary told him California was calling. He felt a little thrill of anticipation as he picked up the phone and said, "Hagen here." 当他的秘书告诉他加利福尼亚打来电话时，他几乎忘记了约翰尼-方坦的问题。当他拿起电话说 "我是哈根 "时 他感到了一丝期待的兴奋
The voice that came over the phone was unrecognizable with hate 电话里传来的声音让人恨得无法辨认
SCENE BIGHT: WOLIZ'S BEDROOM 场景 Bight：Woliz 的卧室
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Woltz wakes up very early in the morning and finds something damp in his bed. He turns on the light and finds that he has blood on his hand. He traces the wetness of the blood, until he sees the head of his race horse, Khartoum, has but severed from the body and put in his bed. 沃尔茨一大早醒来，发现床上有潮湿的东西。他打开灯，发现手上有血。他追寻着血迹的湿润，直到看到他的赛马 喀土穆的头被从身体上割下来，放在了他的床上。
He is absolutely terrified. 他绝对吓坏了。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
Woltzs' in the prime of the Major Studio heyday. It is possible to live like a king. Possible evidence (for earlier Woltz scene) of autographed pictures from important National figures, awards; he probably holds an honorary commission of Colonel. 沃尔茨的主要工作室鼎盛时期。像国王一样生活是可能的。可能的证据（沃尔茨早期的场景）包括国家重要人物的签名照片和奖项；他可能拥有上校的荣誉勋章。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
We must set this up. Tige Audiences must know where we are (Woltzs' home) when it is (early morning) and who it is (Woltz) asleep. 我们必须做好准备。Tige Audiences 必须知道我们在哪里（沃尔茨家），什么时候（清晨），谁（沃尔茨）在睡觉。
Earlier the imagery was of Woltz the guarded man (Security systems, servants, Security Guards). Now imagery of his vulnerability. Images of Anxiety. 早些时候，沃尔茨的形象是被保护的人（安全系统、仆人、保安）。现在是他脆弱的形象。焦虑的意象。
(a) Perhaps a silent move from the exterior of the house, with noone around (interestingly like the hospital of later scene) . . . (a) 也许可以从房子外部无声移动，周围无人（有趣的是，就像后面场景中的医院）............. Into the house, through some of the main rooms, almost like some unwelcome intruder's point of view (Luca?) - noone around; the time - early in the morning - -up the stairs; noone around. Into the bedroom; Woltz is asleep: we could kill him. 进入房子，穿过一些主要房间，几乎就像是某个不速之客的视角（卢卡？）--周围无人；时间--清晨--上楼；周围无人。进入卧室；沃尔兹睡着了：我们可以杀了他。 Some light is beginning to illuminate the room. I don't see the shadow image as in the Puzo screenplay. How could that be. Rather I like the idea of him waking, and eventually feeling something wet. 一些光线开始照亮房间。我没有看到普佐剧本中的影子。怎么可能。相反，我喜欢他醒来，最终感觉到湿漉漉的东西的想法。 Then feel the wetness, and seeing it is blood, and he (and we) thinking it is his, then he quickly sits up, already in a level of terror from the blood on his hand, rand sees the severed gory head of Khartoum. 然后，他感觉到湿润，看到是血，他（和我们）以为是自己的血，然后他迅速坐起来，手上的血已经让他惊恐万分，他看到了喀土穆被砍下的血淋淋的头颅。 His scream should be enormous, and continuous for a long, long hysterical time. Somehow this might make the audience understand that Woltz realizes it could have been him. 他的尖叫声应该很大，而且要歇斯底里地持续很久很久。这可能会让观众明白，沃尔兹意识到那可能是他自己。
(b) Possibly an indication that someone could have just left? (b) 可能表明有人刚刚离开？
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
To reveal, in a horrifying way, what the Don decided to do to convince Woltz of the seriousness of his intentions. 以一种骇人听闻的方式，揭示唐为了让沃尔兹相信他的意图的严重性而决定做的事情。
PITFALL: 坑爹：
That it is not horrifying enough. If the Audience does not jump out of their seat on this one, you have failed. Too much in the Corman Horror film tradition, would also be a mistake. One must find the perfect balance of Horror without losing the thread of the overall film. 它还不够恐怖。如果观众没有从座位上跳起来，那你就失败了。过于沿袭科尔曼恐怖片的传统也是一个错误。我们必须找到恐怖片的完美平衡点，同时又不失去整部影片的主线。 Deliver it and get out. 送完就走。
Hagen said kindly. "I'm German-Irish." There was a long pause and then a click of the phone being hung up. Hagen smiled. Not once had Woltz uttered a threat against Don Corleone himself. Genius had its rewards. 哈根和蔼地说。"我是德裔爱尔兰人。"电话那头停顿了很久，然后传来 "咔嗒 "一声挂断的声音。哈根笑了。沃尔茨没有一次对科莱昂阁下本人发出过威胁。天才是有回报的。
Jack Woltz always slept alone. He had a bed big enough for ten people and a bedroom large enoug for a movie ballroom scene, but he had slept alone since the death of his first wife ten years before. This did not mean he no longer used women. 杰克-沃尔兹总是一个人睡觉。他有一张足够十个人睡的大床和一间足够上演电影舞厅场景的卧室，但自从十年前他的第一任妻子去世后，他就一个人睡了。这并不意味着他不再使用女人。 He was physieally a vigorous man despite his age, but he could be aroused now only by very young girls and had learned that a few hours in the evening were all the youth of his body and his patience could tolerate. 他虽然年事已高，但体力充沛，但现在只有非常年轻的女孩才能唤起他的性欲，而且他已经知道，晚上的几个小时是他年轻的身体和耐心所能忍受的。
On this Thursday morning, for some reason, he awoke early. The light of dawn made his huge bedroom as misty as a foggy meadowland. Far down at the foot of his bed was a familiar shape and Woltz struggled up on his elbows to get a clearer look. It had the shape of a horse's head. 这个星期四的早晨，不知为什么，他醒得很早。黎明的曙光使他偌大的卧室变得雾蒙蒙的，就像一片雾蒙蒙的草地。在他床脚的远处，有一个熟悉的形状，沃尔茨挣扎着用手肘撑起来，想看清楚一点。那是一个马头的形状。 Still groggy, Woltz reached and flicked on the night table lamp. 沃尔兹仍然昏昏沉沉，他伸手打开了床头灯。
The shock of what he saw made him physically ill. It seemed as if a great sledgehammer had struck him on the chest, his heartbeat jumped erratically and he became nauseous. His vomit spluttered on the thick flair rng 眼前的景象让他大吃一惊，身体不适。他的胸口仿佛被大锤重重地砸了一下，心跳不稳，恶心欲呕。他的呕吐物溅到了厚厚的绒布上。
Severed from its body, the black silky head of the great horse Khartoum was stuck fast in a thick cake of blood. White, reedy tendons showed. 大马喀土穆的黑色丝质马头被从身体上割开，牢牢地粘在厚厚的血饼上。白色的腱子露了出来。 Froth covered the muzzle and those apple-sized eyes that had glinted like gold were mottled the color of rotting fruit with dead, hemorrhaged blood. 口腔上布满了泡沫，那双苹果般大小的眼睛闪烁着金色的光芒，但已斑驳成腐烂水果的颜色，还流淌着死血。 Woltz was struck by a purely animal terror and out of that terror he screamed for his servants and out of that terror he called Hagen to make his uncontrolled threats. 沃尔茨被一种纯粹的兽性恐怖所震慑，出于这种恐怖，他大叫着要找他的仆人，出于这种恐怖，他叫来了哈根进行失控的威胁。 His maniacal raving alarmed the butler, who called Woltz's personal physician and his second in command at the studio. But Woltz reggined his senses before they arrived. 他的狂言惊动了管家，管家叫来了沃尔茨的私人医生和他在工作室的副手。但在他们赶到之前，沃尔兹已经恢复了理智。
an animal worth six hundred thousand dollars? Without a word of warning. Without any negotiation to have the act, its order, countermanded. The ruthlessness, the sheer disregard for any values, implied 一只价值 60 万美元的动物？没有一句警告。没有进行任何协商，就取消了这一行为和命令。冷酷无情，完全无视任何价值观，这意味着
SCENE NINE: BIG SOLIOZZO MEETING 场景九：索里奥佐大会议
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
The meeting is to take place at the office of the Genco Olive Oil Import Co. The Don, Hagen, Sonny and other members of the 'family' formally greet Sollozzo when he arrives alone. He is a small dark, wiry Turkish looking man who gets immediately to business. 会议将在 Genco 橄榄油进口公司的办公室举行。唐、哈根、桑尼和其他 "家族 "成员正式迎接独自前来的索洛佐。他是一个身材矮小、皮肤黝黑、看起来像个土耳其人的毛头小子，一见面就开始谈生意。 It is clear that this is a worthy opponent to the Don. He puts his case before them very concisely. The name of the game is Narcotics and the profits are enormous. He asks the Don for two million dollars initial financing and political protection should the need arise. 很显然，这是一个值得与唐人一较高下的对手。他向他们简明扼要地陈述了自己的情况。游戏的名字叫 "毒品"，利润巨大。他要求唐提供 200 万美元的初始资金，并在必要时提供政治保护。
The Don very clearly and concisely turns down the offer, explaining that he feels drugs are an infamita, and that he would lose all his political connections through such a dirty business. 唐非常简洁明了地拒绝了这一提议，他解释说，他觉得毒品是一种恶行，而且这种肮脏的生意会让他失去所有的政治关系。 When Sollozzo further sweetens the deal by stating that the Tattaglia family would guarantee any capital that the Corleones put up, Sonny performs a breech of protocol by interjecting that the point sounds good to him. 当索洛佐进一步甜言蜜语地表示塔塔利亚家族将为科利昂家族投入的任何资金提供担保时，桑尼违反协议，插话说他觉得这一点听起来不错。 The Don quickly apologizes for his son's brashness and confirms the turndown. When Sollozzo leaves, the Don reprimands Sonny for his outburst showing a lack of total agreement within the family unit. There is a phone call: Johnny has gotten the report from Woltz. 唐很快就为儿子的粗鲁道歉，并确认了翻身的事。索洛佐离开后，唐训斥了桑尼，因为他的出言不逊表明家庭内部缺乏完全一致的意见。有一个电话：强尼从沃尔兹那里拿到了报告。
THE TIMES: 时代
Other than the dress and the implicated state of things in Sollozzo's deal? (Important to decide where the scene takes place.) 除了衣服和 Sollozzo 交易中的牵连状态之外？(重要的是确定场景发生的地点）。
IMAGERY AND TONE: 意象和基调：
(a) There is a certain fascination, as in the earlier scene with Hagen to be on the inside of this kind of big deal. We are sitting in a room or office where the principals of an immense multi-million dollar illicit deal is being made. (a) 就像前面哈根的那场戏一样，有一种置身于这种大交易内部的魅力。我们正坐在一个房间或办公室里，一场价值数百万美元的巨大非法交易正在这里进行。 We are seeing and hearing how the deal is worked out, how it is discussed, and what agreements and disagreements are in the wind. Essentially, in remembering my first reading of the book, I enjoyed this on a pure 'informational' level, just seeing how this thing was done. 我们看到并听到了交易是如何达成的，是如何讨论的，以及有哪些协议和分歧。从根本上说，在回忆我第一次阅读这本书时，我喜欢的是纯粹的 "信息 "层面，只是看看这件事是如何完成的。 It's as though I was invited to sit in on a crucial session of the Paris Peace Talks, knowing that something signi ficant was happening. Being "In " on it. THIS MUST HAPPEN. 就好像我被邀请旁听巴黎和会的一次重要会议，知道有重大事件正在发生。我 "参与 "其中。这必须发生。
(b) Just as Genco's state of being, i. e. his imminent death. was essential to Scene toward, Sollozzo's formidability is essential here. From the moment we see him, we know, without a word that he is a man to reckon with. We are frightened of him. (b) 正如 Genco 的存在状态（即他即将死亡）对《场景》至关重要一样，Sollozzo 的强大在此也至关重要。从我们看到他的那一刻起，我们就知道他是一个不可小觑的人。我们对他感到恐惧。 If it were not that the Don is present with us, and we have already been convinced of the Don's almost limitless power, we would be scared stiff. 如果不是 "唐 "与我们同在，而且我们已经确信 "唐 "的力量几乎是无穷无尽的，我们一定会吓得魂飞魄散。
(c) THEREFORE, THE ESYENTIAL FOCUS, is playing the Don against Sollozzo, power against power; this is how the scene must be conceived, exploiting sume dynamic opposition, passive now, between these two men. (c) 因此，抒情的重点是唐对索尔洛佐，权力对权力；必须这样构思场景，利用这两个人之间被动的动态对立。 Although it is a very calm, civil scene, with both men polite and respectful, we MUST SENSE A TREMENDOUS TENSION between those two polarities. 虽然这是一个非常平静、文明的场景，两个人都彬彬有礼，但我们必须感觉到这两极之间存在着巨大的张力。
THE CORE OF THIS SCENE, aside from plot points, is the confrontation of two extremely powerful and dangerous men. 除了情节之外，这个场景的核心是两个极其强大和危险的人的对抗。
(d) The book is written with the scene in the Don's home. This is nice for continuing the idea of big business taking place in the family setting, also for the 'respect' shown to the Don, but Sollozzo coming to his home. (d) 该书以唐家为场景。这很好地延续了大生意在家庭环境中进行的理念，也体现了对唐的 "尊重"，但索尔洛佐来到了他的家中。 However, I don't want to over use the location this early, also, a little later, after the war starts, they (and us) are literally going to be barricaded in the Mall setting, so, to help that, as Puzo chose to do, it might be nice to get out now, and use the olive oil setting, a particular ironey, (for a discussion of produce, i. 然而，我不想过早地使用这个地点，另外，稍后，战争开始后，他们（和我们）真的会被封锁在购物中心的环境中，所以，为了帮助这一点，就像普佐选择的那样，现在出去可能会很好，使用橄榄油的环境，一个特别的讽刺，（对于农产品的讨论，我。 e. heroin. Or some other setting. Think on it. e. 海洛因。或其他环境。好好想想吧。
(e) Play the politeness, gingerly. The shaking of hands all around, quick assessments being made up and down the line. Interesting that Sollozzo comes alone, and still commands 'respect'. (e) 谨慎地表现出礼貌。四周握手，上下快速评估。有趣的是，Sollozzo 独自前来，却仍能赢得 "尊重"。
(f) The sit down, there is a moment of anxious silence; and then SOLLOZZO brings it to the point, iniating the scene. (f) 两人坐下后，出现了片刻焦虑的沉默；随后，索洛佐开门见山地点明了剧情。
At this poine move right ahead; give a sence in the numbers that these are really bi g stakes we are sitting in on. 在这种情况下，请继续前进，让我们从数字中感受到，我们所面临的确实是一个巨大的赌注。
(g) THIS SCENE SHOULD PLAY LIKE A POKER GAME BETWEEN THE CINCINNATI KID AND THE OLD MAN, with a couple of, million dollars on the table. (g) 这场戏应该像辛辛那提小子和老家伙之间的扑克牌游戏，赌桌上有几百万美元。
(h) The casting of Sollozzo, a dark Sicilian, almost a Turk is super important. (h) Sollozzo 的扮演者是一个深色的西西里人，几乎是土耳其人，这一点非常重要。
When it's all over, we know something is going to happen. 当一切结束时，我们知道会有事情发生。
(Sc. Nine First Notes #3) (九个第一音符 #3）
THE CORE: 核心：
Is the introduction of Sollozzo, immediately recognizable of an opponent worthy of the Don (whereas Woltz, whom we have just seen crumble, was not) puts forth his offer to the Don, and is turned down. 索尔洛佐的出现，让人一眼就能认出他是一个值得与唐搏斗的对手（而我们刚刚看到的沃尔兹却不是），他向唐提出了自己的建议，但遭到了拒绝。 There must be the seeds here (in Sollozzo's strength) and Sonny's mistake, for all future action. 这里（索罗佐的力量中）一定有种子，桑尼的错误，也是所有未来行动的种子。
5. PI TFALLS: 5.PI TFALLS：
Fa ilure of the mere image of Sollozzo to inspire fear and respect. Careful that he not be a cliche. No tension between the potentialities of Sollozzo and the Don. 仅凭索尔洛佐的形象就能让人感到恐惧和尊敬。注意不要老生常谈。索尔洛佐和唐的潜能之间没有张力。
A failure to believe that these are really important things at stake: i. e. that it all come across like Monopoly money. 不相信这些都是真正重要的利害关系：即这一切都像大富翁的钱。
BOOK I 69 第一卷 69
Woltz gave the necessary orders. His personal confidential staff swung into action. The servants and the doctor were sworn to secrecy on pain of incurring the studio and Woltz's undying enmity. 沃尔兹下达了必要的命令。他的私人机要人员立即行动起来。仆人和医生都被宣誓保密，否则将招致工作室和沃尔兹的不共戴天之仇。 Word was given to the press that the racehorse Khartoum had died of an illness contracted during his shipment from England. Orders were given to bury the remains in a secret place on the estate. 新闻界得到消息，赛马喀土穆在从英国运来的途中染病身亡。人们奉命将遗体秘密埋葬在庄园里。
Six hours later Johnny Fontane received a phone call from the executive producer of the film telling him to report for work the following Monday. 六小时后，约翰尼-方坦接到了电影执行制片人的电话，让他下周一去报到。
JOHNNY GETS THE picturE 约翰尼获得照片
That evening, Hagen went to the Don's house to prepare him for the important meeting the next day with Virgil Sollozzo. The Don had summoned his eldest son to attend, and Sonny Corleone, his heavy Cupid-shaped face drawn with fatigue, was sipping at a glass of water. 当天晚上，哈根去了唐家，为第二天与维吉尔-索洛佐的重要会面做准备。唐把他的长子召来了，桑尼-柯里昂那张丘比特形的脸因疲劳而显得沉重，他正喝着一杯水。 He must still be humping that maid of honor, Hagen thought. Another worry. 哈根想，他一定还在和那个伴娘乱搞。另一个担心
Don Corleone settled into an armchair puffing his Di Nobili cigar. Hagen kept a box of them in his room. He had tried to get the Don to switch to Havanas but the Don claimed they hurt his throat. 唐-柯里昂坐在扶手椅上，抽着他的迪-诺比利雪茄。哈根在他的房间里放了一盒这种雪茄。他曾试图让唐改吸哈瓦那雪茄，但唐声称雪茄会伤到他的喉咙。
"Do we know everything necessary for us to know?" the Don asked. "唐问："我们是否知道了我们需要知道的一切？
Hagen opened the folder that held his notes. The notes were in no way incriminating, merely cryptic reminders to make sure he touched on every important detail. "Sollozzo is coming to us for help," Hagen said. 哈根打开了装有他笔记的文件夹。这些笔记绝非罪证，只是隐晦地提醒他要确保触及每一个重要细节。"索洛佐向我们求助。"哈根说。 "He will ask the family to put up at least a million dollars and to promise some sort of immunity from the law. For that we get a piece of the action, nobody knows how much. Sollozzo is vouched for by the Tattaglia family and they may have a piece of the action. "他会要求家属拿出至少一百万美元，并承诺某种法律豁免权。这样我们就能分一杯羹，谁也不知道能分多少。索拉索是塔塔利亚家族担保的，他们可能也会分一杯羹。 The action is narcotics. Sollozzo has the contacts in Turkey, Cwhere they grow the poppy. From there he ships to Sicily. No trouble. In Sicily he has the plant to process into heroin. 行动是贩毒索尔洛佐在土耳其有关系 那里种植罂粟他从那里运到西西里没问题在西西里，他有加工成海洛因的工厂 He has safety-valve operations to bring it down to morphine and bring it up to hersin if necessary. But it would seem that the processing plant in Sicily is protected in every way. The only hitch is bringing it into this country, and then distribution. Also initial capital. 他有安全阀操作，可以把它降到吗啡，必要时也可以升到海洛因。但看来西西里的加工厂在各方面都受到了保护。唯一的困难是把它运到这个国家，然后进行分销。此外还有初始资本。 A million dollars cash doesn't grow on trees." Hagen saw Don Corleone grimace. The old man hated unnecessary flourishes in business matters. He went on hastily. 一百万美元可不是从树上长出来的。"哈根看到唐-柯里昂面无表情。这位老人最讨厌在生意场上无谓的花言巧语。他急忙继续说
"They call Sollozzo the Turk. Two reasons. He's spent a lot of time in Turkey and is supposed to have a Turkish wife and kids "他们叫索罗佐土耳其人。原因有二他在土耳其呆过很长时间，应该有土耳其妻子和孩子
THEGODFATHER
Second. He's supposed to be very quick with the knife, or was, when he was young. Only in matters of business, though, and with some Sort of reasonable complaint. A very competent man and his own boss. He has a record, he's done two terms in prison, one in Italy, one in the United States, and he's known to the authorities as a narcotics man. This could be a plus for us. 第二他应该是个快刀手 或者说他年轻时就是不过，他只在公事上出手，而且还有些合理的抱怨。他非常能干，是自己的 老板。他有前科，坐过两次牢，一次在意大利，一次在美国。这可能对我们有利。 It means that he'll never get im- munity to testify, since he's considered the top and, of course, becquse of his record. Also he has an American wife and three children and he is a good family man. 这意味着，他永远不会得到社区的认可，因为他被认为是最重要的，当然，这也是因为他的记录。另外，他有一个美国妻子和三个孩子，他是一个顾家的好男人。 He'll stand still for any rap as long as be knows that they will be well taken care of for living money." 只要他知道他们的活命钱会得到很好的照顾，他就会为任何说唱而屹立不倒。"
The Don puffed on his cigar and said, "Santino, what do you think?" 唐抽着雪茄说："山提诺，你怎么看？"
Hagen knew what Sonny would say. Sonny was chafing at being under the Don's thumb. He wanted a big operation of his own. Something like this would be perfect. 哈根知道桑尼会说什么。桑尼对受唐的指使很不满。他想有自己的大事业这样的事再好不过了
Sonny took a long slug of scotch. "There's a lot of money in that white powder," he said. "But it could be dangerous. Some people could wind up in jail for twenty years. 桑尼喝了一大口威士忌。"白粉里有很多钱，"他说。"但它可能很危险。有些人可能要坐二十年的牢。 I'd say that if we kept out of the operations end, just stuck to protection and financing, it might be a good idea." 我想说的是，如果我们不参与行动，只负责保护和融资，这也许是个好主意。"
Hagen looked at Sonny approvingly. He had played his cards well. He had stuck to the obvious, much the best course for him. 哈根赞许地看着桑尼。他的牌打得很好。他坚持了显而易见的、对他最有利的路线。
The Don puffed on his cigar. "And you, Tom, what do you think?" 唐抽着雪茄"你呢，汤姆，你怎么看？"
Hagen composed himself to be absolutely honest. He had already come to the conclusion that the Don would refuse Sollozzo's proposition. But what was worse, Hagen was convinced that for one of the few times in his expereience, the Don had not thought things through. 哈根镇定自若，绝对诚实。他已经得出结论，唐会拒绝索洛佐的提议。但更糟糕的是，哈根确信，在他的经历中，为数不多的几次，唐都没有把事情想清楚。 He was not looking far enough ahead. 他的目光不够长远。
"Go ahead, Tom," the Don said encouragingly. "Not even a Sicilian Consigliori always agrees with the boss." They all laughed. "去吧，汤姆，"唐鼓励地说。"即使是西西里的康西格里奥里，也不会总是和老板意见一致。"他们都笑了。
"I think you should say yes," Hagen said. "You know all the obvious reasons. But the most important one is this. There is more money potential in narcotics than in any other business. If we don't get into it, somebody else will, maybe the Tattaglia family. "我觉得你应该答应，"哈根说。"你知道所有显而易见的原因。但最重要的一点是。毒品行业比其他任何行业都更有赚钱的潜力。如果我们不涉足，别人就会涉足，也许是塔塔利亚家族。 With the revenue they earn they can amass more and more police and political power. Their family will become stronger than ours. Eventually they will come after us to take away what we have. It's just like countries. If they arm, we have to arm. 有了这些收入，他们就能积累越来越多的警力和政治力量。他们的家族会变得比我们更强大。最终，他们会追杀我们，夺走我们所拥有的一切。这就像国家一样。如果他们武装起来，我们也必须武装起来。 If they become stronger economically, they become a threat to us. Now we have the gambling and we have 如果他们在经济上变得更加强大，就会对我们构成威胁。现在，我们有了赌博，我们有了
BOOK I ・ 7 I 图书 I ・ 7 I
the unions and right now they are the best things to have. But I think narcotics is the coming thing. I think we have to have a piece of that action or we risk everything we have. Not now, but maybe ten years 现在它们是最好的东西。但我认为毒品是未来的趋势。我认为我们必须分一杯羹，否则我们将倾家荡产。不是现在，但也许十年后
from now." "。
The Don seemed enormously impressed. He puffed on his cigar and murmured, "That's the most important thing of course." He sighed and got to his feet. "What time do I have to meet this infidel tomorrow?" 唐看起来印象深刻。他抽着雪茄，喃喃地说："当然，这才是最重要的。"他叹了口气，站了起来。"我明天什么时候去见这个异教徒？"
Hagen said hopefully, "He'll be here at ten in the morning." Maybe the Don would go for it. 哈根满怀希望地说："他早上十点会到"也许唐会同意的
"I'll want you both here with me," the Don said. He rose, stretching, and took his son by the arm. "Santino, get some sleep tonight, you look like the devil himself. Take care of yourself, you won't be young forever." "唐说："我希望你们俩都能和我在一起。他站起身，伸了个懒腰，挽着儿子的胳膊。"桑蒂诺，今晚好好睡一觉，你看起来就像魔鬼一样。照顾好自己，你不会永远年轻。"
Sonny, encouraged by this sign of fatherly concern, asked the question Hagen did not dare to ask. "Pop, what's your answer going to be?" 桑尼受到父亲关怀的鼓励，问出了哈根不敢问的问题。"爸爸，你的答案是什么？"
Don Corleone smiled. "How do I know until I hear the pereentages and other details? Besides I have to have time to thinkorer the advice given here tonight. 科莱昂阁下笑了笑。"我怎么知道呢，除非我听到了谍报和其他细节。此外，我还需要时间考虑今晚在这里提出的建议。 After all, I'm not a man whe does things rashly." As he went out the door he saidd casually to Hagen, "Do you have in your notes that the Turk made his $ivilg from prostitution before the war? As the Tattaglia family does now. 毕竟，我不是一个轻率做事的人。"出门时，他随口对哈根说："你的笔记里有没有记载，土耳其人在战前靠卖淫赚了不少钱？就像塔塔利亚家族现在一样 Write that down before you forget." There was just a touch of derision in the Don's voice and Hagen flushed. He had deliberately not mentioned it, legitimately so since it really had no bearing, but he had feared it might prejudice the Won's decision. 写下来，免得忘了。"唐的声音中带着一丝嘲笑，哈根脸红了。他故意不提这件事，这也是情有可原的，因为它确实没有什么影响，但他担心这会影响元的决定。 He was notoriously straitlaced in matters of sex. 在性方面，他是出了名的保守。
Virgil "the Turk" Sollozzo was a powerfully built, medium-sized man of dark complexion who could have been taken for a true Turk. He had a scimitar of a nose and cruel black eyes. He also had an impressive dignity. "土耳其人 "维吉尔-索洛佐身材魁梧，中等个头，肤色黝黑，简直就像一个真正的土耳其人。他有一个弯刀般的鼻子和一双冷酷的黑眼睛。他的尊严也令人印象深刻。
Sonny Corleone met him at the door and brought him into the office where Hagen and the Don waited. Hagen thought he had never seen a more dangerous-looking man except for Luca Brasi. 桑尼-柯里昂在门口迎接了他，并把他带进了哈根和唐等人的办公室。哈根认为，除了卢卡-布拉西，他从未见过比他更危险的人了。
There were polite handshakings all around. If the Don ever asks me if this man has balls, I would have to answer yes, Hagen thought. Fit nad never seen such force sone man, noteren the Don. 大家礼貌地握手。哈根想，如果唐恩问我这个人是否有种，我的回答一定是 "有"。我从未见过如此强壮的男人，唐恩说。 In fact the Don appeared at his worst. Fe was being a little toe simple, a little too peasantlike in his greeting. 事实上，这是他最糟糕的时候。阿费的问候有点过于简单，有点像农民。
I need to confirm the fact that Johnny got the part, and 我需要确认约翰尼得到了这个角色，并且
also, expose Bonasera's gratitude, and his pledge of loyalty 此外，博纳塞拉还表达了感激之情，并承诺效忠
to the Don. 给唐
The sequence could be the following: 顺序可以如下：
a. The news story on the two young men beaten up. a.关于两个年轻人被殴打的新闻报道。
b. The call or visit of Bonasera thanking the Don. b.博纳塞拉来电或来访感谢唐。
c. The Call from Johnny thanking the Don, with the news that he got the part. c.约翰尼打电话感谢唐，并告知他得到了这个角色。
OR 或
a. A call from Woltz threatening Hagen. (early) a.沃尔兹威胁哈根的电话。（早）
them and telling them to look in paper. 让他们去看报纸。
c. Get the paper, see picture; also item that Woltz horse died in transit. c.获取文件，查看图片；还有沃尔茨的马在运输途中死亡的项目。
d. Call fro, Jphnny. d.打电话，Jphnny。
OR 或
On tail end of Sollozzo scene. Although that might interfece with the suspense built up. Maybe not. 在 Sollozzo 场景的尾声。虽然这可能会影响悬念的设置。也许不会。
Maybe after the -on reprimands Sonny, Hagen tells them that both Bonaseca and Johnny had called serveral times. They want to personally give the Godfather their thanks. 也许在教父训斥了桑尼之后，哈根告诉他们，博纳塞卡和约翰尼都打了好几次电话。他们想亲自向教父致谢。 The Don hesitates, and we see he is still troubled by the Sollozzo meeting, and then, through an act of will, moves to accept the gratitude offered him. (though we don't. show it) 唐人犹豫了一下，我们可以看出他仍在为与索洛佐的会面而烦恼，然后，通过一种意志行为，他接受了索洛佐给他的感激之情。(虽然我们没有表现出来）
that minit be mice: this io 小鼠：这只小鼠
of a secthim, part ne, is ne部分是
the suppreionts asking fanos of the Gooforto, haring spartes them. 支持者向 Gooforto 的粉丝们询问， 向他们炫耀。
IMAFE: Sore-partitioned dfiees, so ir IMAFE：疮疤分区，所以IR
So, it might be vice, if the puases a moment, and then moves into the little glass-partitiongd office, accepting the calls of gratitude, as Nollozzo is stepping into his car outside, and driving away. 因此，如果 稍微停顿一下，然后走进玻璃隔断的小办公室，在 Nollozzo 走进外面的汽车并驾车离开时，接受大家的致谢，这也许是一种美德。
BOOK I 73 第 I 73 册
my reasons. The profits in your business are huge but so are the risks. Your operation, if I were part of it, could damage my other interests. It's true I have many, many friends in politics, but they would not be so friendly if my business were narcotics instead of gambling. 我的理由你们的业务利润巨大，但风险也很大。如果我也参与其中，你的业务可能会损害我的其他利益。我在政界确实有很多很多朋友，但如果我的生意是毒品而不是赌博，他们就不会这么友好了。 They think gambling is something like liquor, a harmless vice, and they think narcotics a dirty business. No, don't protest. I'm telling you their thoughts, not mine. How a man makes his living is not my concern. 他们认为赌博和酒一样，是无伤大雅的恶习，他们认为毒品是肮脏的勾当。不，不要抗议。我告诉你的是他们的想法，不是我的。一个人如何谋生与我无关。 And what I am telling you is that this business of yours is too risky. All the members of my family have lived well the last ten years, without danger, without harm. I can't endanger them or their livelihoods out of greed." 我要告诉你的是，你的生意风险太大了。在过去的十年里，我所有的家人都生活得很好，没有危险，没有伤害。我不能因为贪婪而危及他们或他们的生计。"
The only sign of Sollozzo's disappointment was a quick flickering of his eyes around the room, as if he hoped Hagen or Sonny would speak in his support. Then he said, "Are you worried about security for your two million?" 索尔洛佐失望的唯一表现是，他的目光在房间里快速闪烁，似乎希望哈根或桑尼能开口支持他。然后他说："你担心你那两百万的安全问题吗？"
The Don smiled coldly. "No," he said. 唐人冷冷一笑。"不，"他说。
Sollozzo tried again. "The Tattaglia family will guarantee your investment also." 索洛佐又试了一次。"塔塔利亚家族也会保证你的投资。"
It was then that Sonny Corleone made an unforgivable error in judgment and procedure. He said eagerly, "The Tattaglia family guarantees the return of our investment without any percentage from us?" 就在这时，桑尼-柯里昂在判断和程序上犯了一个不可饶恕的错误。他急切地说："塔塔利亚家族能保证我们的投资回报 而不需要我们出一分钱？"
Hagen was horrified at this break. He saw the Don turn cold, malevolent eyes on his eldest son, who froze in uncomprehending dismay Sollozzo's eyes flickered again but this time with satisfaction. He had discovered a chink in the Don's fortress. 哈根对这一突破感到震惊。他看到唐把冷酷、恶毒的目光投向了他的长子，而他的长子在不理解的惊愕中愣住了。索洛佐的目光再次闪烁，但这次是满意的。他发现了唐的堡垒中的一个漏洞。 When the Don spoke his voice held a dismissal. "Young people are greedy," he said. "And today they have no manners. They interrupt their elders. They meddle. But I have a sentimental weakness for my children and I have spoiled them. As you see. Signor Sollozzo, my no is final. 当唐人开口说话时，他的声音里带着轻蔑。"年轻人很贪婪，"他说。"今天他们没有礼貌。他们打搅长辈。他们爱管闲事。但我对我的孩子们有一种感情上的弱点，我把他们宠坏了。你们看索罗佐先生，我的拒绝是最终的决定 Let me say that I myself wish you good fortune in your business. It has no conflict with my own. I'm sorry that I had to disappoint you." 我想说的是，我本人祝您生意兴隆。这和我的生意没有冲突。很抱歉让你失望了"
Sollozzo bowed, shook the Don's hand and let Hagen take him to his car outside. There was no expression on his face when he said good-bye to Hagen. 索洛佐鞠了一躬，握了握唐的手，让哈根把他带到外面的车里。与哈根告别时，他脸上没有任何表情。
Back in the room, Don Corleone asked Hagen, "What did you think of that man?" 回到房间后，唐・柯里昂问哈根 "你觉得那个人怎么样？"
"He's a Sicilian," Hagen said dryly. "他是西西里人，"哈根干巴巴地说。
The Don nodded his head thoughtfully. Then he turned to his son and said gently, "Santino, never let anyone outside the family know 唐若有所思地点点头。然后，他转向儿子，温和地说："桑蒂诺，千万不要让家族以外的任何人知道
Intarion Material Intarion 材料
1.) Horfe mouth have cone by; it is the 1.)Horfe 口有锥子；它是
werk before christnas. Kan, in the Rick up on michoel + Kay, in the ateli) there is snow, so we know inmelived cobont the time lafre. 在圣诞节前工作。坎，在里克上米乔尔+凯，在阿特里）有雪，所以我们知道在生活cobont的时间lafre.Kan，在里克上米乔尔+凯，在阿特里）有雪，所以我们知道在生活cobont的时间lafre.Kan。 they are shopping for presents fon the faniek so back to theis itotel; exated + Hencaned ond the news the are soing to spriens; Micbael is about to mafre the Phore carel to lagen, but he is - wtanupted by kay + then mole home instead. 他们正在给粉丝们买礼物，所以回到了酒店；兴奋+ Hencaned得知了他们要去斯普瑞恩的消息；Micbael正准备把Phore carel带到lagen，但他被Kay拦住了+然后鼹鼠代替他回家了。 fimalh, Nahed, and perker's usirg kery as the Long Distene oprator, the 在 "长距离 "项目中，fimalh、Nahed和perker的usirg kery，the
call Hagen tell him thod than are still ant of tomn, + that wiel dirmen in tomorron eso the can hove more thine togethe in N.Y.I and since then gan't sleg togethes in lis forches's Lruse. 打电话给哈根 ，告诉他我们还在纽约，而且我们在纽约可以把更多的人聚集在一起，从那时起，我们就不在一起了。
2.) Hagen, in lis office, can't gt ay lewl wonk' dowe, puats in wis coad + gols to bun a lew phesents fis the the fumity is gon to have chustroos Ene. 2.)Hagen, in lis office, can't gt ay lewl wonk' dowe, puats in wis coad + gols to bun a lew phesents fis the the fumity is gon to have chustroos Ene.
(Grhmor hos finishel the pictie + is excited sobing motu soun) tis cor Co's marrareg He gues reut into the cold dry 18 is picted out by Sollozzo. (Grhmor 看完了照片，激动得泣不成声）这是 Co 的婚姻，他被送进了冰冷干燥的 18 号房间，被 Sollozzo 看了出来。
(interins urteival. Ist Notes -2 ) (第 1 次注释 -2 )
3.) Micboel + Kay hare cone ont of the theater - she surats the lead lines: 3.)Micboel + Kay hare cone ont of the theater - she surats the lead lines：
"Darr Vito Corleme K.lled" then Lurrithos breken's to the oirchotel. He colls sam, + firss the household ins an uproor. Darr Vito Corleme K.lled"（"Darr Vito Corleme K.lled"），然后 Lurrithos 冲进了教堂。他把山姆摁倒在地，然后全家哗然。 Rut comng SAGS that thene are comflectios sturies as to whenther on not the Dom is actually dead: he wos ciricall wrinched, and wiss tohers to them H's gital by thery me not sure trat b's olequt whorer did it is going to Bat wholit from Luca Brasi. 我不确定是谁干的，但谁会从卢卡-布拉西那里得到消息。
DM corleme wirg at smethy ne: carlo corvie, so we can expose that whole thing Pablis sotto isn't there ete, the shoroting. DM corleme wirg 在 smethy ne： 卡洛 corvie，所以我们可以揭露整个事情 Pablis sotto 是不是有 ete，shoroting。
5.) Sowny setting ninhes's chore coll on others Ist, totolh dioagreonent as to whethe the Don's dead or alime. 5.)Sowny setting ninhes's chore coll on others Ist, totolh dioagreonent as whethe Don's dead or alime.
He gets the sollozzo call. 他接到了 sollozzo 的电话。
5.) (con't.) (续)
He gras one to ttios nother's louse. tells her. 他对着她的虱子咧嘴一笑，告诉她：
where is Luca Brasi? SO: 卢卡-布拉西在哪里？苏：
scame TEN: Michoel + km stopping 1 第十名：Michoel + km 停 1
scere eleven: Hogen in offere, shopping, picked sollozeo.
scenetwelne: Michoel +Km aftes theatin. call scere thirten: THE Sitooting scere foutten: Sonny at the mall. scenetwelne：Michoel +Km aftes theatin：桑尼在商场 The Sitooting scere foutten：桑尼在商场
SCENE TEN: MICHAEL AND KAY IIT N.Y. 第十场：Michael 和 Kay IIT N.Y.
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Three months have elapsed: it's the Christmas season in New York. Michael and Kay are down fromNew Hampshire to spend the holidays with his family. They are excited and happy and in love, and brimming with the news that they are going to give to the Don: they plan to get married. 三个月过去了：现在是纽约的圣诞节。迈克尔和凯从新罕布什尔州赶来，与他的家人共度佳节。他们兴奋、幸福、相爱，满心欢喜地向唐宣布：他们打算结婚。 They go up to their hotel, go through the familiar ritual of pushing the two single beds together so they can make love; and then make a mock long distance telephone call to Tom Hagan, telling him that they are not yet in N . Y. but that they will be in the next day. 他们来到旅馆，按照熟悉的方式把两张单人床推到一起，以便做爱；然后给汤姆-哈根打了一个模拟长途电话，告诉他他们还没到纽约，但第二天就会到。 This was to give them one day alone in the city together. They plan to go out that night and see a show. 这是为了让他们有一天能在城里单独相处。他们计划当晚出去看一场演出。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
Three months have elapsed. It's the Christmas season in N. Y. (Miracle on 34th Street). If the feeling of the last scene was ominous, this is light and up and happy; Therefore. Michael and Kay, laughing, looking for presents, carrying presents. 三个月过去了。现在是纽约的圣诞节（《第 34 街的奇迹》）。如果说上一幕给人的感觉是不祥的，那么这一幕则是轻松愉快的。迈克尔和凯，笑着寻找礼物，拿着礼物。 This would be one of the first Christmases after the War. Lots of people hustling donations for this or that relief related to the War or refugees, etc. "There are those not having as happy a Christanas ". "GIVE". 这应该是战后的第一个圣诞节。很多人都在为与战争或难民有关的救济活动捐款。"有些人的圣诞节过得并不快乐"，"给予"。
Some service people, Service posters. Send clothes and stuff to Europe; Bonds and stamps still on sale. Prosperity. (new Studebaker. . . cars delivered with Wooden Bumpers becaus e of lack of chrome. ) 一些服务人员，服务海报。寄衣服和东西到欧洲；债券和邮票仍在出售。繁荣。(新的斯图贝克（Studebaker）.因为没有镀铬装饰，交付的汽车都是木制保险杠）。)
Store windows showing the "new Dior Look"; the fashions--a thour of Macy's windows, starting with the famous mechanical and going through the cut of hemlines, etc. -- a little funny (bow ties). 展示 "迪奥新风貌 "的商店橱窗；时装--梅西百货公司的橱窗，从著名的机械式开始，到下摆的剪裁等。-- 有点滑稽（领结）。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) This scene should be a little funny; it puts forth Michael and Kay, whom we haven't seen, and we should get the feeling that they are happy and excited and in love. (a) 这场戏应该有点滑稽；它把我们没有见过的迈克尔和凯放在一起，我们应该感觉到他们是幸福的、兴奋的、相爱的。 Perhaps, somehow, I don't know, in a headline, or an accident with people huddled around a man who has slipped on the ice or something, is a subtle note that is ominous. But just a touch. 也许，不知何故，在一个标题中，或者在一个人们围着一个在冰上滑倒的人的事故中，有一个不祥的微妙音符。但也只是一闪而过。 Basically, after setting up that they are going to see Carousel, all they really want to do is get into their room and go to bed. (Kay) 基本上，在确定要去看《旋转木马》之后，他们真正想做的就是进房间睡觉。
(b) Through the lobby, maybe there would be lines or arguing people trying to get rooms. . . (b) 穿过大厅时，可能会有排队或争吵的人在抢房间。.
(c) Either they go up, he's trying to make a call, but she seduces him, and then, he calls Sonny--Kay being the longdistance operator: "We have a collect call from Mr. Michael Corleon (c) 要么他们上楼，他想打电话，但她勾引他，然后，他打电话给桑尼--凯是长途电话接线员："我们有一个来自迈克尔-柯里昂先生的对方付费电话
from Hanover. New Hampshire for anyone, would you accept the charges?" The lie to Tom, almost as a game between Michael and Kay -- He talks to Tom. 从汉诺威。新罕布什尔州的任何人 你会接受指控吗？"对汤姆撒谎 几乎是迈克尔和凯之间的游戏 他和汤姆说话
(d) Two young people very happy. The hotels are a bit tacky and overcrowded understaffed as a result of the War. New York in the snow. Hot chestnuts; presents in gift wrapping. (d) 两个年轻人非常快乐。由于战争的原因，酒店有点俗气，而且人满为患，人手不足。雪中的纽约。热栗子；礼物包装。
THE CORE: 核心：
Re-establish Michael as an outsider of the family. Misdirect audience that the (wedding) news to Kay and the Don's approval might be what the film is about. MICHAEL TS OUTSIDE OF THE FAMILY. 重新确立迈克尔作为家庭外人的地位。误导观众，让他们以为（结婚）消息得到 Kay 和 Don 的认可可能才是影片的主题。迈克尔是家庭的外人。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Taking too long; failure to believe that they really like and enjoy each other. Kay is bland. Failure to get that New York Christmassy thing in the air. KAY, KAY, KAY. 时间太长；不相信他们真的喜欢对方、享受对方。凯很平淡。没有纽约圣诞节的气氛。凯，凯，凯。
SCEIN STEVEN: HAGEN'S OFFICE 海根办公室
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Hagen is on the phone talking to Michael (long distance). He puts the phone down. We are in the Olive Oil Imports Co. ; and in the background, we can see the Don in his glass panelled office. 哈根正在和迈克尔通话（长途）。他放下电话。我们在橄榄油进口公司；在背景中，我们可以看到唐在他的玻璃镶板办公室里。 Hagen can't work, gets up, pops his head in on the Don, and tells him about Michael, and that he's going to pick up some presents. He's walking in the snow, near Macy's, when suddenly he encounters Sollozzo and two thugs. He is abducted. 哈根无法工作，起身来到唐家，告诉他迈克尔的事，并说他要去取一些礼物。他走在梅西百货附近的雪地里，突然遇到了索洛佐和两个暴徒。他被绑架了。
THE TIMES: 时代
How does he tie his tie? In the law firm. Some presents given him. His hat. The dictaphone. Very legit looking office -- a straight law firm. 他是怎么打领带的？在律师事务所有人送他礼物他的帽子口述录音机看起来很正规的办公室 -- 正直的律师事务所。
IMAGERY AND TONE: 意象和基调：
(a) Tom is backed up, calls come in from Johnny Fontane; Connie. Tom has his mind on other things. Maybe he's supposed to meet his wife and kids to go shopping. He tells her to hold the calls, but he talked to Michael. (a) 汤姆被拖住了，约翰尼-方坦和康妮打来电话。汤姆心不在焉。也许他约了妻子和孩子去购物。他让她别接电话，但他和迈克尔谈过了。
(b) Somehow try to get a little information in on Connie -- Carlo, Johnny? (b) 想方设法打听康妮的消息 -- 卡洛、约翰尼？
(c) Would it be ironic if he were picked up by the Macy's windows? The mechanical toys which so delighted Kay. (c) 如果他被梅西百货公司的橱窗选中，会不会很讽刺？让凯如此高兴的机械玩具。
THE CORE: 核心：
Hagen is picked up by Sollozzo. 哈根被索尔洛佐接走。
PI TFALLS: PI TFALLS：
Doesn't get right to the point: kidnapping of Hagen. 没有直奔主题：绑架哈根。
And Sonny and Fred and Mike. She already knew what she would get her mother. Hagen made some suggestions, all of which she rejected as silly. Finally she let him go. 还有桑尼、弗雷德和迈克她已经知道要给妈妈送什么礼物了。哈根提出了一些建议，都被她以愚蠢为由拒绝了。最后她让他走了
When the phone rang again, Hagen threw his papers back into the basket. The hell with it. He'd leave. It never occurred to him to refuse to take the call, however. When his secretary told him it was Michael Corleone he picked up the phone with pleasure. He had always liked Mike. 电话铃再次响起时，哈根把文件扔回了篮子里。见鬼去吧。他离开了。然而，他从未想过要拒绝接听电话。当秘书告诉他是迈克尔-柯里昂打来的电话时，他高兴地接起了电话。他一直很喜欢迈克
"Tom," Michael Corleone said, "I'm driving down to the city with Kay tomorrow. There's something important I want to tell the old man before Christmas. Will he be home tomorrow night?" "汤姆，"迈克尔-柯里昂说，"我明天和凯开车去城里。在圣诞节之前，我有重要的事情要告诉老头子。他明晚会在家吗？"
"Sure," Hagen said. "He's not going out of town until after Christmas. Anything I can do for you?? "当然，"哈根说。"他圣诞节后才会出城。有什么需要我帮忙的吗？
Michael was as closemouthed as his father. "No," he said. "I guess I'll see you Christmas, everybody is going to be out at Long Beach, right?" 迈克尔和他父亲一样沉默寡言。"不，"他说"我们圣诞节见吧 大家都会去长滩，对吧？"
"Right," Hagen said. He was amused when Mike hung up on him without any small talk. "对，"哈根说。当迈克没有闲聊就挂断他的电话时，他感到很好笑。
He told his secretary to call his wife and tell her he would be home a little late but to have some supper for him. Qutside the building he walked briskly downtown toward Macy's. Someone stepped in his wav. To his surprise he saw it was Sollozze. 他让秘书打电话给他的妻子，告诉她他会晚一点回家，但要为他准备一些晚餐。走出大楼，他快步走向市中心的梅西百货公司。有人挡住了他的去路。他惊讶地发现是索洛泽。
Sollozzo took him by the arm and said quietly, "Don't be frightened. I just want to talk to you." A car parked at the curb suddenly had its door open. Sollozzo said urgently, "Get in, I want to talk to you." 索罗佐拉着他的胳膊，轻声说："别害怕。我只是想和你谈谈。"一辆停在路边的汽车突然打开了车门。索拉索急切地说："上车，我有话跟你说。"
Hagen pulled his arm loose. He was still not alarmed, just irritated. "I haven't got time," he said. At that moment two men came up behind him. Hagen felt a sudden weakness in his legs. Sollozzo sard softly, "Get in the car. If I wanted to kill you you'd be dead now. Trust me." 哈根松开了他的胳膊。他仍然没有惊慌，只是有些恼怒。"我没时间了，"他说。这时，两个人从他身后走了过来。哈根顿时感到双腿发软。索洛佐轻声说："上车。如果我想杀你，你现在已经死了。相信我。"
Without a shred of trust Hagen got into the car. 哈根没有一丝信任地钻进了汽车。
Michael Corleone had lied to Hagen. He was already in New Yorks. and he had called from a room in the Xotel Pennsylvania less than ten blocks away. When he hung up the ptone, Kay Adams put 迈克尔-柯里昂对哈根撒了谎。他已经到了纽约，他是从离这里不到十个街区的宾夕法尼亚 Xotel 酒店的一个房间里打的电话。当他挂断电话时，凯-亚当斯把 。
out her cigarette and said, "Mike, what a good fibber you are." 她掐灭了烟头，说："迈克，你真会撒谎"
Michael sat down beside her on the bed. "All for you, honey; if I told my family we were in town we'd have to go there right away. Then we couldn't go out to dinner, we couldn't go to the theater, and 迈克尔坐在她旁边的床上。"都是为了你，亲爱的；如果我告诉我的家人我们在城里，我们就必须马上去那里。那我们就不能出去吃饭，不能去看戏，而且
SCENE TWELVE: HICHAEL AND KAY APIER IHEATER 第十二场：希卡尔和凯伊-阿皮尔-伊希特
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Michael and Kay leave the theater that evening, and are on their way back to the hotel, when Kay notices a newspaper headline that Don Vito Corleone has been shot. Anxiously, Michael scans the various papers, and it is unclear whether he is dead or alive. 迈克尔和凯当晚离开剧院，在返回酒店的路上，凯注意到报纸头条新闻说唐-维托-柯里昂被枪杀了。迈克尔焦急地浏览着各种报纸，不清楚他是死是活。 He calls the Mall from a phone booth, and speaks to Sonny; but even there no one is sure what has happened. There are rumors that the Don is dead, and other reports that he was wounded critically, but was alive when the ambulance took him away. 他在一个电话亭里给购物中心打电话，并与桑尼通话；但即使在那里，也没有人确定发生了什么事。有传言说唐已经死了，也有报道说他受了重伤，但被救护车带走时还活着。 Sonny asks Michael to come to the Mall immediately. 桑尼请迈克尔马上来购物中心。
1. THE TIMES: 1.时代
Carousel; posters and pictures outside; the clothes of the theater audience; some Santa or something set up to get donations. How did pay booths look and operate in 1945? 旋转木马；外面的海报和图片；剧院观众的服装；为募集捐款而设立的圣诞老人或其他东西。1945 年的收费亭是怎样的？
3. TONE AND IMAGERY: 3.语气和意象：
(a) They walk, talking about the show, moving to a N. Y. corner with a news stand; the kind where the man is sheltered from the cold. (a) 他们边走边聊节目，走到纽约的一个角落，那里有个报摊，男主人在那里避寒。
Kay sees the headline; momentarily doesn't know how to react. She shows it to him. He buys all the papers -- (howmany would there be?) Hurries right to aph one booth, to call Sonny. Scene on p. 78 . 凯看到了标题，一时不知如何反应。她拿给他看。他买下了所有的报纸--（会有多少呢？第 78 页场景
(b) The whole time Kay is visible through the glass booth 2 and cannot hear the conversation, sort of like the phone booth scene in Rain People. Also, it puts forth the whole premise of the wife (Kay) being emotionally involved, but separated from the real details; as in later when they are married. (b) 在整个过程中，Kay 都能透过 2 号电话亭的玻璃看到对话内容，却听不到对话内容，这有点像《雨人》中电话亭的场景。同时，这也提出了一个前提，即妻子（凯）在情感上参与其中，但与真实细节分离；就像后来他们结婚时一样。
(c) Essentially, this thing is a round robin, constructed with telephone calls. We start with Mike. He calls Hagen. Then we go with Hagen. Later Mike calls Sonny, and we go with Sonny. (c) 从根本上说，这件事就是一个电话循环。我们从迈克开始。他给哈根打电话。然后我们跟哈根走。然后迈克打电话给桑尼，我们再打给桑尼。
(d) Should then the telephone conversations be divided in half? Sort of like the Berrgman PASSION OF ANNA, the way he shot the dining room scenes, first on one, all others o. (d) 那么电话交谈是否应该分成两部分？有点像贝尔格曼《安娜的激情》（PASSION OF ANNA）中拍摄餐厅场景的方式，先拍一个，其他的都是O。 s., and then on the next, etc. In this case: Start on Mike, and have both sides of the conversation on him; middle of the way, 等。在这种情况下从迈克开始，谈话的两边都是他，中间是他、
show the other side, i. e. Hagen, and stick with that right into the next sequence. 显示另一方，即哈根，并将其直接带入下一个序列。
(e) Sonny, when the shot is with him, should bring up Luca Brasi. (e) 当镜头对准桑尼时，他应该提起卢卡-布拉西。
(f) Kay outside the booth while Mike is talking; the severe night, making them grimace; cold wind, icy. A sort of 'going bad' of the jolly Christmas night. (f) 迈克说话时，凯在亭子外面；严寒的夜晚，让他们面无表情；冷风，冰冷。这是欢乐圣诞夜的一种 "变坏"。
THE CORE: 核心：
Delivering the fact that the Don has been shot; setting up the confusion and reactions that will follow. 传达唐被枪杀的事实；为接下来的混乱和反应埋下伏笔。
5. PI TFALLS: 5.PI TFALLS：
Not getting to the point; making the way Kay sees the headlines seem contrived. And, of course, lack of a truthful, convincing reaction on Michael's part. That funny thing when you're sort of on the outs with one of your parents, and then they get sick or die. 没有开门见山；让凯看到头条新闻的方式显得做作。当然，迈克尔的反应也缺乏真实性和说服力。当你和父母中的一方关系紧张，然后他们生病或去世时，就会发生这种有趣的事情。 Kay's reaction is hinged to Michael's reaction -- she is moved for him, and not for the Godfather. 凯的反应与迈克尔的反应息息相关--她为迈克尔而感动，而不是为教父而感动。
BOOK I 77 第 I 77 册
Michael laughed. "I'm going to be a mathemdtics professor." he said. Then he asked, "Do you want something to eat before we go to 迈克尔笑了"他说："我会成为一名数学教授。然后他问道："在我们去学校之前，你想吃点什么吗？
the hotel?" 酒店？"
Kay shook her head. She looked up at him meaningfully. As always he was touched by her eagerness to make love. He smiled down at her, and they kissed in the cold street. Michael felt hungry, and he decided to order sandwiches sent up to the room. 凯摇了摇头。她抬起头，意味深长地看着他。他一如既往地被她渴望做爱的心情所感动。他向她微笑，两人在寒冷的街道上接吻。迈克尔觉得饿了，他决定叫一份三明治送到房间里。
In the hotel lobby Michael pushed Kay toward the newsstand and said, "Get the papers while I get the key." He had to wait in a small line; the hotel was still short of help despite the end of the war. Michael got his room key and looked around impatiently for Kay. 在酒店大厅，迈克尔把凯推向报刊亭，说："你去拿报纸，我去拿钥匙。"他不得不排着小队等待；尽管战争已经结束，但酒店仍然缺少人手。迈克尔拿到房间钥匙，不耐烦地四处寻找凯。 She was standing by the newsstand, staring down at a newspaper she held in her hand. He walked toward her. She looked up at him. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Oh, Mike," she said, "oh, Mike." He took the paper from her hands. 她站在报摊旁，低头凝视着手中的报纸。他向她走来。她抬头看着他。她的眼里噙满了泪水"哦，迈克，"她说，"哦，迈克"他从她手中接过报纸 The first thing he saw was a photo of his father lying in the street, his head in a pool of blood. A man was sitting on the curb weeping like a child. It was his brother Freddie. Michael Corleone felt his body turning to ice. There was no grief, no fear, just cold rage. 他首先看到的是他父亲躺在街上的照片，他的头倒在血泊中。一个男人坐在路边哭泣，像个孩子。那是他的弟弟弗雷迪。迈克尔-柯里昂感觉自己的身体变成了冰块。没有悲伤，没有恐惧，只有冰冷的愤怒。 He said to Kay, "Go up to the room." But he had to take her by the arm and lead her into the elevator. They rode up together in silence. In their room, Michael sat down on the bed and opened the paper. The headlines said, vito corleone shot. 他对凯说 "到房间里去"但他不得不挽着她的胳膊 带她走进电梯他们默默地一起上了电梯在房间里 迈克尔坐在床上 打开报纸头条新闻是 维托-柯里昂被枪杀 alleged RACKET CHIEF CRITICALLY WOUNDED. OPERATED ON UNDER HEAVY POLICE GUARD. BLOODY MOB WAR FEARED. 据称突击队队长受重伤。在重兵把守下接受手术。人们担心会发生血腥的暴民战争。
Michael felt the weakness in his legs. He said to Kay, "He's not dead, the bastards didn't kill him." He read the story again. His father had been shot at five in the afternoon. 迈克尔感到双腿无力他对凯说，"他没死，那些混蛋没杀他"他又读了一遍故事他父亲是在下午五点被枪杀的 That meant that while he had been making love to Kay, having dinner, enjoying the theater, his father was near death. Michael felt sick with guilt. 这意味着，当他和凯做爱、吃晚餐、欣赏戏剧时，他的父亲已经濒临死亡。迈克尔感到内疚极了。
Kay said, "Shall we go down to the hospital now?" 凯说："我们现在去医院吧？"
Michael shook his head. "Let me call the house first. The people who did this are crazy and now that the old man's still alive they'll be desperate. Who the hell knows what they'll pull next." 迈克尔摇了摇头。"让我先给家里打个电话。干这事的人都是疯子，现在老头子还活着，他们肯定会铤而走险。谁知道他们下一步会做什么？"
Both phones in the Long Beach house were busy and it was almost twenty minutes before Michael could get through. He heard Sonny's 长滩房子里的两部电话都占线，过了将近二十分钟迈克尔才打通。他听到桑尼的
voice saying, "Yeah." 声音说："是的"。
"Sonny, it's me," Michael said. "桑尼，是我，"迈克尔说。
He could hear the relief in Sonny's voice. "Jesus, kid, you had us worried. Where the hell are you? I've sent people to that hick town of yours to see what happened." 他能从桑尼的声音中听出他如释重负的感觉。"天哪，孩子，你让我们担心死了。你到底在哪儿？我已经派人去你那个乡巴佬小镇看发生了什么事。"
SCENE THIRIWAN: THE DON'S SHOOTIIG 场景十三：唐人街
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Hagen pops his head in on the Don and tells him about Michael's phone call and leaves. The Don finishes some last details of the olive oil company, perhaps gives or receives some gifts from the employees. He asks his son, Fredo, to have Pauli Gatto bring the car. 哈根突然出现在唐面前，告诉他迈克尔的电话后就离开了。唐完成了橄榄油公司的最后一些细节，也许还送了或收了一些员工的礼物。他让儿子弗雷多让保利-加托把车开过来。 Fredo replies that Gatto is sick, but he'll get the car himself. 弗雷多回答说，加托病了，但他会自己去取车。
The Don wishes his employees a merry Christmas is helped with his jacket by the manager and continues down the steps and outside. 唐祝愿他的员工们圣诞快乐，经理帮他拿好外套，继续下台阶往外走。
He steps into a fruit stand while Fredo waits with the car and picks out some fruit. when two gunmen appear and shoot him down. Fredo is in a state of shock as the gunmen disappear and the Don is lying in a puddle of blood in the street. 他走进一个水果摊，弗雷多在车里等着，他挑选了一些水果，这时两个持枪歹徒出现并向他开枪。枪手消失后，弗雷多惊魂未定，唐倒在了街上的一滩血泊中。 A radio car and ambulance arrive on the scene. 一辆广播车和救护车到达现场。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The gifts given to the Don by the employees of Genco Olive Oil. The dress. The music. Maybe a Christmas ballad like "Wishing You A Very Merry Christmas" sung by Johnny Fontane. Genco 橄榄油公司员工送给唐的礼物。礼服音乐也许是一首圣诞民谣，比如约翰尼-方坦演唱的《祝你圣诞快乐》。 Possibly even a special recording Johnny made for the Don with a little spoken thank you on it or something? 甚至有可能是约翰尼为唐制作的特别录音，并在上面写上一句感谢的话什么的？
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) Some signpost to show the nature of the overlap. We see the Don alive and well so either this is a flashback, the report of his death was false or this is a flashforward. I don't think the audience can wonder about this, even for a minute. (a) 显示重叠性质的一些标志。我们看到唐活蹦乱跳，所以这要么是倒叙，要么他的死讯是假的，要么这就是倒叙。我认为观众不可能对此产生怀疑，哪怕是一分钟。 They must know immediately their orientation in time. SO: Actually have repeated some little phone conversation, say with Hagen, or even having that phoney long distance call be to the Don. 他们必须及时了解自己的定位。所以：其实可以重复一些小的电话对话，比如和哈根，甚至让那个假的长途电话打给唐。
Now, show the other side of it so we know exactly what time of day it is. And also when Mike and Kay were screwing, the Don was getting shot. 现在给我们看另一面 好让我们知道现在是什么时候还有迈克和凯做爱的时候 唐被枪杀了
(b) Leaving the oil company slow; someone helps him on with his coat. The high angle of the car which is a subliminal reference to Sollozzo, i. e., when he left after the big meeting. Slow down the two flights of steps. (b) 缓慢离开石油公司；有人帮他穿上外套。汽车的高角度，潜台词是指 Sollozzo，即他在大型会议后离开时。慢下两层台阶。 Outside n ot too many people (most have gone home early or are shopping). He thinks twice. slow, selects the fruit. Fredo leaning on the fender of the dark Buick. The two men, full figure, their silhouettes are their faces. 外面人不多（大多数人都早早回家或在购物）。他三思而后行，慢吞吞地挑选水果。弗雷多靠在深色别克车的挡泥板上。两个男人，身材魁梧，他们的轮廓就是他们的脸。
Each detail pointing to the truth. Paying. The change. Slow, greatly detailed. Designed. 每个细节都指向真相。支付。变化。慢，极大的细节。设计。
He sees the men, and he makes the move; suddenly, and with a sprightliness we would never have imagined him capable of. 他看到了那些人，他突然出手了，而且出手之快是我们从未想象过的。
NOW HIT HARD. DESIGN. The fruit rolling; hearing things we cannot see. What has happened? Fast. NOW HIT HARD.设计。果实滚动；听到我们看不到的声音。发生了什么？快。
HITCHCOCK. 希奇科克
Details as graphic elements. The growing pools of blood. CONFUSION 作为图形元素的细节。越来越多的血泊。混乱
The killers are confused; the audience is confused. The adrenalin is pumping. 杀手困惑，观众困惑。肾上腺素飙升。
Their feet careful to avoid the rolling fruit. Going down the incline. 他们的脚小心翼翼地避开滚动的水果。走下斜坡
Freddie coming, confused, even so he doesn't know what to do. The killers confused, finally running away. 弗雷迪来了，他很困惑，甚至不知道该怎么办。杀手们迷惑了，最终跑掉了。 People gather but in doorways; nobody is sticking out; the street is barren; only the Don on the ground and the two pools of blood, and Freddie sitting on the curb crying; and fragments of arms and legs and an occasional head peeking out from a doorway. 人们聚集在一起，但都在门口；没有人伸出头来；街上一片荒芜；只有地上的唐和两滩血迹，还有坐在路边哭泣的弗雷迪，以及手脚的碎片和偶尔从门口探出的头颅。
(c) The police and news radio car come on the scene right away. And possibly the photographer takes the picture that Kay sees later. The detective looks at the shocked Fredo's wallet; and realizes that it's the Don. (c) 警察和新闻广播车立即赶到现场。摄影师可能拍下了凯后来看到的照片。侦探看着震惊的弗雷多的钱包，意识到这就是唐。 How do I make it clear, if at all, that this is the detective on Corleom's payroll? 我怎样才能让人明白，这是科林姆雇佣的侦探？
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
To show how and when the Don was shot. 说明唐是如何以及何时被射杀的。
9. PITFALLS: 9.坑洼
That the shooting not be titilating; still a surprise, even though we know it has happened. That the police and photographers showing up so immediately might look phoney. Also BEWARE -- crowd reactions at a killing can kill you.' (Remember the Rain People). 尽管我们知道枪杀已经发生，但枪杀并不刺激，仍然令人惊讶。警察和摄影师如此迅速地出现可能会显得虚假。另外要小心--杀人时的人群反应可能会要了你的命"（《记住雨人》）。
Generally, try to get that sense of confusion, adrenalin going. Possibly even Fredo dropping his gun, to confusion of assasins. 一般来说，要让观众产生混乱感和肾上腺素分泌。甚至可以让弗雷多把枪扔掉，以引起刺客的混乱。
THE GODFATHER - 80 教父 - 80
In the half hour after the shooting of his father, Sonny Corleone received five phone calls in rapid succession. The first was from Detective John Phillips, who was on the family payroll and had been he two assassins could easily have shot him down. But they too anicked. 在父亲被枪杀后的半个小时内，桑尼-柯里昂接连接到了五个电话。第一个电话是约翰-菲利普斯侦探打来的，他是家族的雇员，如果是他，两个杀手很容易就能把他击毙。但他们也恼羞成怒。 They must have known the son was armed, and besides too luch time had passed. They disappeared around the corner, leaving 'reddie alone in the street with his father's bleeding body. 他们肯定知道儿子有武器，而且时间也过得太久了。他们在拐角处消失了，只留下'Reddie'一个人在街上，和他父亲流血的尸体在一起。 Many of he people thronging the avenue had flung themselves into doorways ir on the ground, others had huddled together in small groups. 许多挤在大道上的人都躲进了门口或趴在地上，其他人则三五成群地挤在一起。
Freddie still had not drawn his weapon. He seemed stunned. He tared down at his father's body lying face down on the tarred street, ying now in what seemed to him a blackish lake of blood. Freddie went into physical shock. 弗雷迪仍未拔出武器。他似乎被吓呆了。他低头看着父亲的尸体，脸朝下躺在铺着柏油的街道上，在他看来，父亲的尸体已经被染成了黑色的血湖。弗雷迪身体受到了惊吓。 People eddied out again and someone, ieeing him start to sag, led him to the curbstone and made him sit lown on it. A crowd gathered around Don Corleone's body, a circle that shattered when the first police car sirened a path through them. 人们再次涌出，有人看到他开始下垂，便把他领到路边石上，让他坐在上面。一群人围着唐-柯里昂的尸体，当第一辆警车呼啸着穿过他们时，这个圆圈被打破了。 Directly behind the police was the Daily News radio car and even before it stopped a photographer jumped out to snap pictures of the bleeding Don Corleond A few moments later an ambulance arrived. 紧跟在警察后面的是《每日新闻》的广播车，车还没停稳，一名摄影师就跳下车拍下了 Don Corleond 流着血的照片。 The photogrypher turned his attention to Freddie Corleone, who was now weeping openly, and this was a curiously comical sight, because of his ough, Cupid-featured face, heavy nose and thick mouth smegred with snot. 摄影师把目光转向了弗雷迪-柯里昂，此时他正哭得稀里哗啦，这场面真是滑稽可笑，因为他那张丘比特式的脸，浓重的鼻涕和满是鼻涕的厚嘴唇。 Detectives were spreading through the crowd and prore police cars were coming up. One detective knelt beside Freddie, questioning him, but Freddie was too deep in shock to answer. The detective reached inside Freddie's coat and lifted his wallet. 侦探们在人群中穿梭，警车也开了过来。一名侦探跪在弗雷迪身旁询问他，但弗雷迪深陷震惊之中，无法回答。侦探把手伸进弗雷迪的大衣，掀开了他的钱包。 He looked at the identification inside and whistled to his partner. In just a few seconds Freddie had been cut off from the crowd by a flock of plainclothesmen. The first detective found Freddie's gun in its shoulder holster and took it. 他看了看里面的证件，对同伴吹了声口哨。仅仅几秒钟，弗雷迪就被一群便衣警察从人群中截了出来。第一名侦探从弗雷迪的枪套里找到了他的枪，并夺了过来。 Then they lifted Freddie off his feet and shoved him into an unmarked car. As that car pulled away it was followed by the Daily News radio car. The photographer was still snapping pictures of everybody and everything. 然后，他们把弗雷迪抬起来，塞进一辆没有标志的汽车里。当那辆车驶离时，《每日新闻》的广播车也跟了上来。摄影师还在拍下所有人和所有事的照片。
in the lead car of plainclothesmen at the scene of the shooting. The 在枪击现场，他坐在便衣警察的头车上。在枪杀现场
ofirst thing he said to Sonny over the phone was, "Do you recognize my voice?" 他在电话里对桑尼说的第一句话是 "你认得出我的声音吗？"
"Yeah," Sonny said. He was fresh from a nap, called to the phone by his wife. "是的，"桑尼说。他刚睡醒，就被妻子叫去接电话。
Phillips said quickly without preamble, "Somebody shot your 菲利普斯毫无铺垫地快速说道："有人向你的
SCENE POURTEEI: SONNY AT THE MLAJJ 场景：桑尼在马拉加
SCENE FOURTEEN: SONNY AT THE MALL 第十四场：桑尼在购物中心
1. S YNOPSIS: 1.S YNOPSIS：
Sonny is the pivot point for information concerning the shooting that is coming in from all directions. Some indicate that the Don is dead, some that he was taken away alive in the ambulance. 桑尼是四面八方传来的有关枪击案信息的枢纽。有的说唐已经死了，有的说他被救护车活捉了。 Sonny performs admirably dispatching button men to cover certain weaknesses in the family defenses; immediately running through lists of names to pinpoint who could have turned color and fingered the old man. 桑尼的表现令人钦佩，他派遣扣子手来掩盖家族防御的某些薄弱环节；他立即列出名单，指出谁有可能变色并指认老人。 He makes tactical decisions covering for any eventuality... such as the possibility of as close and important a Caporegime as Clemeneza being the traitor. 他做出的战术决定可以应对任何可能发生的情况......比如像克莱门内萨这样重要的卡波里吉姆可能是叛徒。 He sets a telephone company executive on the family payroll the task of tracing who received phone calls, and whom they were from over the last 24 hours, and generally rises to the role of head of the family during these mysterious difficulties. 他让一位电话公司的高管负责家庭工资单，追查过去 24 小时内谁接了谁的电话，电话是谁打来的，在这些神秘的困难中，他普遍扮演了一家之主的角色。 Then he receives a phone call from Sollozzo. It is explained to him calmly and simply: The old man has been killed because he was an obstacle to the narcotics deal. He asks Sonny not to lose his famous temper, and try to consider the move as a business deal, and make a peace. 然后，他接到了 Sollozzo 的电话。索罗佐平静而简单地向他解释了情况：老人之所以被杀，是因为他阻碍了毒品交易。他要求桑尼不要发他那著名的脾气，试着把这次行动看作是一次商业交易，以和为贵。 Sollozzo says he has the backing of most of the five families, and that any further violence would line them up solidly behind Sollozzo and against the Corleones. And without the Don, they would have no chance. 索洛佐说他得到了五大家族中大多数人的支持，任何进一步的暴力行动都会让他们坚定地支持索洛佐，反对科利昂家族。没有唐，他们就没有机会。 He also mentions that he has Hagen, and will release him to put forth the terms of the Peace. 他还提到哈根在他手里，将让他提出和平条件。
Sonny is véry anxious to contact Luca Brasi, who was his father's closest and most effective hatchet man, and who is greatly needed now. But Luca is nowhere to be found. 桑尼非常急切地想联系卢卡-布拉西，他是父亲最亲密、最得力的战斧手，现在非常需要他。但卢卡却不知所踪。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The houses on the Mall; how would they be decorated? For Christmas decorations. Real trees. Bubble lights? Real wreathes. Stockings on fireplace? Hundreds of Christmas cards scotch-taped on the wall. Religious ornaments. Lace. Music. 购物中心上的房子会如何装饰？圣诞装饰。真树泡泡灯？真正的花环。壁炉上的长袜？墙上粘贴的数百张圣诞贺卡。宗教装饰品。花边。音乐
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) Sonny as the competent assume or rises well; essentially he becomes the main character. He uses his father's desk. Confusion: Lots of calls coming in. How many lines do they have? (a) 桑尼作为主管承担或上升得很好；他基本上成了主角。他使用父亲的书桌。混乱：很多电话打进来。他们有多少条线路？
(b) The Don is dead; he's alive -- Clemenza heard in the streets that he was dead. The detective calls; he was with him, and he was hurt badly, but he was still alive when he went off in the ambulance/ (b) 唐人死了，他还活着--克莱门扎在街上听说他死了。侦探打来电话；他当时和他在一起，他伤得很重，但当他坐救护车离开时，他还活着。
(c) DEVICE TO OPEN. Possibly get to this scene round-robin telephone call as when M. called Hagen. ) (c) 打开设备。有可能像 M. 给 Hagen 打电话一样，在这个场景中循环打电话。)
(d) PICK UP THE PACE HERE. (d) 在这里加快步伐。
(e) Call from Sollozzo is very calm. (e) Sollozzo 的电话非常平静。
(f) I've got to make all the telephone calls work for me? Add to the confusion. One after another. (f) 我得让所有电话都为我工作？添乱。一个接一个
(g) Sonny's wife's reaction is genuine and touching. (g) 桑尼妻子的反应真实感人。
(h) Sonny's gold-banded wristwatch. (h) 桑尼的金带手表。
(i) Get it going: Who was the traitor -- already Sonny's mind is clicking. LOTS AND LOTS OF DETAILS GIVEN FAST, SOME WE FOLLOW, OTHERS WE DON'T. SOMEONE COMPETENT, KICKING INTO GEAR. (i) 开始吧：谁是叛徒 -- 桑尼已经开始思考了。快速提供大量细节，有些我们知道，有些我们不知道。有能力的人，开始行动。
(j) Cold warm wind as Sonny crosses the Mall. Perhaps a tiny reflective moment of Sonny alone, facing the crisis. (j) 桑尼穿过购物中心时的冷暖风。也许是桑尼独自面对危机的一个微小的反思瞬间。
(1) We must make the audience wonder where Luca Brasi is. (1) 我们必须让观众知道卢卡-布拉西在哪里。
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
An assessment of a critical situation. Taking stock before a storm. What will happen? Who is with who? Make audience ask questions. 评估危急情况。暴风雨来临前的评估。将会发生什么？谁和谁在一起？让听众提出问题。
PITFALLS: 坑洼：
Too slow. Not suspenseful or exciting. Sonny a fool or a bumbler. We know exactly what is going to happen. 太慢。没有悬念，也不刺激。桑尼是个傻瓜还是个笨蛋。我们很清楚将要发生什么。
Note: Luca is the capper at this.' Where is he? Did he sell out? 注：卢卡是这个项目的盖帽人。他在哪儿？他卖身了吗？
What will happen when he finds out? 当他发现时会发生什么？
WHAT WILL HAPPEN? 会发生什么
BOOK I 第一册
father outside his place. Fifteen minutes ago. He's alive but hurt bad. They've taken him to French Hospital. They got your brother Freddie down at the Chelsea precinct. You better get him a doctor when they turn him loose. 父亲在他家门口十五分钟前他还活着，但伤得很重他们把他送到了法国医院他们在切尔西分局抓到了你弟弟弗雷迪他们把他放走的时候 你最好给他找个医生 I'm going down to the hospital now to help question your old man, if he can talk. I'll keep you posted." 我现在就去医院帮忙询问你父亲 如果他还能说话的话有消息我会通知你的。"
Across the table, Sonny's wife Sandra noticed that her husband's face had gone red with flushing blood. His eyes were glazed over. 在桌子对面，桑尼的妻子桑德拉注意到丈夫的脸已经被鲜血染红。他的眼睛炯炯有神。 She whispered, "What's the matter?" He waved at her impatiently to shut up, swung his body away so that his back was toward her and said into the phone, "You sure he's alive?" 她小声问："怎么了？"他不耐烦地挥手让她闭嘴，把身体摆开，背对着她，对着电话说："你确定他还活着？"
"Yeah, I'm sure," the detective said. "A lot of blood but I think maybe he's not as bad as he lodks." "是的，我确定，"侦探说。"流了很多血，但我想也许他没那么糟糕"
"Thanks," Sonny said. "Be hpme tomorrow morning eight sharp. You got a grand coming." "谢谢，"桑尼说。"明早八点准时到。你有一个盛大的来临。"
Sonny cradled the phone. He forced himself to sit still. He knew that his greatest weakness was his anger and this was one time when anger could be fatal. The first thing to do was get Tom Hagen. Bur before he could pick up the phone, it kang. 桑尼紧握着电话。他强迫自己坐着不动。他知道自己最大的弱点就是愤怒，而这一次，愤怒可能是致命的。首先要做的就是找到汤姆-哈根。还没等他拿起电话，电话就 "砰 "的一声挂断了。 The call was from the bookmaker licensed by the Family to operate in the district of the Don's office. The bookmaker had called to tell him that the Don had been killed, shot dead in the street. 电话是家族特许在唐办公室所在区域经营的庄家打来的。庄家打电话告诉他，唐被杀了，在街上被枪杀。 After a few questions to make sure that the bookmaker's informant had not bgen close to the body, Sonny dismissed the information as incorrect. Phillips' dope would be more accurate. The phone rang almost immediately a third time. It was a reporter from the Daily News. 桑尼问了几个问题，以确定庄家的线人没有接近过尸体，然后他认为这个信息不正确。菲利普斯的毒品更准确。电话几乎是立刻响了第三次。是《每日新闻》的记者打来的。 As soon as he 1entified himself, Sonny Corleone hung up. 他一表明身份，桑尼-柯里昂就挂断了电话。
He dialed Hagen's house and asked Hagen's wife, "Did Tom come home yet?" She said, "No," that he was not due for another twenty minutes but she expected him home for supper. "Have him call me," Sonny said. 他拨通了哈根家的电话 问哈根的妻子 "汤姆回家了吗？"她说 "没有"，说他还有二十分钟才到家 但她希望他能回家吃晚饭"让他给我打电话，"桑尼说。
He tried to think things out. He tried to imagine how his father would react in a like situation. 他试着思考问题。他试着想象父亲在类似情况下的反应。 He had known immediately that this was an attack by Sollozzo, but Sollozzo would never have dared to eliminate so high-ranking a leader as the Don unless he was backed by other powerful people. Ihe phone, ringing for the fourth time, interrupted his thoughts. 他立即意识到这是索洛佐的一次袭击，但索洛佐除非有其他权势人物支持，否则绝不敢除掉唐这样的高级领导人。电话铃第四次响起，打断了他的思绪。 The voice on the other end was very soft, very gentle. "Santino Corleone?" it asked. 电话那头的声音很轻，很温柔。"桑提诺-柯里昂？"他问。
"Yeah," Sonny said. "是的，"桑尼说。
"We have Tom Hagen," the voice said. "In about three hours he'll be released with our proposition. Don't do anything rash until you've "汤姆-哈根在我们手上，"那个声音说。"大约三小时后，他就会和我们的提议一起被释放。在此之前，不要轻举妄动。
BOOK I 第一册
bring Paulie. Pick him up on your way over. I don'teare how sick he SHE LOVES 把保利带来顺路去接他我不在乎他病得有多重 她爱他
THE OLD is. You got that?" He slammed down the phente without waiting for an answer. 老是。明白了吗？"他不等对方回答，就猛地放下了笔。
His wife was weeping silent He stared at her for a moment, then said in a harsh voice, "Any of our people call, tell them to get me in my father's house on his special phone. Anybody else call, you don't know nothing. 他盯着她看了一会儿，然后厉声说道："如果我们的人打电话来，让他们用我父亲家的专用电话找我。其他人打电话来，你什么都不知道。 If Tom's wife calls, tell her that Tom won't be home for a while, he's on business." 如果汤姆的妻子打电话来 告诉她汤姆暂时不在家 他出差了"
He pondered for a moment. "A couple of our people will come to stay here." He saw her look of fright and said impatiently, "You don't have to be scared, I just want them here. Do whatever they tell you to do. 他沉思了片刻。"我们的几个人会来这里住。"他看到她害怕的样子，不耐烦地说："你不用害怕，我只是想让他们来这里。他们让你做什么，你就做什么。 If you wanta talk to me, get me on Pop's special phone but don't call me unless it's really important. And don't worry." He went out of the house. 如果你想跟我说话，用老爸的专用电话找我，但除非真的很重要，否则不要给我打电话。别担心他走出了房子
Darkness had fallen and the December wind whipped through the mall. Sonny had no fear about stepping out into the night. 夜幕降临，十二月的寒风在商场里呼啸而过。桑尼毫不畏惧地踏入夜幕。 All eight houses were owned by Don Corleone; At the mouth of the mall the two houses on either side were rented by family retainers with their own families and star boarders, single men who lived in the basement apartments. 所有八栋房子都归唐-柯里昂所有；在商场入口处，两边的两栋房子分别租给了有自己家庭的家臣和明星寄宿者，他们都是单身男子，住在地下室的公寓里。 Of the remaining six houses that formed the rest of the half circle, one was inhabited by Tom Hagen and his family, his own, and the smallest and least ostentatious by the Don himself. 在构成半圆的其余六座房子中，有一座是汤姆-哈根和他的家人居住的，也就是他自己的房子，而最小、最不张扬的房子则是唐人自己的房子。 The other three houses were given rent-free to retired friends of the Don with the understanding that they would be vacated whenever he reguested. The harmless-looking mall was an impregnable fortress. 另外三栋房子则免租金租给了唐的退休朋友，但有一项谅解，即只要他提出要求，这些房子就会被腾空。看似人畜无害的商场却是一座坚不可摧的堡垒。
All eight houses were equipped with floodlights which bathed the grounds around them and made the mall impossible to lurk in. Sonny went across the street to his father's house and let himself inside with his own key. 所有八栋房子都装有泛光灯，照亮了周围的地面，让人无法潜入商场。桑尼来到街对面父亲的房子，用自己的钥匙开门进去。 He yelled out, "Ma, where are you?" and his mother came out of the kitchen. Behind her rose the smell of frying peppers. Before she could say anything, Sonny took her by the arm and mude her sit down. "I just got a call," he said. "Now don't get worried. 他大声喊道："妈，你在哪儿？"母亲从厨房走了出来。在她身后，炒辣椒的香味扑鼻而来。还没等她开口，桑尼就拉着她的胳膊让她坐下。"我刚接到一个电话，"他说。"现在别担心。 Pop's in the hospital, he's hurt. Get dressed and get ready to get down there. I'll have a carand a driver for you in a little while. OK?" 爸爸在医院，他受伤了穿好衣服，准备去医院我一会儿就给你找辆车和司机。好吗？"
His mother looked at him steadily for a mroment and then asked in Italion, "Have they shot him?" 他母亲定定地看了他一会儿，然后用意大利语问道："他们枪毙他了吗？"
-onny nodded. His mother bowed her head for a moment. Then She went back into the kitchen. Sonny followed her. He watched her turn off the gas under the panful of peppers and then go out and up -翁尼点了点头。他的母亲低头沉思了一会儿。然后她回到了厨房。桑尼跟在她后面。他看着她关掉了锅里辣椒下面的煤气，然后走出去，上了楼。
unporetant infrimition 不畏强权
but he put it out of his mind. Luch would come tg he house as soon as he heard the news. Eonny leancd back in the swivel chair. 但他把这件事抛在脑后。卢奇一听到消息就会来家里。伊昂尼靠在转椅上。 In an hour the house would be swarming with Family people and he would have to tell them all what to do, and now that he finally had time to think he realized how serious the situation was. 一个小时后，家里就会挤满家族的人，他必须告诉他们该怎么做，现在他终于有时间思考了，他意识到事态的严重性。 It was the first challenge to the Corleone Family and thei power in ten years There was no doubt that Sollozzo was behind it, But he would never have dared attempt such a stroke unless he had support from at least one of the fiye great New York families. 毫无疑问，索拉索是幕后黑手，但如果没有纽约各大家族中至少一个家族的支持，他是绝对不敢轻举妄动的。 And that support must have come from the Tattaglias. Which meant a full-scale war or an immediate settlement on Sollozzo's terms. Sonny smiled grimly. The wily Turk had planned well but he had been unlucky. The old man was alive and so it was war. 而这种支持一定来自塔塔利亚家族。这意味着一场全面战争 或者按照索拉索的条件立即达成和解桑尼苦笑了一下。狡猾的土耳其人计划得很好，但他运气不好。老头子还活着，所以这就是战争。 With Luca Brasi and the resources of the Corleone Family there could be but one outcome. But again the nagging worry. Where was Luca Brasi? 有了卢卡-布拉西和柯里昂家族的资源，结果只有一个。但我又开始担心了。卢卡-布拉西在哪里？
4 WHERE 4处
His FATHER'S CHAIR AND DESK 他父亲的椅子和书桌
is Astant newides. that lio foth 是 Astant newides。
is 是
not 不
there. 那里
Also) 还有)
mahes 水管
wistimaly
ast the ......（从
Queations , F
sorny is 嬷嬷是
Big enough toll, t! 足够大的通行费
SCENE PIFNIEN: SOLIOZZO AND HAGßN 皮夫尼恩场景：索利奥佐和哈格恩
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Sollozzo has brought Hagen to an abandoned apartment where he very calmly explains that Hagen's role be that of the peacemaker to Sonny. That he should very rationally put forth the deal once again now that the Don is out of the picture. 索尔洛佐把哈根带到一间废弃的公寓里，他非常冷静地解释说，哈根的角色是桑尼的和事佬。他应该非常理性地再次提出交易，因为唐已经退出了。 He is just about to release Hagen, when one of his button men enters excitedly with some news. Don Corleone is not dead. Sollozzo says that now it's a totally different ball game. He cannot release him. "Bad luck for me, bad luck for you. . ." 他正准备释放哈根时，他的一个手下兴奋地跑了进来，带来了一个消息。唐-柯里昂没有死。索罗佐说，现在情况完全不同了。他不能放了他"我倒霉，你也倒霉。. ."
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The car they are in. The TV set and program that is on: Howdy Doody. Same old Kimi. 他们乘坐的汽车电视机和正在播放的节目：Howdy Doody。老样子的 Kimi。
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
(a) Lots of men crowded into the car; all with suits and ties. Maybe even seven. (a) 很多男人挤在车里，都穿着西装，打着领带。可能有七个人。
(b) Hagen really frightened, sweating. He thinks he's going to be killed. (b) 哈根真的吓坏了，满头大汗。他以为自己会被杀死。
(c) He's picked up by the Macy's mechanical windows with presents. (c) 他被梅西百货的机械橱窗里的礼物吸引住了。
(d) China cup with whiskey. BIG, BIG, BIG empty apartment, with lots of space around them. (d) 装有威士忌的中国杯。宽敞、宽敞、宽敞的空公寓，周围空间宽敞。
(e) If no one knows for sure if the Don is dead or alive, this will be a nice moment with the line "Bac luck for lme, bad luck for you. " (e) 如果没有人确定唐僧是死是活，这将是一个很好的时机，可以用 "我倒霉，你倒霉 "这句话来形容。"
Keep idea of Luca going. 保持卢卡的想法。
(f) Note: Mattresses on floor? Have Sollozzo's people already prepared for such a confrontation. (f) 注：床垫放在地板上？索尔洛佐的人是否已经为这种对抗做好了准备。
THE CORE: 核心：
PITFALLS: 坑洼：
(a) Cliches. . . Thugs sitting around a seedy kitchen table playing (a) 陈词滥调.. .歹徒围坐在肮脏的厨房餐桌旁玩耍
cards, their jackets off, showing their shoulder holsters. THIS IS BUSINESS, BIG BUSINESS. Put it forth professionally. 他们脱掉外套，露出肩上的枪套。这是生意，大生意。专业一点
(b) If Hagee's grief for the old man is not specific. (b) 如果哈吉对老人的悲痛不具体。
NOTE TO ME: There is a lot of people reacting to bad news in this filem, i. e. that someone they love is in danger or already dead. This is tough. Think about it, AND BE PREPARED, FRANCIS. 我的注意：在这个文件中，有很多人对坏消息做出反应，即他们所爱的人处于危险之中或已经死亡。这很艰难。好好想想，做好准备，弗朗西斯。
BOOK I - 87 第 I - 87 册
that sprang to Hagen's eyes. Then he went on. "We got him outside his office, in the street. As soon as I got the word, I picked you up. You have to make the peace between me and Sonny." 哈根的眼睛里闪过一丝光亮。然后他继续说"我们在他办公室外面的街上抓到了他。我一得到消息，就把你接走了。你必须在我和桑尼之间达成和解"
Hagen didn't answer. He was surprised at his own grief. And the feeling of desolation mixed with his fear or death. Sollozzo was speaking again. "Sonny was hot for my deal. Right? You know it's the smart thing to do too. Narcotics is the coming thing. 哈根没有回答。他对自己的悲伤感到惊讶。他对自己的悲痛感到惊讶，对死亡的恐惧让他感到怅然若失。索罗佐又说话了"桑尼对我的交易很热心。对不对？你知道这也是明智之举。缉毒是未来的事情。 There's so much money in it that everybody can get rich just in a couple of years. The Don was an old 'Moustache Pete,' his day was over but he didn't know it. Now he's dead, nothing can bring him back. I'm ready to make a new deal, I want you to talk Sonny into taking it." 这里面的钱太多了，每个人都能在几年内致富。唐人是个老 "小胡子皮特"，他的时代已经过去了，但他不知道。现在他死了，没有什么能让他复生。我已经准备好做一笔新交易了 我希望你能说服桑尼接受这笔交易"
Hagen said, "You haven't got a chance. Sonny will come after you with everything he's got." 哈根说："你没有机会了。桑尼会倾其所有来找你的。"
Sollozzo said impatiently, "That's gonna be his first reaction. You have to talk some sense to him. The Tattaglia Family stands behind me with all their people. The other New York families will go along with anything that will stop a full-scale war between us. 索洛佐不耐烦地说："那会是他的第一反应。你得跟他讲讲道理。塔塔利亚家族和他们所有的人都支持我。只要能阻止我们之间的全面战争，纽约的其他家族都会支持我。 Our war has to hurt them and their businesses. If Sonny goes along with the deal, the other Families in the country will consider it none of their affair, even the Don's oldest friends." 我们的战争必须伤害他们和他们的生意。如果桑尼同意这笔交易 国内其他家族会认为这与他们无关 甚至是唐的老朋友"
Hagen stared down at his hands, not answering. Sollozzo went on persuasively. "The Don was slipping. In the old days I could never have gotten to him. The other Families distrust him because he made you his Consigliori and you're not even Italian, much less Sicilian. 哈根低头盯着自己的双手，没有回答。索洛佐继续劝说。"唐人正在溜走。如果是以前，我根本不可能接近他。其他家族的人不信任他，因为他让你成为他的 Consigliori，而你甚至不是意大利人，更不是西西里人。 If it goes to all-out war the Corleone Family will be smashed and everybody loses, me included. I need the Family political contacts more than I need the money even. So talk to Sonny, talk to the caporegimes; you'll save a lot of bloodshed." 如果全面开战，柯里昂家族就会被摧毁，所有人都会输掉，包括我在内。我需要家族的政治关系，甚至比需要钱还多。所以，跟桑尼谈谈，跟首领们谈谈；你会避免很多流血事件。"
Hagen held out his china cup for more whiskey. "I'll try," he said. "But Sonny is strong-headed. And even Sonny won't be able to call off Luca. You have to worry about Luca. I'll have to worry about Luca if I go for your deal." 哈根伸出瓷杯，想再来一杯威士忌。"我会尽力的，"他说。"但桑尼是个坚强的人。即使是桑尼，也无法叫停卢卡。你得担心卢卡。如果我接受你的交易 我也得担心卢卡"
Sollozzo said quietly, "I'll take care of Luca. You take care of Sonny and the other two kids. Listen, you can tell them that Freddie would have gotten it today with his old man but my people had strict orders not to gun him. I didn't want any more hard feelings than necessary. 索洛佐低声说："我会照顾卢卡。你照顾桑尼和另外两个孩子。听着，你可以告诉他们，弗雷迪今天本可以和他老爹在一起，但我的人严令不准枪杀他。我不想再让他们为难了 I didn't want any more hard feelings than necessary. You can tell them that, Freddie is alive because of me." Finally Hagen's mind was working. For the first tume he really believed that Sollozzo did not mean to kill him or hold him as a hostage. The sudden relief from fear that flooded his body made him 你可以告诉他们，弗雷迪是因为我才活着的。"哈根的脑子终于开始运转了。他第一次真正相信，索洛佐并不想杀他，也不想把他当作人质。突然从恐惧中解脱出来的感觉充斥着他的全身，使他
SCENE SIXTEEN: THE MALI 场景 16：马里
SCENE SIXTEEN: THE MALL 场景十六：商场
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
By now the Mall is protected by groups of button men and bodyguards stationed strategically around the Mall. There is a feeling, a general tone of people waiting for some sort of definitive news. 此时此刻，购物中心已被一群扣子男和保镖保护起来，他们战略性地驻扎在购物中心周围。人们普遍有一种等待确切消息的感觉。 Sonny is formulating plans of counter-attack, assessing the very tough battle they have ahead. 桑尼正在制定反击计划，评估他们面前的这场硬仗。 The news has come in that the Don is alive in the hospital: elaborate plans are made for the building to be ringed with security men, so that Sollozzo cannot get to him to finish the job. 医院传来消息，唐还活着：他们精心策划，在大楼里布满了保安人员，这样索洛佐就无法接近他完成任务。
News comes in from the telephone company man that Paulie Gatto had received numerous phone calls from the phone booth across the street from the scene of the murder. . . he is the traitor. 电话公司的人传来消息，说保利-加托从谋杀现场街对面的电话亭接到了许多电话。他就是叛徒 Generally, Michael is wandering around in the midst of this activity, and is sort of shocked to see the brutality of Sonny's plans for revenge. At that point, we hear a cry from Hagen's wife; and learn that Hagen has been released, and is there in her arms. 一般情况下，迈克尔都是在这种活动中四处游荡，看到桑尼的复仇计划如此残忍，他有点震惊。这时，我们听到哈根妻子的哭声，得知哈根已被释放，正躺在她的怀里。
They all have a very serioud meeting early in the morning, and discuss the sttuation with Hagen present. They agree Gatto must be killed: Clemenza's job, insofar as he was one of his regime. 他们一大早就开了个非常严肃的会议，在哈根在场的情况下讨论局势。他们一致认为必须杀死加图克莱门扎的工作，因为他是他政权的一员。
Michael is considered a civilian and a non-combatant, and is given the task of calling Luca Brasi's phone over and over again. But there is no answer. 迈克尔被视为平民和非战斗人员，他的任务是一遍又一遍地拨打卢卡-布拉西的电话。但一直无人接听。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
Cars, hats and overcoats. Bow ties, radio at the gate. 汽车、帽子和大衣。领结、门口的收音机
IMAGERY AND TONE: 意象和基调：
(a) The Mall itself, lit very brightly. The air is cold; there is steam and breath. Any foul weather o. k. Rain, fog or snow. A fortress with lots and lots of strange men and cars. (a) 商场本身，灯火通明。空气寒冷，弥漫着蒸汽和气息。任何恶劣天气都可以。雨、雾或雪。一个有很多很多陌生男人和汽车的堡垒。
(b) People camped out; food, cigarettes, blankets. People up all night -- some sleeping in odd places. (b) 人们露营；食物、香烟、毯子。人们彻夜未眠 -- 有些人睡在奇怪的地方。
(c) No cards. Maybe some other kind of game? (c) 没有纸牌。也许是其他什么游戏？
(d) People whispering, like the waiting room of a hospital. WHISPERING. (d) 人们窃窃私语，就像医院的候诊室。耳语。
(e) People waiting for NEWS. (e) 等待 "新闻 "的人。
(f) The Don's office, his desk, etc. constantly remind us that he is not there. *PREPARE for this. (f) 唐的办公室、办公桌等不断提醒我们他不在那里。*为此做好准备。
(Little things the Don did with the things in his office.) (唐对他办公室里的东西所做的小事）。
(g) The fusion of home, family, business and violence. (g) 家庭、家人、企业和暴力的融合。
THE CORE: 核心：
Put forth Sonny's plan of attack (making it clear it differs from what the Don would have done). Deliver Hagen, and they make plans REALIZING THEY HAVE A TOUGH BATTLE AHEAD. Keeping Michael on the outside. 提出桑尼的攻击计划（明确指出与唐会做的不同）。交出哈根，他们制定计划，意识到前方是一场艰苦的战斗。把迈克尔留在外面 A re-assessment of the characters and their role in the drama about to unfold. 重新评估人物及其在即将上演的戏剧中的角色。
A DESPARATE NEED FOR LUCA BRASI. *(Note: Maybe start pushing here the idea that Brasi has turned sides -- to prepare the audience to think that for Sc. 18). 卢卡-布拉西的迫切需要。*注：也许可以从这里开始推敲布拉西已经变节的想法--让观众为第 18 场做好准备。18).
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Too long, boring feeling we're not "in" on something. 时间太长，让人感到乏味，感觉我们没有 "参与 "其中。
FEELING THERE IS NOT A LOT AT STAKE. 感觉没有什么利害关系。
Failure to make clear the point that the hospital is guarded. 没有明确指出医院有专人看守。
Chapter 章节
WHEN Michael Corleone arrived at his father's house in Long Beach he found the narrow entrance mouth of the mall blocked off with a link chain. The mall itself was bright with the floodlights of all eight houses, outlining at least ten cars parked along the curving cement walk. 当迈克尔-柯里昂来到父亲位于长滩的家时，他发现商场狭窄的入口处被一条铁链封锁了。商场本身在八栋房子的泛光灯照射下显得格外明亮，至少有十辆汽车停在弯弯曲曲的水泥路上。
Two men he didn't know were leaning against the chain. One of them asked in a Brooklyn accent, "Who're you?" 两个他不认识的人靠在铁链上。其中一个操着布鲁克林口音问："你是谁？"
He told them. Another man came out of the nearest house and peered at his face. "That's the Don's kid," he said. "I'll bring him inside." Mike followed this man to his father's house, where two men at the door let him and his escort pass inside. 他告诉他们。另一个人从最近的房子里走出来，看了看他的脸。"那是唐家的孩子，"他说。"我带他进去"迈克跟着这个人来到他父亲的房子 门口的两个人让他和他的护卫进去了
The house seemed to be full of men he didn't know, until he went into the living room. There Michael saw Tom Hagen's wife, Theresa, sitting stiffly on the sofa, smoking a cigarette. On the coffee table in front of her was a glass of whiskey. 房子里似乎都是他不认识的人，直到他走进客厅。在那里，迈克尔看到汤姆-哈根的妻子特丽莎僵硬地坐在沙发上抽着烟。她面前的茶几上放着一杯威士忌。 On the other side of the sofa sat the bulky Clemenza. The caporegime's face was impassive, but he was sweating and the cigar in his hand glistened slickly black with his saliva. 沙发的另一边坐着身材魁梧的克莱门扎。卡波雷基姆面无表情，但他满头大汗，手中的雪茄在唾液的滋润下闪烁着乌黑的光泽。
Clemenza came to wring his hand in a consoling way, muttering, "Your mother is at the hospital with your father, he's going to be all 克莱门扎过来安慰地拧着他的手，喃喃地说："你妈妈在医院陪着你爸爸，他会好起来的。
BOOK I 9 I 第 I 9 I 册
were too young to know about it and then things got pretty smooth while you were growing up." He paused and then said, "She's down at the hospital with the old man. He's gonna pull through." 在你成长的过程中，一切都变得很顺利。"他停顿了一下，然后说："她在医院陪着老人。他会挺过来的。"
"How about us going down?" Michael asked. "我们下去怎么样？"迈克尔问道。
Sonny shook his head and said dryly, "I can't leave this house until it's all over." The phone rang. Sonny picked it up and listened intently. While he was listening Michael sauntered over to the desk and glanced down at the yellow pad Sonny had been writing on. 桑尼摇了摇头，干巴巴地说："在一切结束之前，我不能离开这房子。"电话铃响了。桑尼拿起电话，仔细听着。就在他听电话的时候，迈克尔大步走到书桌前，低头瞥了一眼桑尼一直在写的黄色便笺。 There was a list of seven names. The first three were Sollozzo, Phillip Tattaglia, and John Tattaglia. It struck Michael with full force that he had interrupted Sonny and Tessio as they were making up a list of men to be killed. 名单上有七个名字。前三个是索洛佐、菲利普-塔塔利亚和约翰-塔塔利亚。迈克尔猛然意识到，他打断了桑尼和泰西欧的谈话，因为他们正在拟定一份要杀死的人的名单。
When Sonny hung up the phone he said to Theresa Hagen and Michael, "Can you two wait outside? I got some business with Tessio we have to finish." 桑尼挂了电话 他对特丽莎-哈根和迈克尔说 "你们俩能在外面等着吗？我和泰西欧有事要谈
Hagen's wife said, "Was that call about Tom?" She said it almost truculently but she was weeping with fright. Sonny put his arm around her and led her to the door. "I swear he's going to be OK," he said. "Wait in the living room. 哈根的妻子说："那通电话是关于汤姆的吗？"她几乎是颤抖着说的，但她已经吓哭了。桑尼搂着她，把她领到门口。"我发誓他会没事的，"他说。"在客厅等着。 I'll come out as soon as I hear something." He shut the door behind her. Michael had sat down in one of the big leather armchairs. Sonny gave him a quick sharp look and then went to sit down behind the desk. 我一听到动静就出来。"他在她身后关上了门。迈克尔在一张大皮扶手椅上坐了下来。桑尼狠狠地瞪了他一眼，然后走到办公桌后面坐下。
"Ou hang around me Mike," he said, "You're gonna hear things you don't wanta hear." "你在我身边转悠，迈克，"他说 "你会听到你不想听到的事"
Michael lit a cigarette. "I can help out," he said, 迈克尔点燃了一支烟。"他说："我可以帮忙、
"No, you can't," Sonny said. "The old man would be sore as hell if "不，你不能，"桑尼说。"如果
I let you get mixed up in this." 是我让你卷入其中的"
Michael stood up and yelled. "You lousy bastard, he's my father. I'm not supposed to help him? I can help. I don't have to go out and kill people but I can help. Stop treating me like a kid brother. I was in the war. I got shot, remember? I killed some Japs. 迈克尔站起来大喊"你这个混蛋，他是我父亲。我不该帮他吗？我可以帮他我不用出去杀人，但我可以帮忙。别再把我当小弟弟了。我参加过战争我中过枪，记得吗？我杀了几个日本人 What the hell do you think I'll do when you knock somebody off? Faint?" 你以为你把别人打晕了我会怎么样？晕倒？"
Sonny grinned at him. "Pretty soon you'll want me to put up my dukes. OK, stick around, you can handle the phone." He turned to Tessio. "That call I just got gave me dope we needed." He turned to Michael. "Somebody had to finger the old man. 桑尼朝他咧嘴一笑。"很快你就会想让我翘起二郎腿了。好吧，你留在这里，你可以处理电话。"他转向泰西欧"我刚接到的那个电话给了我我们需要的毒品。"他转向迈克尔"总得有人去指证那个老头 It could have been Clemenza, it could have been Paulie Gatto, who was very conveniently sick today. I know the answer now, let's see how smart you are, Mike, you're the college boy. Who sold out to Sollozzo?" 可能是克莱门扎，也可能是保利・加托 他今天正好病了我现在知道答案了 看看你有多聪明 麦克 你是大学生"谁出卖了索拉索？"
Michael sat down again and relaxed back into the leather armchair. 迈克尔再次坐下，放松地靠在皮扶手椅上。
tracked down all of Paulie's phone calls in and out. Clemenza's too. On the three days Paulie was sick this month he got a call from a street booth across from the old man's building. Today too. 追踪了保利所有的进出电话克莱门扎也是这个月保利生病的三天里 他都是在老人家楼对面的小亭子里接到电话的今天也是 They were checking to see if Paulie was coming down or somebody was being sent down to take his place. Or for some other reason. It doesn't matter." Sonny shrugged. "Thank God it was Paulie. We'll need Clemenza bad." 他们在检查保利是否会下来 或者派谁下来接替他的位置或者出于其他原因这不重要。"桑尼耸耸肩。"谢天谢地，是保利。我们很需要克莱门扎。"
Michael asked hesitantly, "Is it going to be an all-out war?" 迈克尔迟疑地问："这会是一场全面战争吗？"
Sonny's eyes were hard. "That's how I'm going to play it as soon as Tom checks in. Until the old man tells me different." 桑尼的眼神很坚定。"汤姆一来，我就会这么做。直到老头子告诉我不这么做。"
Michael asked, "So why don't you wait until the old man can tell you?" 迈克尔问："那你为什么不等老人告诉你呢？"
Sonny looked at him curiously. "How the hell did you win those combat medals? We are under the gun, man, we gotta fight. I'm just afraid they won't let Tom go." 桑尼好奇地看着他。"你到底是怎么赢得这些战斗勋章的？我们在枪口下，伙计，我们必须战斗。我只是担心他们不会放过汤姆。"
Michael was surprised at this. "Why not?" 迈克尔对此感到惊讶。"为什么不呢？"
Again Sonny's voice was patient. "They snatched Tom because they figured the old man was finished and they could make a deal with me and Tom would be the sit-down guy in the preliminary stages, carry the proposition. 桑尼的声音再次充满耐心。"他们抢走汤姆，是因为他们觉得老头子已经完了，可以和我做个交易，汤姆会在前期坐镇，提出建议。 Now with the old man alive they know I can't make a deal so Tom's no good to them. They can turn him loose or dump him, depending how Sollozzo feels. If they dump him, it would be just to show us they really mean business, trying to bulldoze us." 现在老家伙还活着 他们知道我做不了交易 所以汤姆对他们没好处他们可以放了他，也可以甩了他，就看索拉索怎么想了。如果他们甩了他，只是为了向我们表明 他们真的是认真的，想把我们一网打尽。"
Michael said quietly, "What made Sollozzo think he could get a deal with you?" 迈克尔低声说："是什么让索拉索认为他能和你达成协议？"
Sonny flushed and he didn't answer for a moment. Then he said, "We had a meeting a few months ago, Sollozzo came to us with a proposition on drugs. The old man turned him down. But during the meeting I shot off my mouth a little, I showed I wanted the deal. 桑尼面红耳赤，一时没有回答。然后他说："几个月前我们开过一次会，索洛佐向我们提出了一个关于毒品的建议。老头子拒绝了他。但在会面时，我说了几句话，表示我想要这笔交易。 Which is absolutely the wrong thing to do; if there's one thing the old man hammered into me it's never to do a thing like that, to let other people know there's a split of opinion in the Family. 这绝对是件错事；如果说老头子给我灌输了一件事，那就是永远不要做这样的事，让别人知道家族里有意见分歧。 So Sollozzo figures he gets rid of the old man, I have to go in with him on the drugs. With the old man gone, the Family power is cut at least in half. I would be fighting for my life anyway to keep all the businesses the old man got together. 所以索拉索认为，他除掉了老头，我就得和他一起贩毒。老头子走了，家族势力至少减半。为了保住老头子的生意，我也得拼命了 Drugs are the coming thing, we should get into it. And his knocking off the old man is purely business, nothing personal. As a matter of business I would go in with him. Of course he would never let me get too close, he'd make sure I'd never get a clean 毒品是大势所趋，我们应该好好研究一下。他打倒老人纯粹是公事公办，与个人恩怨无关。作为公事，我会和他一起去。当然，他绝对不会让我靠得太近，他会确保我永远不会得到一个干净的
BOOK I 95 第 I 95 册
himself from his wife's arms and lowered her back onto the sofa. He smiled at Michael grimly. "Glad to see you, Mike, really glad." He strode into the office without another look at his still-sobbing wife. 他从妻子的怀里挣脱出来，把她放回沙发上。他面无表情地对迈克尔笑了笑。"很高兴见到你，迈克，真的很高兴。"他大步走进办公室，没有再看一眼仍在抽泣的妻子。 He hadn't lived with the Corleone Family ten years for nothing, Michael thought with a queer flush of pride. Some of the old man had 迈克尔心想，他和柯里昂家族一起生活了十年，这十年可不是白过的。老人的一些
rubbed off on him, as it had on Sonny, and he thought, with surprise, even on himself. 他惊讶地想，甚至连他自己也受到了影响。
( IT was nearly four o'clock in the morning as they all sat in the corner room office-Sonny, Michael, Tom Hagen, Clemenza and Tessio. Theresa Hagen had been persuaded to go to her own home next door. (当他们都坐在角落的办公室里时，已经快凌晨四点了--桑尼、迈克尔、汤姆-哈根、克莱门扎和泰西欧。特丽莎-哈根被劝回了隔壁自己的家。 Paulie Gatto was still waiting in the living room, not knowing that Tessio's men had been instructed not to let him leave or let him out of their sight. 保利-加托还在客厅里等着，他不知道泰西欧的手下已经接到指示，不能让他离开，也不能让他离开他们的视线。
Tom Hagen relayed the deal Sollozzo offered. He told how after Sollozzo had learned the Don still lived, it was obvious that he meant to kill Hagen. Hagen grinned. "If I ever plead before the Supreme Court, I'll never plead better than I did with that goddamn Turk tonight. 汤姆-哈根转述了索洛佐提出的交易。他讲述了在索洛佐得知唐还活着之后 他显然是想杀了哈根哈根咧嘴一笑"如果我在最高法院答辩 我绝不会比今晚对那该死的土耳其人答辩得更好 I told him I'd talk the Family into the deal even though the Don was alive. I told him I could wrap you around my finger, Sonny. 我告诉他即使唐还活着 我也会说服家族做这笔交易的我告诉他我可以把你绕在手指上 桑尼 How we were buddies as kids; and don't get sore, but I let him get the idea that maybe you weren't too sorry about getting the old man's job, God forgive me." He smiled apologetically at Sonny, who made a gesture signifying that he understood, that it was of no consequence. 我们小时候是怎样的好兄弟；别生气，但我让他知道了，也许你并不太后悔抢了老头子的工作，上帝原谅我吧"。他歉意地对桑尼笑了笑，桑尼做了个手势，表示他明白了，这没什么大不了的。
Michael, leaning back in his armchair with the phone at his right hand, studied both men. When Hagen had entered the room Sonny had come rushing to embrace him. Michael realized with a faint 迈克尔靠在扶手椅上，右手拿着电话，研究着这两个人。当哈根走进房间时，桑尼急忙跑过来拥抱他。迈克尔突然意识到
BOOK I 97 第 I 97 册
twinge of jealousy that in many ways Sonny and Tom Hagen were closer than he himself could ever be to his own brother. 在很多方面，桑尼和汤姆-哈根比他自己和自己的兄弟更亲近。
"Let's get down to business," Sonny said. "We have to make plans. Take a look at this list me and Tessio made up. Tessio, give Clemenza your copy." "我们言归正传吧，"桑尼说。"我们必须制定计划。看看我和泰西欧列的清单。泰西欧，把你的那份给克莱门扎。"
"If we make plans," Michael said, "Freddie should be here." "如果我们计划好了" 迈克尔说 "弗雷迪应该会来"
Sonny said grimly, "Freddie is no use to us. The doctor says he's in shock so bad he has to have complete rest. I don't understand that. Freddie was always a pretty tough guy. I guess seeing the old man gunned down was hard on him, he always thought the Don was God. 桑尼面无表情地说："弗雷迪对我们没用。医生说他休克得很厉害，必须完全休息。我不明白。弗雷迪一直是个很坚强的人。我猜他看到老头子被枪杀，心里一定不好受，他一直以为唐是上帝。 He wasn't like you and me, Mike." 他不像你和我，迈克。"
Hagen said quickly, "OK, leave Freddie out. Leave him out of everything, absolutely everything. Now, Sonny, until this is all over I think you should stay in the house. I mean never leave it. You're safe here. 哈根赶紧说："好吧，别把弗雷迪扯进来。不要让他参与任何事情，绝对不要。现在，桑尼，在这一切结束之前，我认为你应该呆在家里。我是说永远不要离开。你在这里很安全。 Don't underrate Sollozzo, he's got to be a pezzonovante, a real .go caliber. Is the hospital covered?" 别小看索尔洛佐，他一定是个pezzonovante，真正的.go口径。医院有保险吗？"
Sanny nodded. "The cops have it locked in and I got my people there visiting Pop all the time. What do you think of that list, Tom?" 桑尼点了点头。"警察把它锁起来了，我让我的人一直在那里探望老爹。你觉得这份名单怎么样，汤姆？"
Hagen frowned down at the list of names. "Jesus Christ, Sonny, you're really taking this personal. The Don would consider it a purely business dispute. Sollozzo is the key. Get rid of Sollozzo and everything falls in line. You don't have to go after the Tattaglias." 哈根看着名单皱起了眉头。"上帝啊，桑尼，你真的把这件事当成私人恩怨了。唐会认为这纯粹是商业纠纷。索拉索是关键。除掉索拉索，一切都好办了。你不必去找塔塔利亚家的人"
Sonny looked at his two caporegimes. Tessio shrugged. "It's tricky," he said. Clemenza didn't answer at all. 桑尼看了看他的两个俘虏。泰西欧耸耸肩。"这很棘手，"他说。克莱门扎没有回答。
Sonny said to Clemenza, "One thing we can take care of without discussion. I don't want Paulie around here anymore. Make that first on your list." The fat caporegime nodded. 桑尼对克莱门扎说："有一件事我们可以不用商量。我不希望保利再出现在这里。把这件事放在你的第一位。"胖老板点了点头。
Hagen said, "What about Luca? Sollozzo didn't seem worried about Luca. That worries me. If Luca sold us out, we're in real trouble. That's the first thing we have to know. Has anybody been able to get in touch with him? 哈根说："卢卡怎么办？索洛佐似乎并不担心卢卡。这让我很担心。如果卢卡出卖了我们，我们就真的有麻烦了。这是我们首先要知道的。有人联系上他了吗？
"No," Sonny said. "I've been calling him all night. Maybe he's shacked up.' "没有，"桑尼说。"我整晚都在给他打电话。也许他已经同居了。
"No," Hagen said. "He never sleeps over with a broad. He always goes home when he's through. Mike, keep ringing his number until you get an answer." Michael dutifully picked up the phone and dialed. He could hear the phone ringing on the other end but no one answered. "不，"哈根说。"他从不和女人过夜。他结束后总是会回家。麦克，一直打他的电话，直到有人接为止。迈克尔恭恭敬敬地拿起电话拨了过去。他能听到电话那头在响，但没人接。 Finally he hung up. "Keep trying every fifteen minutes," Hagen said. 最后他挂断了电话。"哈根说："每隔十五分钟再试一次。
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
Sonny said impatiently, "OK, Tom you're the Consigliori, how bout some advice? What the hell do you think we should do?" 桑尼不耐烦地说："好吧，汤姆，你是康斯利，给点建议怎么样？你觉得我们该怎么办？"
Hagen helped himself to the whiskey bottle on the desk. "We negotiate with Sollozzo until your father is in shape to take charge. We might even make a deal if we have to. 哈根自己拿起桌上的威士忌酒瓶。"我们和索洛佐谈判，直到你父亲能够掌权为止。如果有必要，我们甚至可以做个交易。 When your father gets out of bed he can settle the whole business without a fuss and all the Families will go along with him." 当你父亲下床后，他就可以不慌不忙地解决所有的事情，所有的家人都会和他一起去。"
Sonny said angrily, "You think I can't handle this guy Sollozzo?" 桑尼生气地说："你以为我对付不了索拉索这家伙？"
Tom Hagen looked him directly in the eye. "Sonny, sure you can outfight him. The Corleone Family has the power. You have Clemenza and Tessio here and they can muster a thousand men if it comes to an all-out war. 汤姆-哈根直视着他的眼睛。"桑尼，你肯定能打败他。柯里昂家族有实力。你有克莱门扎和泰西欧在这里，如果要全面开战，他们可以召集一千人。 But at the end there will be a shambles over the whole East Coast and all the other Families will blame the Corleones. We'll make a lot of enemies. And that's something your father never believed in." 但最后整个东海岸都会大乱 其他家族都会怪罪到柯里昂家族头上我们会树敌无数这是你父亲从来不相信的"
Michael, watching Sonny, thought he took this well. But then Sonny said to Hagen, "What if the old man dies, what do you advise then, Consigliori?" 迈克尔看着桑尼，觉得他说得不错。但桑尼对哈根说："如果老头子死了，你有什么建议，康斯格里奥里？"
Hagen said quietly, "I know you won't do it, but I would advise you to make a real deal with Sollozzo on the drugs. Without your father's political contacts and personal influence the Corleone Family loses half its strength. 哈根低声说："我知道你不会这么做，但我建议你在毒品问题上与索洛佐做一笔真正的交易。没有了你父亲的政治关系和个人影响力，柯里昂家族就失去了一半的力量。 Without your father, the other New York Families might wind up supporting the Tattaglias and Sollozzo just to make sure there isn't a long destructive war. If your father dies, make the deal. Then wait and see." 没有你父亲，其他纽约家族可能会支持塔塔利亚家族和索洛佐，以确保不会发生长期的破坏性战争。如果你父亲死了，就做这笔交易。然后静观其变"
Sonny was white-faced with anger. "That's easy for you to say, it's not your father they killed." 桑尼气得脸色发白。"你说得倒轻巧，他们杀的又不是你父亲。"
Hagen said quickly and proudly, "I was as good a son to him as you or Mike, maybe better. I'm giving you a professional opinion. 哈根快速而自豪地说："我和你或迈克一样都是他的好儿子，也许更好。我给你的是专业意见。 Personally I want to kill all those bastards." The emotion in his voice shamed Sonny, who said, "Oh, Christ, Tom, I didn't mean it that way." But he had, really. Blood was blood and nothing else was its equal. 我真想把那些混蛋都杀了。"他声音里的情绪让桑尼感到羞愧 他说："天啊，汤姆，我不是那个意思"但他确实是那个意思血就是血，没有什么能与之相提并论。
Sonny brooded for a moment as the others waited in embarrassed silence. Then he sighed and spoke quietly. "OK, we'll sit tight until the old man can give us the lead. But, Tom, I want you to stay inside the mall, too. Don't take any chances. 桑尼沉思了一会儿，其他人尴尬地默默等待着。然后他叹了口气，低声说"好吧，在老头子给我们提供线索之前，我们先按兵不动。但是，汤姆，我希望你也待在商场里。不要冒险。 Mike, you be careful, though I don't think even Sollozzo would bring personal family into the war. Everybody would be against him then. But be careful. Tessio, you hold your people in reserve but have them nosing around the city. 迈克，你要小心 我想即使是索拉索 也不会把自己的家人卷入战争的到时候所有人都会反对他但你要小心泰西欧，你把你的人留着 但让他们在城里转转
Clemenza, after you settle the Paulie Gatto thing, you move your men into the house and the mall to replace Tessio's people. Tessio, you keep your men at the hospital, though. 克莱门扎，在你解决了保利加图的事之后 你把你的人调到房子和商场里去 代替泰西欧的人泰西欧，你把你的人留在医院里 Tom, start negotiation over the phone or by messenger with Sollozzo and the Tattaglias the first thing in the morning. Mike, tomorrow you take a couple of Clemenza's people and go oo Luca's house and wait for him to show up or find out where the hell he is. 汤姆 明天一早通过电话或信使 与索洛佐和塔塔利亚一家开始谈判迈克，明天你带几个克莱门扎的人去卢卡家 等他出现或者找到他的下落 That crazy bastard might be going after Sollozzo right now if he's heard the news. I can't believe he'd ever go against his Don, no 1hatter what the Turk offered him." 如果索拉索听到这个消息 那个疯子可能现在就去找他了我不相信他会背叛他的唐 不管土耳其人给了他什么"
Hagen said reluctantly, "Maybe Mike shouldn't get mixed up in this so directly." 哈根无奈地说："也许迈克不该这么直接地掺和进来。"
"Right," Sonny said. "Fo.get that, Mike. Anyway I need you on the phone here in the house, that's more important." "对，"桑尼说。"明白了，迈克。无论如何，我需要你在家里打电话，这更重要。"
Michael didn't say anything. He felt awkward, almost ashamed, and he noticed Clemenza and Tessio with faces so carefully impassive that he was sure that they were hiding their contempt. 迈克尔没有说话。他感到很尴尬，几乎羞愧难当，他注意到克莱门扎和泰西欧的脸是那么的无动于衷，他确信他们在掩饰自己的蔑视。 He picked up the phone and dialed Luca Brasi's number and kept the receiver to his ear as it rang and rang. 他拿起电话，拨通了卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）的号码，电话铃响了又响，他一直把听筒放在耳边。
Chapter 章节
Whandow 汪道
SEVENTEEN: 十七：
PETER CLEMENZA slept badly that night. In the morning he got up early and made his own breakfast of a glass of grappa, a thick slice of Genoa salami with a chunk of fresh Italian bread that was still delivered to his door as in the old days. 彼得-克莱门扎当晚睡得很不好。早上，他早早起床，自己做了一份早餐：一杯格拉巴酒、一片厚厚的热那亚萨拉米香肠和一大块新鲜的意大利面包，这些面包还是像以前一样送货上门。 Then he drank a great, plain china mug filled with hot coffee that had been lashed with anisette. But as he padded about the house in his old bathrobe and red felt slippers he pondered on the day's work that lay ahead of him. 然后，他用一个大号的普通瓷杯喝了一杯用茴香油浸泡过的热咖啡。但当他穿着旧浴袍和红色毡拖鞋在屋子里踱来踱去时，他思考着未来一天的工作。 Last night Sonny Corleone had made it very clear that Paulie Gatto was to be taken care of immediately. It had to be today. 昨晚桑尼-柯里昂说得很清楚 保利-加图必须马上处理掉必须是今天
Clemenza was troubled. Not because Gatto had been his protégé and had turned traitor. This did not reflect on the caporegime's judgment. After all, Paulie's background had been perfect. 克莱门扎很烦恼。这并不是因为加图曾是他的门徒，现在却变成了叛徒。这并不影响首相的判断力。毕竟，保利的背景是完美的。 He came from a Sicilian family, he had grown up in the same neighborhood as the Corleone children, had indeed even gone to school with one of the sons. He had been brought up through each level in the proper manner. He had been tested and not found wanting. 他来自一个西西里家庭，和柯里昂家的孩子们在同一个社区长大，甚至和其中一个儿子一起上过学。他以适当的方式被逐级培养。他经受过考验，并没有发现任何不足。 And then after he had "made his bones" he had received a good living from the Family, a percentage of an East Side "book" and a union payroll slot. 在他 "功成名就 "之后，他从 "家族 "那里获得了丰厚的生活费、东区 "账本 "的提成以及工会的工资名额。 Clemenza had not been unaware that Paulie Gatto supplemented his income with free-lance stickups, strictly against the Family rules, but 克莱门扎并不是不知道保利-加托通过自由职业者来补充自己的收入，但这是严格违反家族规定的。
SCENE SEVENTEEN: CLENENZA AT HONE, 场景十七：霍内的克伦萨、
CAR, RESTAURANT AND CAR 汽车、餐厅和汽车
SCENE S EVENTEEN: CLEMENZA KILLS GATTQ 第十七场：克莱门扎杀死加特克
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Clemenza is washing his Cadillac when Rocco Lampone, a button man marked for promotion now that Gatto is to be disposed of arrives. The plans are made. 克莱门扎正在清洗他的凯迪拉克，这时罗科-兰波尼（Rocco Lampone）来了。计划已经制定。 Paulie arrives, thinking that they are to go into the city to search for suitable apartments to 'go to the mattresses' in, in the event of an all out family war. 保利来了，他以为他们要进城寻找合适的公寓，以防发生全面的家庭战争时 "去睡床垫"。 At first Gatto is a little uneasy, but Clemenza handles it so well, that we actually see Gatto clam down before our eyes, as he believes that he is safe. 起初，加图有些不安，但克莱门扎处理得很好，我们真的看到加图在我们眼前安静下来，因为他相信自己是安全的。
At one point in the drive, Clemenza makes Gatto wait in the car with Lampone while he goes to make a so-called telephone call. Actually, he goes into a restaurant, and has a good meal alone. 有一次，克莱门扎让加托和兰波内在车里等着，他去打一个所谓的电话。实际上，他走进了一家餐馆，独自享用了一顿丰盛的晚餐。
When he comes out, we might expect to find Gatto dead, but nothing has changed. They are merely waiting. Clemenza tells them that instructions from the call are to head back to the Mall. At a deserted spot, Clemenza asks Gatto to pull over so he can take a leak. 当他出来时，我们可能会发现加图已经死了，但一切都没有改变。他们只是在等待。克莱门扎告诉他们，电话里的指示是返回购物中心。在一个无人的地方，克莱门扎让加图把车停在路边，他可以去小便。 Clemenza actually takes a leak when he hears the report of a gunshot. Clemenza zips up, and moves back to the car where the window near Gatto's corpse is totally shattered and frosted. 听到枪声后，克莱门扎实际上是在小便。克莱门扎拉上拉链，回到车上，加图尸体附近的车窗已经完全破碎，结满了霜。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The Car: a Cadillac, their small-talk, something political going on. They all wear hats. The fact that the era of the war is over. Maybe his Cadillac was delivered with a wooden bumper. 车：一辆凯迪拉克，他们小声交谈，有政治活动。他们都戴着帽子。战争时代已经结束。也许他的凯迪拉克是木制保险杠。
Undershirt showing through a shirt. All wear suits and ties. How do they tie the knots in their ties? 内衣从衬衫中露出。所有人都穿西装打领带。他们的领带结是怎么打的？
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
Clemenza, a small man, old now; little and round, but quick. The detail in the way he cleans his car, related to the detail in which he handles Paulie's execution. Rocco Lampone is big, slow and definantle. Very hot eyes. Doesn't say much. His limp, make it very specific. 克莱门扎，一个小个子男人，现在老了；又小又圆，但动作敏捷。他擦车的细节，与他对保利执行死刑的细节有关。Rocco Lampone身材魁梧，动作缓慢而有力。眼睛很有神。话不多。他的跛脚，让人觉得很特别。 Learn about different kinds of injuries and the limps they produce. 了解不同类型的损伤及其造成的跛行。
(a) Somehow it would be nice to have the special relationship between Paulie and Clemenza known, that Clemenza had been his Padrone, and advanced him over more deserving and loyal people. How??? (a) 让人们知道保利和克莱门扎之间的特殊关系，知道克莱门扎曾是他的教父，并让他比更有资格、更忠诚的人更上一层楼，那该有多好。怎么做？
(b) He works, washing his car alone in a heated garage? Boss, even talking to himself while he works. He rehearses the way he will (b) 他一个人在有暖气的车库里工作、洗车？老板，甚至一边工作一边自言自语。他预演着他将
deal with Paulie so he will not be suspicious as in P. 103. 这样他就不会像第 103 页那样起疑心。
(c) His wife? Lets him know that Rocco has arrived. Only a few words between them before Paulie comes. (c) 他妻子？让他知道罗科来了。保利来之前，他们只说了几句话。
(d) It's nice outside Clemenza's house. Then we get the neighborhood; I guess somewhere like in Long Island; kids playing on the street. Totally suburbian. Clemenza, a good neighbor. (d) 克莱门扎家外面很漂亮。然后是邻居，我猜是长岛的某个地方，孩子们在街上玩耍。完全是郊区的景象。克莱门扎是个好邻居。 Maybe he chides Paulie for not being extra careful when they back out the car because kids are playing there. Again: Family and Business. 也许他责备保利在倒车时没有格外小心，因为那里有孩子在玩耍。再来：家庭与事业。
(e) They drive out just as the winter darkness is starting to fall. They talk. (e) 他们开车出门时，正值冬日的黑暗开始降临。他们交谈着。
(f) Might be nice to put the audience ill at ease by their knowledge that Rocco is in the rear seat (as does Paulie) but not showing him a lot or at all. Somehow we wonder when the hit is going to come. (f) 让观众知道罗科坐在后座（保利也是如此），但不经常或根本不让他露面，这可能会让观众感到不安。不知何故，我们不禁要问，什么时候才会一炮而红？
(g) IS THAT GOOD? Play the whole thing against the fact that we know they're going to hit Paulie but we don't know how or when. So as all these slow details are given we feel it could happen at any time. (g) 这样好吗？我们知道他们会袭击保利，但我们不知道如何或何时。因此，当所有这些缓慢的细节被告知时，我们会觉得它随时都有可能发生。
Then, when Clemenza has them wait while he goes to the restaurant, we all think that when we come back, Paulie will be dead. But he's not and maybe, then, after misleading e veryone, hit hard, and it's done, one, two, three, just like that. 然后，当克莱门扎让他们等着他去餐厅时 我们都以为当我们回来时，保利已经死了但他没死，也许，在误导了大家之后，重重一击，一、二、三，就这样结束了。
(h) I think just when the audience thinks they are going to see the murder, the pace can be a bit slow, very detailed. (h) 我认为就在观众以为要看到谋杀的时候，节奏可能会有点慢，非常细致。 The drive, the parking, the dinner, the toll booths, etc. But when Clemenza takes the leak it might be terrific if we stay on Clemenza and don't see the killing, but hear it while he actually takes the leak. 开车、停车、吃饭、收费站等等。但是，当克莱门扎撒尿时，如果我们不看克莱门扎杀人的过程，而是听他撒尿的声音，也许会非常棒。 When he moves back to the car, Lampone is moving fast and the pace doubles, 当他回到车上时，Lampone 正在快速前进，速度加倍、
(i) Poss. change from book, giving Clemenza a slight paternal interest in Gatto, i. e. instead of always being abrupt with him as in the book, more a kid he took in, and really likes. Sort of a son. (i) 可能与书中不同，让克莱门扎对加图产生了一点父爱，即他不像书中那样总是对加图很唐突，而是更像一个他收留并非常喜欢的孩子。有点像儿子。
4. THE CORE: 4.核心：
Putting forth that the Don's justice is inevitable and complete: Gatto is a dead man the moment he broke faith. 提出唐的正义是不可避免的，也是彻底的：加图在背信弃义的那一刻就已经死了。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Placement. . . think care fully where this scene should be. Before or 安置。.充分考虑这个场景应该放在哪里。在
after the Brasi revelation. Have we gotten something going that this would interrupt? Especially if it's sort of slow and misdirected? How about the Brasi strangulation, and then pick up with this scene, i. e. , now, what the family is going to do. 在布拉西事件曝光之后我们是否有什么进展会被打断？特别是如果它有点缓慢和方向错误的话？布拉西被掐死的那一幕怎么样，然后接上这一幕，也就是，现在，这个家庭要做什么。
DECIDE? 决定？
Beware of the pace. Tricky. How much time you spend while they're washing the car. Remember to invest the screen seconds correctly. 小心节奏。棘手。在他们洗车时，你要花多少时间。记得正确投资屏幕秒数。
IMPORTANT: IF PAULIE THINKS HE IS GOING TO GET HIT AT 重要提示：如果保利认为他将在
FIRST AND TRULY CHANGES HIS MIND, AFTER ALL THIS TIME AND MISDIRECTION. NICE. A WHOLE LITTLE FILM WITHIN THE FI LM. 经过这么长时间的误导，他第一次真正改变了主意。很好整部电影中的一部小电影。
but impressive apprenticeship in the Family. During the war he had been wounded in Africa and been discharged in 1943. 但他在家族中的学徒生涯却给人留下了深刻印象。战争期间，他在非洲负伤，1943 年退伍。 Because of the shortage of young men, Clemenza had taken him on even though Lampone was partially incapacitated by his injuries and walked with a pronounced limp. 由于缺乏年轻人，尽管兰波内因伤部分丧失了劳动能力，走路时明显一瘸一拐，克莱门扎还是收留了他。 Clemenza had used him as a black-market contact in the garment center and with government employees controlling OPA food stamps. From that, Lampone had graduated to troubleshooter for the whole operation. What Clemenza liked about him was his good judgment. 克莱门扎利用他作为服装中心黑市的联络人，并利用他与控制 OPA 食品券的政府雇员联系。从那时起，兰波内就成了整个行动的故障排除员。克莱门扎喜欢他的地方在于他的良好判断力。 He knew that there was no percentage in being tough about something that would only cost a heavy fine or six months in jail, small prices to pay for the enormous profits earned. He had the good sense to know that it was not an area for heavy threats but light ones. 他知道，如果对某些事情采取强硬态度，只会招致重罚或六个月的牢狱之灾。他很理智，知道这里不适合重威胁，而适合轻威胁。 He kept the whole operation in a minor key, which was exactly what was needed. 他将整个行动保持在小调中，这正是我们所需要的。
Clemenza felt the relief of a conscientious administrator who has solved a knotty personnel problem. 克莱门扎感到如释重负，因为一位尽职尽责的管理者解决了棘手的人事问题。 Yes, it would be Rocco Lampone who would assist. For Clemenza planned to handle this job himself, not only to help a new, inexperienced man "make his bones," but to settle a personal score with Paulie Gatto. 是的，将由罗科-兰波内来协助。因为克莱门扎打算亲自处理这项工作，这不仅是为了帮助一个没有经验的新人 "成才"，也是为了与保利-加图算一笔私人账。 Paulie had been his protégé, he had advanced Paulie over the heads of more deserving and more loyal people, he had helped Paulie "make his bones" and furthered his career in every way. Paulie had not only betrayed the Family, he had betrayed his padrone, Peter Clemenza. 保利一直是他的门徒，他把保利推到了更有资格、更忠诚的人的头上，他帮助保利 "捞到了骨头"，并在各方面促进了保利的事业。保利不仅背叛了家族，还背叛了他的师傅彼得-克莱门扎。 This lack of respect had to be repaid. 这种不尊重必须得到回报。
Everything else was arranged. Paulie Gatto had been instructed to pick him up at three in the afternoon, and to pick him up with his own car, nothing hot. Now Clemenza took up the telephone and dialed Rocco Lampone's number. He did not identify himself. 其他一切都安排好了。保利-加托奉命在下午三点来接他，用他自己的车来接他，不带热的。现在，克莱门扎拿起电话，拨通了罗科-兰彭的号码。他没有表明身份。 He simply said, "Come to my house, I have an errand for you." He was pleased to note that despite the early hour, Lampone's voice was not surprised or dazed with sleep and he simply said, "OK." Good man. 他简单地说："来我家吧，我有个差事要交给你。"他很高兴地注意到，尽管时间还早，但兰朋的声音并不惊讶，也没有睡意朦胧，他只是说："好的。"好样的 Clemenza added, "No rush, have your breakfast and lunch first before you come see me. But not later than two in the afternoon." There was another laconic OK on the other end and Clemenza hung up the phone. 克莱门扎又说："不着急，先吃完早餐和午餐再来见我。但不要超过下午两点。电话那头又是一声清脆的 "OK"，克莱门扎挂断了电话。 He had already alerted his people about replacing caporegime Tessio's people in the Corleone mall so that was done. He had capable subordinates and never interfered in a mechanical operation of that kind. 他已经通知了他的手下，让他们替换科莱昂商场里的泰西奥大统领的人，所以这事已经办妥了。他的部下都很能干，从不干涉这类机械性的行动。
He decided to wash his Cadillac. He loved the car. It gave him such a quiet peaceful ride, and its upholstery was so rich that he sometimes 他决定清洗他的凯迪拉克。他很喜欢这辆车。这辆车给他带来了宁静祥和的驾乘体验，而且它的内饰非常丰富，他有时会
BOOK I 103 第一卷 103
Sat in it for an hour when the weather was good because it was more pleasant than sitting in the house. And it always helped him think when he was grooming the car. He remembered his father in Italy doing the same thing with donkeys. 天气好的时候，他在车里一坐就是一个小时，因为这比坐在屋里舒服多了。而且，在梳理汽车时，它总能帮助他思考。他记得他在意大利的父亲对驴子也是这样做的。
Clemenza worked inside the heated garage, he hated cold. He ran over his plans. You had to be careful with Paulie, the man was líke a rat, he could smell danger. And now of course despite being so tough he must be shitting in his pants because the old man was still alive. 克莱门扎在有暖气的车库里工作，他讨厌寒冷。他反复推敲他的计划。你必须小心保利，他就像一只老鼠，他能嗅到危险的气味。当然，尽管他很坚强，但现在他一定吓得屁滚尿流，因为那个老人还活着。 He'd be as skittish as a donkey with ants up his ass. But Clemenza was accustomed to these circumstances, usual in his work. First, he had to have a good excuse for Rocco to accompany them. Second, he had to have a plausible mission for the three of them to go on. 他就像驴屁股上有蚂蚁一样胆小。但克莱门扎对这种情况习以为常，在他的工作中司空见惯。首先，他得为罗科陪他们去找一个好借口。其次，他必须有一个合理的任务 让他们三个去执行
Of course, strictly speaking, this was not necessary. Paulie Gatto could be killed without any of these frills. He was locked in, he could not run away. 当然，严格来说，这并无必要。保利-加图不需要这些装饰就能被杀死。他已经被关起来了，跑不掉了。 But Clemenza felt strongly that it was important to keep good working habits and never give away a fraction of a percentage point. You never could tell what might happen and these matters were, after all, questions of life and death. 但克莱门扎强烈认为，保持良好的工作习惯非常重要，绝不能放弃任何一个百分点。你永远不知道会发生什么，而这些事情毕竟是生死攸关的问题。
As he washed his baby-blue Cadillac, Peter Clemenza pondered and cehearsed his lines, the expressions of his face. He would be curt with Tarlie, as if displeased wish him. 彼得-克莱门扎一边洗他那辆湛蓝色的凯迪拉克，一边思考和演练着他的台词和表情。他会对塔利很客气，好像对他很不满意。 With a man so sensitive and suspicloys as Gatto this would throw him off the track or at least leave Vim uncertain. Undue friendliness would make him wary. But of course the curtness must not be too angry. It had to be rather an absentminded sort of irritation. And why Lampone? 对于像加图这样敏感多疑的人，这会让他偏离轨道，至少会让维姆感到不确定。不适当的友好会让他警惕。当然，他也不能太生气。这应该是一种心不在焉的恼怒。为什么是兰彭呢？ Paulie wourd fuid that most alarming, especially since Lampone had to be in the rear seat Paulie wouldn't like being helpless at the wheet with Lampone behind his head. Clemenza rubbed and polished the mrtal of his Cadillac furiously. It was going to be tricky. Very tricky. 保利会认为这是最令人担忧的，尤其是兰波尼必须坐在后座上，保利可不想在兰波尼的脑后束手无策。克莱门扎狂热地擦拭着他的凯迪拉克。这会很棘手。非常棘手 For a moment he debated whether to recruit another man but decided against it. Here he followed basic reasoning. In years to come a situation might arise where it might be profitable for one of his partners to testify against him. 他曾一度犹豫是否要再招募一个人，但最终决定放弃。在这里，他遵循的是基本推理。在未来的岁月里，可能会出现这样一种情况，即他的一个合伙人出庭指证他可能会有利可图。 If there were just one accomplice it was one's word against the other. But the word of asecond accomplice could swing the balance. No, they would stick to procedure. 如果只有一个共犯，那就是一个人的话对另一个人的话。但第二个共犯的话就能改变平衡。不，他们会遵守程序
What annoyed Clemenza was that the execution had to be "public." That is, the body was to be And. He would have-much preferred having it disappear. 让克莱门扎恼火的是行刑必须是 "公开的"他宁愿让尸体消失。 (Usual burying grounds were the nearby ocean or the swamplands of New Jersey on land owned by friends of the Family or by other more complicated methods.) But it had to be (通常的埋葬地点是附近的海洋或新泽西州的沼泽地，埋在家族朋友拥有的土地上，或者采用其他更复杂的方法）。但必须是
BOOK I ・ 105 第 I 册 ・ 105
Clemenza went to his den's safe and opened it. He took out a gun and gave it to Lampone. "Use this one," he said. "They can never trace it. Leave it in the car with Paulie. When this job is finished I want you to take your wife and children on a vacation to Florida. 克莱门扎来到书房的保险柜前，打开了保险柜。他拿出一把枪交给了兰彭。"用这把，"他说。"他们永远追踪不到。把它留在保利的车上。任务完成后，我要你带着妻儿去佛罗里达度假。 Use your own money now and I'll pay you back later. Relax, get the sun. Use the Family hotel in Miami Beach so I'll know where I can get you when I want." 现在用你自己的钱，以后再还你。放松点，晒晒太阳用迈阿密海滩的家庭旅馆 这样我就知道在哪能找到你了"
Clemenza's wife knocked on the door of the den to tell them that Paulie Gatto had arrived. He was parked in the driveway. Clemenza led the way through the garage and Lampone followed him. 克莱门扎的妻子敲开了书房的门，告诉他们保利-加托已经到了。他把车停在了车道上。克莱门扎带头穿过车库，兰彭跟在他后面。 When Clemenza got into the front seat with Gatto he merely grunted in greeting, an exasperated look on his face. He looked at the wrist watch as if he expected to find that Gatto was late. 当克莱门扎和加图一起坐上前排座椅时，他只是咕哝了一声，脸上露出气急败坏的表情。他看了看手腕上的手表，似乎预料到加图会迟到。
The ferret-faced button man was watching him intently, looking for a clue. He flinched a little when Lampone got into the rear seat behind him and said, "Rocco, sit on the other side. 那个白鼬脸的纽扣人正紧盯着他，寻找线索。当兰彭坐进他身后的后座并说："罗科，坐到另一边去。 A big guy like you blocks up my rear-view mirror." Lampone shifted dutifully so that he was sitting behind Clemenza, as if such a request was the most natural thing in the world. 像你这样的大块头挡住了我的后视镜"。兰波内恭恭敬敬地换了个位置，让自己坐在克莱门扎的后面，仿佛这样的要求是世界上最自然不过的事情。
Clemenza said sourly to Gatto, "Damn that Sonny, he's running scared. He's already thinking of going to the mattresses. We have to find a place on the West Side. Paulie, you and Rocco gotta staff and supply it until the word comes down for the rest of the soldiers to use it. 克莱门扎酸溜溜地对加托说："该死的桑尼，他害怕了。他已经想去睡床垫了。我们得在西区找个地方。保利，你和罗科要负责管理和供应，直到其他士兵可以使用为止。 You know a good location?" 你知道一个好地方吗？"
As he had expected, Gatto's eyes became greedily interested. Paulie had swallowed the bait and because he was thinking how much the information was worth to Sollozzo, he was forgetting to think about whether he was in danger. 不出他所料，加图的眼神变得贪婪而感兴趣。保利上钩了，由于他只想着这些信息对索洛佐来说有多大价值，他忘记了考虑自己是否有危险。 Also, Lampone was acting his part perfectly, staring out the window in a disinterested, relaxed way. Clemenza congratulated himself on his choice. 此外，兰波内的表演也很完美，他无趣而轻松地盯着窗外。克莱门扎为自己的选择感到庆幸。
Gatto shrugged. "I'd have to think about it," he said. 加图耸了耸肩。"他说："我得考虑一下。
Clemenza grunted. "Drive while you think, I want to get to New York today." 克莱门扎哼了一声。"边想边开吧，我想今天就到纽约。"
Paulie was an expert driver and traffic going into the city was light at this time in the afternoon, so the early winter darkness was just beginning to fall when they arrived. There was no small talk in the car. 保利是个开车高手，下午这个时候进城的车辆很少，所以当他们到达的时候，初冬的黑夜才刚刚开始降临。车上没有闲聊。 Clemenza directed Paulie to drive up to the Washington Heights section. He checked a few apartment buildings and told him to park near Arthur Avenue and wait. He also left Rocco Lampone in the car. He went into the Vera Mario Restaurant and had a light dinner 克莱门扎指示保利把车开到华盛顿高地。他检查了几栋公寓楼，让他把车停在亚瑟大道附近等着。他还把罗科-兰波内留在车里。他走进维拉-马里奥餐厅，吃了一顿简餐
SCENE IIGHTEEN: KILIING OF ZUCA BRASI 场景 18：祖卡-布拉西的基利岭
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Luca Brasi had been called the night before the shooting of the Don by a contact of Sollozzo's. He had gone to keep an appointment hoping he could get some information that would help the Don. 卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）在唐人被枪杀的前一晚接到了索尔洛佐一个联络人的电话。他是去赴约的，希望能得到一些对唐有帮助的信息。 Of course, he was cautious enough to put on a bullet-proof vest. Late at night at a famous nightclub (after hours) he meets Sollozzo, who tries to tempt him over to his side. However, that was never Sollozzo's plan. 当然，他也很谨慎，穿上了防弹背心。深夜，在一家著名的夜总会（下班后），他遇到了索洛佐，索洛佐试图引诱他投靠自己。然而，这绝不是 Sollozzo 的计划。 He had realized that Luca was much too loyal to the Don, and so at the moment, before Luca even offers an answer, a garrot appears from behind Brasi, and he is strangled to death, thereby eliminating the threat of Luca Brasi before they even made an attempt on the life of the Don. 他已经意识到卢卡对唐太忠诚了，所以在卢卡还没有回答的时候，布拉西的身后就出现了一个加罗特，他被勒死了，这样，在他们企图杀害唐之前，就已经消除了卢卡-布拉西的威胁。
2. CONSTRUCTION: 2.施工：
(a) This is one of the more difficult overlaps, because we've allowed the audience to go on for some time in straight time. But, on the other hand, if we have successfully gotten them to ask: Where is Luca Brasi?, they will be grateful and pleased to have it answered. (a) 这是比较困难的重叠之一，因为我们已经让观众在直线时间中持续了一段时间。但另一方面，如果我们成功地让观众问到：卢卡-布拉西在哪里？ So, say I just deliver Luca; say he enters into his room, takes off his coat. The audience says: Oh, here s Luca. Where was he? Does he know that the Don's been shot? What's going to happen? Then something, either a phone call or someone visits him, that serves as a signpost telling us that it is the day or night before the Don was shot. He could call the Don. Don't like that. 所以，假设我刚刚把卢卡送出去；假设他进了房间，脱掉了外套。观众说哦，卢卡来了。他去哪儿了？他知道唐被枪杀了吗？会发生什么事？然后，有一个电话或者有人来拜访他，作为一个路标告诉我们现在是唐被枪杀的前一天或前一晚。他可以打电话给唐我不喜欢这样 How can I make it clear all the exposition that Puzo gives us on P. 108,109 ? 我怎样才能把普佐在第 108、109 页上的所有论述说清楚呢？
Wow, what if you start with his phone ringing, like we've seen before when they were trying to get him. Then, it's answered and we see it's Luca, in his shirt sleeves. Or say, the room is empty. The phone rings; and in walks Luca and answers it. But--he's talking to Don Corleone. 哇，如果你从他的电话铃声开始呢？ 就像我们之前看到的那样，当他们试图找到他时。然后，接电话的是卢卡，穿着衬衫袖子。或者说，房间里空无一人。电话铃响了，卢卡走了进来，接起了电话。但他在和唐-柯里昂通话 Then something is said that makes it CLEAR it's the day before the shooting. Maybe something that connects up with scenes we saw earlier before the shooting. 然后，有人说了一些话，让我们清楚地知道这是拍摄的前一天。也许这与我们之前看到的拍摄前的场景有关联。 Just so the audience understands the overlap and doesn't think someone is impersonating the Don (since we know he's been shot) and is pulling so me kind of a trick. 这样观众就能理解其中的重叠之处，不会以为有人冒充唐僧（因为我们知道他已经中枪了）而耍弄我。
(b) Briefly, on the phone with the Don, Luca explains that he's been contacted by Tattaglia (Sollozzo) and asks his permission to go to see what will be offered him. He thinks it's a bribe. The Don consents. Luca takes off his shirt, puts on the bullet-proof vest and leaves. (b) 简而言之，卢卡在与唐通电话时解释说，塔塔利亚（索洛佐）与他联系过，请他允许他去看看会给他提供什么。他认为这是贿赂。唐同意了。卢卡脱下上衣，穿上防弹背心，离开了。
(c) Go to the nightclub. Scene with Sollozzo and Tattaglia. (c) 去夜总会。索尔洛佐和塔塔利亚的场景。
3. THE TIMES: 3.时代
The fact that Luca is living in the railroad flat with the family? The classic bullet-proof vest. The classic Gangster-owned nightclub after four A. M. 卢卡和家人一起住在铁路公寓？经典的防弹背心经典的黑帮夜总会，凌晨四点以后？ with the chairs on the tables, etc. Bruno Tattaglia, maybe the hatcheck girl, just counting the last of her receipts, and then leaving. Or maybe she's the one who was Luca's contact? 桌子上的椅子等等。布鲁诺-塔塔利亚，也许是那个做帽子检查的女孩，正在清点最后一张收据，然后离开了。或者她就是卢卡的联系人？ So she stays and hangs around, all the more misdirecting us; making us think that Luca is about to betray the Don. 因此，她留下来闲逛，更加误导了我们，让我们以为卢卡要背叛唐。
4. IMAGERY AND TONE: 4.意象和基调：
(a) It is very late at night; the empty nightclub; large spaces of wooden floors, maybe the floors being washed or whatever. The peculiar N. Y. late at night, when everyone is gone feeling. FIND OUT WHAT REALLY HAPPENS when someone is st rangled. (a) 夜很深；空荡荡的夜总会；大片的木地板，也许正在清洗地板或其他什么。夜深人静的纽约，每个人都走了的感觉。了解当有人被殴打时的真实情况。 Does the face actually turn color? If so, it would be great if Brasi's face actually turned purple-black right in front of us. 脸真的会变色吗？如果是的话，如果布拉西的脸真的在我们面前变成了紫黑色，那就太好了。
(b) The shitting image is too strong to actually show; indicate it maybe by Bruno asking the guy to come back in and mop the floor again, or by some indirect way. (b) "拉屎 "的形象过于强烈，不适合真实地表现出来；也许可以通过布鲁诺让那个人再进来拖一次地，或者通过某种间接的方式来表示。
FIND OUT ABOUT THE GARROTE: how it's used; its tradition, how long it takes; EVERYTHING. 了解加罗特：如何使用、传统、需要多长时间等等。
(c) The essential MISDIRECTION of this scene, then, is to think that Luca Brasi is going to make a deal with Tattaglia. Maybe somehow, combine some of the elements of the earlier scene Puzo tells us about, in this, so the audience knows a little more. (c) 那么，这场戏的基本错误在于认为卢卡-布拉西将与塔塔利亚达成交易。也许，在这个场景中，可以把普佐告诉我们的前一个场景的一些元素结合起来，让观众知道得更多一些。
Then, maybe after the killing, Sollozzo can clarify, that he knew that Brasi was just sucking him along, to find out more dnformation, and that he would never betray the Don. And that's why he was killed. 然后，也许在杀了他之后，索洛佐可以澄清，他知道布拉西只是在拉拢他，让他打探更多的消息，而他绝不会背叛唐。这就是他被杀的原因
5. THE CORE: 5.核心：
To show that the day before the Don was shot, Luca Brasi was killed. That Luca had pretended to talk 'business' with Sollozzo to get more information on him, but that Sollozzo was too clever, and merely wanted to eliminate Brasi, so he could go ahead with the murder of the Don. 说明在唐被枪杀的前一天，卢卡-布拉西被杀。卢卡假装与索洛佐谈 "生意"，以获得更多关于他的信息，但索洛佐太聪明了，他只是想除掉布拉西，好继续谋杀唐。 All this, before the Don was actually shot. 而这一切，都发生在唐被枪杀之前。
6. PITFALLS: 6.坑洼：
The nightclub scenes all too cliched, like an UNTOUCHABLES rerun. THE PEOPLE ARE CONFUSED WHEN THIS IS HAPPENING. That they suspect Luca will be killed. 夜总会的场景过于老套，就像《触不可及》的重播。人们对发生的这一切感到困惑。他们怀疑卢卡会被杀。
(Sc. Eighteen First Notes #3) (第十八章第一节注释 #3）
NOTE: 注意：
The audience is probably waiting for the vest to come into play. 观众可能在等着背心发挥作用。 This is a beautiful piece of misdirection -- they feel that if there is any violence, which they may not be because Luca probably is making a deal with Sollozzo, but if there 'was', it certainly would be a shooting, and the vest would be there, and Brasi would fake everyone out. 这是一个很好的误导--他们觉得如果发生了暴力事件，可能不会发生，因为卢卡可能正在和索洛佐做交易，但如果 "发生了"，肯定会是一场枪击，防弹背心会在那里，布拉西会把所有人都假扮出来。
THE GODFATHER - IO8 教父 - io8
respect. I understand that he must put his sons before me in the Family business." 尊重。我明白，在家族事业上，他必须把他的儿子们放在我之前。"
Bruno Tattaglia was one of the new generation with a barelv hidden contempt for the old Moustache Petes like Luca Brasi, Don 布鲁诺-塔塔利亚（Bruno Tattaglia）是新生代中的一员，他对卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi）、唐-布里奇（Don.
Corleone and even his own father. He was just a little too respectful. Now he said, "My father wouldn't expect you to do anything against the Corleones. Why should he? Everybody gets along with everybody else now, it's not like the old days. 柯里昂，甚至他自己的父亲。他只是有点太恭敬了。现在他说："我父亲不会指望你做任何不利于柯里昂家族的事。他为什么要这么做？现在大家都和睦相处，不像以前了。 It's just that if you're looking for a new job, I can pass along the word to my father. There's always need for a man like you in our business. It's a hard business and it needs hard men to keep it running smooth. Let me know if you ever make up your mind." 如果你想找新工作 我可以帮你转告我父亲我们的生意需要你这样的人这是个艰苦的行业 需要坚毅的男人来维持运转如果你决定了就告诉我"
Luca shrugged. "It's not so bad where I'm at." And so they left it. 卢卡耸了耸肩。"我住的地方还不错"于是他们离开了这里。
The general idea had been to lead the Tattaglias to believe that he knew about the lucrative narcotics operation and that he wanted a piece of it free-lance. 总的想法是让塔塔利亚夫妇相信他知道利润丰厚的毒品生意，而且他想免费分一杯羹。 In that fashion he might hear something about Sollozzo's plans if the Turk had any, or whether he was getting ready to step on the toes of Don Corleone. 这样，他就有可能听到索洛佐的一些计划，如果这个土耳其人有什么计划的话，或者他是否准备踩着唐-柯里昂的脚趾头行事。 After waiting for two months with nothing else happening, Luca reported to the Don that obviously Sollozzo was taking his defeat graciously. The Don had told him to keep trying but merely as a sideline, not to press it. 在等待了两个月之后，卢卡向唐报告说，索洛佐显然对他的失败感到欣慰。唐让他继续努力，但只是作为旁敲侧击，不要步步紧逼。
Luca had dropped into the nightclub the evening before Don Corleone's being shot. Almost immediately Bruno Tattaglia had come to his table and sat down. 卢卡在唐-柯里昂被枪杀的前一天晚上来到夜总会。布鲁诺-塔塔利亚几乎是立刻来到他的桌前坐下。
"I have a friend who wants to talk to you," he said. "我有个朋友想和你谈谈，"他说。
"Bring him over," Luca said. "I'll talk to any friend of yours." "带他过来" 卢卡说 "Bring him over," Luca said."我会和你的任何朋友谈谈"
"No," Bruno said. "He wants to see you in private." "不，"布鲁诺说"他想私下见你"
"Who is he?" Luca asked. "他是谁？"卢卡问道。
"Just a friend of mine," Bruno Tattaglia said. "He wants to put a proposition to you. Can you meet him later on tonight?" "只是我的一个朋友，"布鲁诺-塔塔利亚说。"他想向你提个建议。今晚晚些时候你能去见他吗？"
"Sure," Luca said. "What time and where?" "当然，"卢卡说。"什么时间，在哪里？"
Tattaglia said softly, "The club closes at four in the morning. Why don't you meet in here while the waiters are cleaning up?" 塔塔利亚轻声说："俱乐部凌晨四点关门。你们为什么不趁服务员打扫卫生的时候在这里见面呢？"
They knew his habits, Luca thought, they must have been checking him out. He usually got up about three or four in the afternoon and had breakfast, then amused himself by gambling with cronies in the Family or had a girl. 他们知道他的习惯，卢卡想，他们一定是在调查他。他通常在下午三四点钟起床，吃过早餐后，就和家族里的亲信赌博或泡妞，自娱自乐。 Sometimes he saw one of the midnight movies and then would drop in for a drink at one of the clubs. He never went to bed before dawn. So the suggestion of a four A.m. meeting was not as outlandish as it seemed. 有时，他看完午夜场电影后，会顺便去俱乐部喝一杯。他从不在黎明前睡觉。因此，凌晨四点开会的建议并不像看上去那么离谱。
Good. Ah, the Audience thaks, 很好。啊，观众们谢谢你们、
hAsnithewnd abact
thE Don get. the Don yet. 唐还没有得到。
"Sure, sure," he said. "I'll be back at four." He left the club and caught a cab to his furnished room on Tenth Avenue. He boarded with an Italian family to which he was distantly related. His two rooms were separated from the rest of their railroad flat by a special door. "当然，当然，"他说"我四点回来"他离开俱乐部，打车来到第十大道的带家具房间。他寄宿在一个意大利家庭里，和这个家庭有很远的关系。他的两个房间与铁路公寓的其他房间之间有一扇特殊的门隔开。 He liked the arrangement because it gave him some family life and also protection against surprise where he was most vulnerable. 他喜欢这样的安排，因为这给了他一些家庭生活，也保护了他在最脆弱的地方免遭突袭。
The sly Turkish fox was going to show his bushy tail, Luca, thought. If things went far enough, if Sollozzo committed himself tonight, maybe the whole thing could be wound up as a Christmas bresent for the Don In his room. 卢卡想，这只狡猾的土耳其狐狸要露出他那茂密的尾巴了。卢卡想，如果事情进展得足够顺利，如果索洛佐今晚就献身的话，也许整件事都可以作为送给唐的圣诞礼物。 Luca unlocked the trunk beneath the bed and took out a bulletproof vest. It was heavy. He undressed and put it on over his woolen underwear, thespur his-shirt and jacket over it. 卢卡打开床下的行李箱，拿出一件防弹背心。防弹背心很重。他脱掉衣服，把防弹背心套在羊毛内衣外面，再把衬衫和外套套在上面。 He thought for a moment of calling the Don's house-at Long Beach to tell him of this new development but he knew the Don never talked over the phone, to anyone and the Don had given him this assignment in secret and so did not want anyone, not even Hagen or his eldest son, to know about it. 他曾一度想给长滩的唐家打电话，告诉他这一新情况，但他知道唐家从不通过电话与任何人交谈，而且唐家是秘密交给他这项任务的，因此不想让任何人知道，甚至哈根和他的长子。
Luca always carried a gun. He had a license to carry a gun, probably the most expensive gun license ever issued anyplace, anytime. It had cost a total of ten thousand dollars but it would keep him out of jail if he was frisked by the cops. 卢卡总是带着枪。他有持枪执照，这可能是有史以来在任何地方、任何时间颁发的最昂贵的持枪执照。虽然一共花了一万美元，但如果他被警察搜身，这也能让他免于牢狱之灾。 As a top executive operating official of the Family he rated the license. But tonight, just in case he could finish off the job, he wanted a "safe" gun. One that could not possibly be traced. 作为家族的高级执行官员，他有执照。但今晚，为了以防万一，他想要一把 "安全 "的枪。一把不可能被追查到的枪。 But then thinking the matter over, he decided that he would just listen to the proposition tonight and report back to the Godfather, Don Corleone. 但他想了想，还是决定今晚先听听这个提议，然后再向教父唐-柯里昂汇报。
He made his way back to the club but he did not drink anymore. Instead he wandered out to 48 th Street, where he had a leisurely late supper at Patsy's, his favorite Italian restaurant. When it was time for his appointment he drifted uptown to the club entrance. 他回到俱乐部，但没有再喝酒。相反，他漫步到 48 街，在他最喜欢的意大利餐厅帕特西餐厅悠闲地吃了一顿宵夜。到了赴约的时间，他飘到了上城区的俱乐部门口。 The doorman was no longer there when he went in. The hatcheck girl was gone. Only Bruno Tattaglia waited to greet him and lead him to the deserted bar at the side of the room. 他进去时，门卫已经不在了。戴帽子的女孩也不见了。只有布鲁诺-塔塔利亚（Bruno Tattaglia）在等着迎接他，并把他领到房间一侧冷清的吧台。 Before him he could see the desert of small tables with the polished yellow wood dance floor gleaming like a small diamond in the middle of them. In the shadows was the empty bandstand, out of it grew the skeleton metal stalk of a microphone. 在他面前，是一片小桌子的沙漠，中间是锃亮的黄色木质舞池，像一颗小钻石闪闪发光。阴影里是空荡荡的乐队看台，看台上长出了麦克风的金属骨架。
Luca sat at the bar and Bruno Tattaglia went behind it. Luca refused the drink offered to him and lit a cigarette. It was possible that 卢卡坐在吧台前，布鲁诺-塔塔利亚走到吧台后面。卢卡拒绝了别人给他的饮料，点燃了一支香烟。可能是
victim, sinking to his knees to follow Luca's falling body, drawing the cord so tight that it cutfinto the flesh of the neck and disappeared. Lucn's eyes were bulging out of his head as if in the utmost surprise and this surprise was the only humanity remaining to him. 他跪在地上，紧跟着卢卡倒下的身体，将绳索拉得如此之紧，以至于绳索割到了脖子上的肉，然后消失了。卢卡的眼睛瞪得大大的，似乎在极度地惊讶，而这种惊讶是他仅存的人性。 He was dead. 他死了
"I don't want him found," Sollozzo said. "It's important that he not be found right now." He turned on his heel and left, disappearing back into the shadows. "我不想让他被发现，"索拉索说。"现在最重要的是不要让他被发现。"他转身离开，消失在阴影中。
Intrinus Matereal
Chapter 章节
SCENE NINETEEN: MICHAEL ON THE MALL 场景十九：商场上的迈克尔
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Michael wanders around in the cold courtyard of the Mall, when he is called to the phone by one of the button men. It is Kay and she is anxious to hear the news about his father's condition. Michael promises that he will come in to the city and to the hotel to see her that night. 迈克尔在购物中心寒冷的庭院里徘徊，这时他被一个扣子男叫去接电话。电话是凯打来的，她急切地想知道他父亲的病情。迈克尔答应当晚就到城里和酒店来看她。
Back in the office of the house, Sonny is conducting an in-depth discussion of the situation. 回到房子的办公室，桑尼正在对情况进行深入讨论。 They realize that Sollozzo has had very firm support from the other Mafia families, so any false or overly violent move can cause a big war which hurts everyone involved and brings the papers and government into the act. 他们意识到，索洛佐得到了其他黑手党家族非常坚定的支持，因此任何错误或过度暴力的举动都可能引发一场大战，伤害到所有相关人员，并将报纸和政府卷入其中。 They acknowledge that Sollozzo is the toughest opponent the Corleones have ever come up against. Actually, they agree that had the Don died, there would have been no question but to negotiate with the Turk. 他们承认索洛佐是柯里昂家族有史以来最难对付的对手。事实上，他们一致认为，如果唐老大死了，那就只能和土耳其人谈判了。 At that point they reaffirm the fact that the Don is in the hospital under impenetrable protection. 这时，他们再次确认了一个事实：唐在医院里受到严密的保护。
There is a knock on the door, and one of the 'soldiers' enters carrying Luca Brasi's bulletproof vest in which is wrapped a fish. They all unders tand that it is the old Sicilian message which means that Brasi is sleeping on the bottom of the ocean. 敲门声响起，一名 "士兵 "走进来，手里拿着卢卡-布拉西的防弹背心，里面包着一条鱼。他们都不知道这是古老的西西里岛信息，意思是布拉西正沉睡在海底。 They now know they cannot count on any help from their strongest ally. 他们现在知道，他们无法指望自己最强大的盟友提供任何帮助。
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
The strange men hanging around the Mall. Maybe some of them listening to the radio; or watching one of those tiny Motorola TV's that we had; somewhere ought to get in the Howdy Doody show. Herald Tribune. 在购物中心闲逛的陌生男人也许他们中的一些人在听收音机；或者在看我们拥有的那种小小的摩托罗拉电视机；他们中的一些人应该去参加 Howdy Doody 节目。先驱论坛报
3. IMAGERY AND TONE: 3.意象和基调：
Very cold; Michael wandering around the Mall. Would there be remnants of when he was a kid, and used to live there, some old rusted swings and a slide? The house is under siege. Strange men and their things; the extra tables set up; their coats and hats on the wall. Their cars. 非常寒冷；迈克尔在购物中心闲逛。那里会不会有他小时候住过的遗迹，一些生锈的旧秋千和滑梯？房子被包围了。奇怪的人和他们的东西；多摆的桌子；墙上挂着他们的大衣和帽子。他们的汽车。 A man washing dishes. No women. 一个男人在洗碗。没有女人
(a) Michael is wandering around outside on the Mall; looking at this house, now surrounded by strange men on guard duty; faces he has never seen; but who allow him to move freely, like some kind of exiled Prince. (a) 迈克尔在外面的购物中心闲逛，看着这栋房子，现在周围都是站岗的陌生男子，他从未见过这些面孔，但他们允许他自由行动，就像某种被放逐的王子。 He stops by the little playyard: His home, a childhood home is now under barricade. He is called into the house by some man he doesn't know. 他路过小游乐场：他的家，他童年的家，现在被封锁了。一个他不认识的人把他叫进了房子。
(b) It's the listed phone, a wall phone in the kitchen. (What did telephones look like in 1946-47?) Clemenza is in the kitchen getting ready to cook. (b) 这是挂牌电话，是厨房里的壁挂式电话。 1946-47 年的电话是什么样子的？）克莱门扎正在厨房准备做饭。
They have their scene. Kay is anxious to know what is happening. Mike says he will meet her. She tries to get him to tell her he loves her on the phone, especially ironic since Clemenza and the various button men are all around. 他们有自己的场景。凯急于知道发生了什么事。迈克说他会去见她。她试图让他在电话里告诉她他爱她，尤其具有讽刺意味的是，克莱门扎和各种钮扣男都在周围。 He finishes the call and Clemenza tells him how to cook the tomato sauce correctly. Something nice between Mike and Clemenza. 他打完电话，克莱门扎告诉他如何正确烹制番茄酱。迈克和克莱门扎之间的感情很好。
(c) Sonny calls Clemenza out and more reassessment happens -where do we stand? News of Gatto's body comes in and Mike understands that this sweet old Italian Ian making the sauce is responsible. Mama (Carmella) Colleone is at the hospital. Carlo has not been invited in on it. (c) 桑尼把克莱门扎叫出来，进行了更多的重新评估--我们的立场是什么？加托的尸体传来了消息，迈克明白这个可爱的意大利老伊恩应该对酱汁负责。科莱昂妈妈（卡梅拉）在医院。卡罗没有被邀请参加。 the rules of the five families are put forth. A SENSE OF THE RULES, as written pgs. 116, 117. (all while eating Clemenza's pasta). IMPORTANT: Use Brasi discussion pg. 117 on scene sixteen. The bullet proof vest is delivered, and they know that Luca is dead. 《提出了五大家族的规则。规则感悟》，第 116、117 页。116, 117.(一边吃着克莱门扎的意大利面）。重要提示：使用第 117 页关于第十六场景的布拉西讨论。防弹背心送到了，他们知道卢卡死了。 of the bation-men plays a ven soto piano-
(d) You can use Puzo's image of Luca under the sea. (d) 可以使用普佐笔下的海底卢卡形象。
(e) Gradually Michael's involvement, although alienated since they treat him like a civilian. (e) 迈克尔逐渐参与进来，但由于他们把他当作平民对待，他感到疏远。
(f) IMPORTANT: STRESS THAT THE DON IS UNDER HEAVY GUARD AT THE HOSPITAL. (f) 重要：强调唐人在医院受到严密看护。
4. THE CORE; 4.核心；
Michael's gradual assimilation into the 'family'. Set up he's going to meet Kay and then VISIT FATHER IN THE HOSPITAL. Deliver to the soldiers the news about Luca. 迈克尔逐渐融入 "家庭"。设定他要去见凯，然后去医院看望父亲。向士兵们传达卢卡的消息。
5. PITFALLS: 5.坑洼：
Too much of the same: guys sitting around the Mall, discussing the situation; sameness. We're tired of reassessing the situation. We want some action. The thugs around the house too cliched. The 'civilian' thing not subtle enough, corny. 千篇一律：大家围坐在商场里讨论形势；千篇一律。我们厌倦了重新评估形势。我们想要一些行动。房子周围的暴徒太老套了。平民 "的事情不够含蓄，老套。 Failure to get interested inMichael's being in the middle. 对迈克尔处于中间位置不感兴趣。
6. TEXTURE: 6.质感：
SO MANY MEN PUT UP IN A REGULAR HOUSE -- how do they eat, sleep, go to the bathroom; how do they pass the time, etc. 这么多男人住在普通的房子里 -- 他们怎么吃饭、睡觉、上厕所；他们怎么打发时间，等等。
THE GODFATHER ・II6 教父 ・ii6
gambling, which is the best business to have. But the other Families are hungry. Sollozzo is a proven man, they know he can make the operation go on a big scale. Alive he's money in their pockets, dead he's trouble." 赌博，这是最好的生意。但其他家族已经饥渴难耐了索拉索是个久经考验的人 他们知道他能把生意做得很大"活着他就是他们口袋里的钱 死了他就是麻烦"
Sonny's face was as Michael had never seen it. The heavy Cupid mouth and bronzed skin seemed gray. "I don't give a fuck what they want. They better not mess in this fight." 桑尼的脸是迈克尔从未见过的。厚重的丘比特嘴和古铜色的皮肤显得灰暗。"我他妈才不管他们想要什么他们最好别插手这场战斗
Clemenza and Tessio shifted uneasily in their chairs, infantry leaders who hear their general rave about storming an impregnable hill no matter what the cost. Hagen said a little impatiently, "Come on, Sonny, your father wouldn't like you thinking that way. 克莱门扎和泰西欧在椅子上不安地摇晃着，他们都是步兵团长，听到自己的将军狂言要不惜一切代价攻克一座坚不可摧的山头。哈根有点不耐烦地说："行了，桑尼，你父亲不会喜欢你这么想的。 You know what he always says, 'That's a waste.' Sure, we're not going to let anybody stop us if the old man says we go after Sollozzo. But this is not a personal thing, this is business. If we go ffter the Turk and the Families interfere, we'll negotiate the issue. 你知道他总是说 "那是浪费当然，我们不会让任何人阻止我们 如果老头子让我们去找索洛佐的话但这不是私事，这是公事如果我们去找土耳其人，而家族干涉 我们会协商解决的 If the Families see thaf we're determined ta have Sollozzo, theylllet us. The Don will make, concessions in other areas to square things. But don't go blood crazy on a thing like this. It's business. Even the shooting of your father wes business, noepersonal. 如果家族看到我们有决心得到索拉索 他们会让我们得逞的唐人会在其他方面做出让步来平息事态但别在这种事上发疯这是公事甚至枪杀你父亲也是公事，不是私事 You should know that by now" " 你现在应该知道了""
Sonny's eyes were still hard. "OK, I understand all that. Just so long as you understand that nobody stands in our way when we want Sollozzo." 桑尼的眼神依然坚毅。"好吧，我都明白。只要你明白，当我们想要索拉索时，没人能阻挡我们。"
Sonny turned to Tessio. "Any leads on Luca?" 桑尼转向泰西欧"有卢卡的线索吗？"
Tessio shook his head. "None at all. Sollozzo must haye snatched him." 泰西欧摇了摇头。"根本没有。一定是被索洛佐抢走了"
Hagen said quietly, "Sollozzo wasn't worried ahout Luca, which 哈根低声说："索洛佐并不担心卢卡，这一点
struck me as funny. He's too smart not to worry about a guy like Luca. I think he maybe got him out of the picture, one way or the other." 让我觉得很有趣 struck me as funny.他太聪明了，不会担心卢卡这样的人。我想他可能已经把他排除在外了 I think he maybe got him out of the picture, one way or the other."
Sonny muttered, "Christ, I hope Luca isn't fighting against us. That's the one thing I'd be afraid of. Clemenza, Tessio, how do you two guys figure it?" 桑尼喃喃自语道："上帝啊，我希望卢卡不是在和我们作对。这是我最害怕的一件事。克莱门扎、泰西欧，你们俩怎么看？"
Clemenza said slowly, "Anybody could go wrong, look at Paulie. But with Luca, he was a man who could only go one way. The Godfather was the only thing he believed in, the only man he feared. 克莱门扎慢慢地说："任何人都可能出错，看看保利。但对于卢卡，他只能走一条路。教父是他唯一的信仰，也是他唯一害怕的人。 But not only that, Sonny, he respected your father as no one else respected him and the Godfather has earned respect from everyone. No, Luca would never betray us. And I find it hard to believe that a man like Sollozzo, no matter how cunning, could surprise Luca. 不仅如此，桑尼 他尊重你的父亲，没有人尊重他 而教父赢得了所有人的尊重不，卢卡绝不会背叛我们我很难相信像索罗佐这样的人 不管他有多狡猾 都能让卢卡大吃一惊 He was a man who suspected everyone and everything. He was always 他是一个怀疑所有人和所有事的人。他总是
BOOK I ・ II7 第 I 册 ・ 第 II7 册
ready for the worst. I think maybe he just went off someplace for a few days. We'll be hearing from him anytime now." 做好了最坏的打算我想他可能只是去了某个地方几天。我们随时都会听到他的消息。"
Sonny turned to Tessio. The Brooklyn caporegime shrugged. "Any man can turn traitor. Luca was very touchy. Maybe the Don offended him some way. That could be. I think though that Sollozzo gave him a little surprise. That fits in with what the Consigliori says. 桑尼转向泰西欧。布鲁克林首相耸了耸肩。"任何人都可能变成叛徒。卢卡非常敏感。也许唐人在某些方面冒犯了他。有可能。不过我觉得索罗佐给了他一个小惊喜。这和康斯利说的不谋而合 We should expect the worst." 我们应该做好最坏的打算"。
Sonny said to all of them, "Sollozzo should get the word soon about Paulie Gatto. How will that affect him?" 桑尼对大家说："索拉索应该很快就会得到保利-加图的消息。这会对他有什么影响？"
Clemenza said grimly, "It will make him think. He will know the Corleone Family are not fools. He will realize that he was very lucky yesterday." 克莱门扎面无表情地说："这会让他思考。他会知道科莱昂家族不是傻瓜。他会意识到他昨天非常幸运"。
Sonny said sharply, "That wasn't luck. Sollozzo was planning that for weeks. They must have tailed the old man to his office every day and watched his routine. Then they bought Paulie off and maybe Luca. They snatched Tom right on the button. 桑尼尖锐地说："那不是运气。索洛佐计划了好几个星期。他们肯定每天都跟踪老头到他的办公室，观察他的一举一动。然后他们收买了保利，也许还有卢卡。他们抓住了汤姆的把柄。 They did everything they wanted to do. They were unlucky, not lucky. Those button men they hired weren't good enough and the old man moved too quick. If they had killed him, I would have had to make a deal and Sollozzo would have won. For now. 他们做了自己想做的一切。他们很不幸，不是幸运。他们雇的扣子手不够好 老头子行动太快了如果他们杀了他，我就得做交易 索拉索就赢了现在 I would have waited maybe and got him five, ten years from now. But don't call him lucky, Pete, that's underrating him. And we've done that too much lately.' 如果是我，也许会等上五年、十年后再找他。但别叫他幸运，皮特，那是低估了他。我们最近太低估他了
One of the button men brought a bowl of spaghetti in from the kitchen and then some plates, forks and wine. They ate as they talked. Michael watched in amazement. He didn't eat and neither did Tom, but Sonny, Clemenza and Tessio dug in, mopping up sauce with crusts of bread. 一个扣子男从厨房端来一碗意大利面，然后是盘子、叉子和酒。他们边吃边聊。迈克尔惊讶地看着他们。他没有吃，汤姆也没有吃，但是桑尼、克莱门扎和泰西欧却大快朵颐，用面包皮蘸着酱汁吃。 It was almost comical. They continued their discussion. 这几乎是滑稽可笑的。他们继续讨论。
Tessio didn't think that the loss of Paulie Gatto would upset Sollozzo, in fact he thought that the Turk might have anticipated it, indeed might have welcomed it. A useless mouth off the payroll. And he would not be frightened by it; after all, would they be in such a situation? 泰西欧并不认为失去保利-加图会让索罗佐不高兴，事实上，他认为土耳其人可能早就预料到了，甚至可能对此表示欢迎。一个无用的家伙被除名了。他也不会因此而感到害怕；毕竟，他们会遇到这种情况吗？
Michael spoke up diffidently. "I know I'm an amateur in this, but from everything you guys have said about Sollozzo, plus the fact that all of a sudden he's out of touch with Tom, I'd guess he has an ace up his sleeve. 迈克尔漫不经心地说。"我知道我在这方面是个外行，但从你们所说的关于索拉索的一切，再加上他突然和汤姆失去联系，我猜他有一张王牌。 He might be ready to pull off something real tricky that would put him back on top. If we could figure out what that would be, we'd be in the driver's seat." 他可能已经准备好了一些真正的诡计 让他重回巅峰。如果我们能搞清楚那是什么 我们就能占据主动了"
Sonny said reluctantly, "Yeah, I thought of that and the only thing 桑尼无奈地说："是的，我想过这个问题，唯一的办法就是
THE GODFATHER II8
I can figure is Luca. The word is already out that he's to be brought here before he's allowed any of his old rights in the Family. 我能想到的是卢卡。消息已经传开了，他将被带到这里，然后才能享受他在家族中的任何旧权利。 The only other thing I can think of is that Sollozzo has made his deal with the Families in New York and we'll get the word tomorrow that they will be against us in a war. That we'll have to give the Turk his deal. Right, Tom?" 我唯一能想到的是 索拉索已经和纽约的家族做了交易 明天我们就会得到消息 他们会在战争中反对我们我们必须给土耳其人他的交易。对吧，汤姆？"
Hagen nodded. "That's what it looks like to me. And we can't move against that kind of opposition without your father. He's the only one who can stand against the Families. He has the political connections they always need and he can use them for trading. 哈根点了点头。"在我看来就是这样。没有你父亲，我们就无法对抗这种反对势力。他是唯一能与家族对抗的人。他有他们一直需要的政治关系，他可以利用这些关系进行交易。 If he wants to badly enough." "如果他足够渴望的话"
Clemenza said a little arrogantly for a man whose top button man had recently betrayed him, "Sollozzo will never get near this house, Boss, you don't have to worry about that." 克莱门扎有点傲慢地说："索尔洛佐永远不会靠近这所房子，老板，你不必担心。"
Sonny looked at him thoughtfully for a moment. Then he said to Tessio, "How about the hospital, your men got it covered?" 桑尼若有所思地看了他一会儿。然后他对泰西欧说："医院怎么样，你的人搞定了吗？"
For the first time during the conference Tessio seemed to be absolutely sure of his ground. "Outside and inside," he said. "Right around the clock. The cops have it covered pretty good too. DetecIves at the bedroom door waiting to question the old man. That's a laugh. 在会议期间，泰西欧似乎第一次对自己的立场有了绝对的把握。"他说："内外兼修。"昼夜不停。警察也做得很好。警察在卧室门口等着审问老头子。真好笑 The Don is still getting that stuff in the tubes, no food, so we donte have to worry about the kitchen, which would be something to worry about with those Turks, they belleve in polson. They can't get at the Don, mot in any way." 唐人还在管子里装东西，没有食物，所以我们不用担心厨房的问题。"他们无论如何都无法接近唐恩"
Sonny tilted back in his chair. "It wouldn't be me, they have to do business with me, they need the Family machine." He grinned at Michael. "I wonder if it's you? Maybe Sollozzo figures to snatch you and hold you for a hostage to make a deal." 桑尼仰靠在椅子上。"不会是我，他们必须和我做生意，他们需要家庭机器。"他冲迈克尔咧嘴一笑。"我想知道是不是你？也许索拉索想把你抓起来，作为人质来做交易。"
Michael thought ruefully, there goes my date with Kay. Sonny wouldn't let him out of the house. But Hagen said impatiently, "No, he could have snatched Mike anytime if he wanted insurance. But everybody knows that Mike is not in the Family business. 迈克尔沮丧地想，我和凯的约会泡汤了。桑尼不让他出门。但哈根不耐烦地说："不行，如果他想买保险，随时都可以把迈克抢走。但谁都知道迈克不是做家族生意的。 He's a civilian and if Sollozzo snatches him, then he loses all the other New York Families. Even the Tattaglias would have to help hunt him down. No, it's sple enough. Tomorrow we'll get a representative from all the Families who'll tell us we have to do business with the Turk. 他是个平民，如果索拉索抓了他 他就失去了所有其他纽约家族的人甚至塔塔利亚家族也会帮忙追捕他 Even the Tattaglias would have to help hunt him down.不，这就够了明天我们会收到所有家族的代表 他们会告诉我们必须和土耳其人做生意 That's what he's waiting for. That's his ace in the hole." 这就是他所等待的。这是他的王牌。"
Michael heaved a sigh of relief. "Good," he said. "I have to go into town tonight." 迈克尔松了一口气。"很好，"他说。"我今晚得进城一趟"
"Why?" Sonny asked sharply. "为什么？"桑尼急切地问。
Michael grinned. "I figure I'll drop in to the hospital and visit the old man, see Mom and Connie. 迈克尔咧嘴一笑。"我想我会顺便去医院看看老人，看看妈妈和康妮。 And I got some other things to do." Like the Don, Michael never told his real business and now he didn't want to tell Sonny he was seeing Kay Adams. There was no reason not to tell him, it was just habit. 我还有其他事情要做。"就像唐一样，迈克尔从不告诉别人他真正的生意 现在他也不想告诉桑尼他在和凯-亚当斯约会没有理由不告诉他，这只是习惯。
There was a loud murmur of voices in the kitchen. Clemenza went out to see what was happening. When he came back he was holding Luca Brasi's bulletproof vest in his hands. Wrapped in the vest was a huge dead fish. 厨房里传来一阵杂音。克莱门扎出去看发生了什么事。当他回来时，手里正拿着卢卡-布拉西的防弹背心。防弹背心里裹着一条巨大的死鱼。
Clemenza said dryly, "The Turk has heard about his spy Paulie Gatto." 克莱门扎干巴巴地说："土耳其人听说了他的间谍保利-加托。"
Tessio said just as dryly, "And now we know about Luca Brasi." 泰西欧同样干脆地说："现在我们知道卢卡-布拉西了。"
Sonny lit a cigar and took a shot of whiskey. Michael, bewildered, said, "What the hell does that fish mean?" It was Hagen the Irisher, the Consigliori, who answered him. "The fish means that Luca Brasi is sleeping on the bottom of the ocean," he said. 桑尼点燃一支雪茄，喝了一杯威士忌。迈克尔困惑地说："那条鱼到底是什么意思？"回答他的是爱尔兰人哈根，也就是康斯格里奥里。"他说："这条鱼意味着卢卡-布拉西正在海底沉睡。 "It's an old Sicilian message." "这是一个古老的西西里信息"
Chapter 章节
OSSOSOSTOSTOS
9
SCENE TWENTY: MICHAEL GOES TO N.Y. : WITH KAY IN HOTEL 第二十场：迈克尔去纽约：与凯在酒店里
SCGIL MWLIIY: HIOHAU GONS TO I. . : IMH Scgil mwliiy: hiohau gons to i. .: IMH
KAY IN HOI.I
SYNOESIS: SYNOESIS：
Michael is driven iato the city by two button men; meets Kay in 'their' hotel; Nake love, discuss the events; Nichael leeves, not to see her for three years. 迈克尔被两个钮扣男带到了城里；在 "他们 "的酒店里遇到了凯；他们相爱了，并讨论了发生的事情；尼克尔却在三年里再也没有见过她。
TH. TTILS: TH.TTILS：
The car; the hotel once acain. Their room; IIUSIC. 汽车；酒店曾经的 acain。他们的房间；IIUSIC。
Kay wants to bok bice for him; her clothes and makeup. 凯想为他买衣服和化妆品。
IMAG RRY AND TON: imag rry and ton：
A kind of bittersweet lovescene; like whea both peorfe o wiprobaby 一种苦乐参半的爱的场景；就像两个人都有自己的孩子。
sense thet althouch whet they have is recious, they Iose it. Kay should watch Icahel when he Iyeves for a long 尽管他们拥有的东西很珍贵，但他们还是选择了它。凯应该看看伊凯尔在长时间工作时的样子。
time; eveo if poss. out the wi ndow, until he disappears 时间；如果可能的话，从窗户出去，直到他消失为止
(to prepare for the seperation they will have) (为他们的分离做准备）
A sad feeling; a love scene, peonle wo love each other, and who ace happen to be tocether and nakiog love, but there is a.o overdiding sadness. 一个悲伤的感觉；一个爱情场景，两个相爱的人，谁又恰好是tocether 和 nakiog 的爱人，但却有一种过度的悲伤。
That peculiar thing about livine in hotels, where bhey betin 住在酒店的奇特之处在于，他们会在酒店里下注
to be the nom: you doo't pay attention that all the soap 你没有注意到所有的肥皂
is capped, and there are lots of towels. Pushing the 已封顶，而且有很多毛巾。推
two singlez beds together, automatically; and falling dow 两张单人床自动并在一起，并向下倾斜
between the crack inbetween. 之间的裂缝。
The maid coming in without koocking, thea saying troom 女仆不敲门就进来了，她说 Troom
check, axouse me." 检查，给我斧头"。
Kay or ing while she's so happy, and bot knowing why? 在她如此高兴的时候，Kay 或 ing 却不知道为什么？
Lsseatielly, this is my last bif chance to do sonethiog with this relationship: I must win Kay's poiats here. Something SP CIAI IUUS HAPT HLRE D BETक् MY CHARACTE? OT TAY. 事实上，这是我在这段关系中最后的机会了：我必须在这里赢得凯的支持。我必须在这里赢得凯的支持。OT TAY.
CORD: 绳索：
The deepinding of Kays relationshio with Nicahel, and his a temot to prepare her to the ways of his family. Their love. A forecast of terrible things to come. Kays 与 Nicahel 的深厚感情，以及 Nicahel 为让她适应自己家族的生活方式所做的努力。他们的爱情预示着可怕的事情即将发生。
PITTAL S: PITTAL S：
Reoititious of the last sceve in hotel w th Kay ( make this work to my advaotace. Tailure to believe their regard for ooe a.ather. 上一次与凯伊在酒店共度的美好时光让我受益匪浅。我相信他们对其他人的尊重。
Failure to forcase the tecrible eveats that will foll.ow. 未能避免随后发生的可怕后果。
this is the parelude to SC. 21 . 这是 SC.21 .
Mike driven ioto eity: Three button me in front; he is a.Iode in bock. 迈克驾驶的 ioto eity：三个按钮我在前面，他在后面。
BOOK I I2I 图书 I I2I
PC 个人电脑
trol and they all had more experience than he did. He was the "civilian" in this war, Michael thought wryly. And they'd have to give him a hell of a lot better medals than he'd gotten in World War II to make him join this one.
Thinking this made him feel guilty about not feeling more sympathy for his father. His own father shot full of holes and yet in a curious way Michael, better than anyone else, understood when Tom had said it was just business, not personal. 想到这里，他为自己没有对父亲抱有更多的同情而感到内疚。他自己的父亲被打得千疮百孔，但迈克尔比任何人都能以一种奇怪的方式理解汤姆说的那只是公事，而不是私事。 That his father had paid for the power he had wielded all his life, the respect he had extorted from all those around him. 他的父亲为他一生所掌握的权力、他从周围所有人那里获得的尊重付出了代价。
What Michael wanted was out, out of all this, to lead his own life. But he couldn't cut loose from the family until the crisis was over. He had to help in a civilian capacity. 迈克尔想要的是离开，离开这一切，过自己的生活。但在危机结束之前 他不能脱离这个家庭他必须以平民的身份提供帮助 With sudden clarity he realized that he was annoyed with the role assigned to him, that of the privileged noncombatant, the excused conscientious objector. That was why the word "civilian" kept popping into his skull in such an irritating way. 他突然清醒地意识到，他对分配给他的角色感到恼火，那就是享有特权的非战斗人员，被原谅的依良心拒服兵役者。这就是为什么 "平民 "这个词总是以令人恼火的方式出现在他的脑子里。
When he got to the hotel, Kay was waiting for him in the lobby. (A couple of Clemenza's people had driven him into town and dropped him off on a nearby corner after making sure they were not followed. 当他到达酒店时，凯正在大厅里等着他。(克莱门扎的几个人开车送他进城，在确保没有被跟踪后，把他送到了附近的一个街角）。
They had dinner together and some drinks. "What time are you going to visit your father?" Kay asked. 他们一起吃了晚饭，喝了点酒。"你什么时候去看你父亲？"凯问道。
Michael looked at his watch. "Visiting hours end at eight-thirty. I think I'll go after everybody has left. They'll let me up. He has a private room and his own nurses so I can just sit with him for a while. I don't think he can talk yet or even know if I'm there. 迈克尔看了看表。"探视时间八点半结束。我想等大家都走了我再去。他们会让我上去的。他有一间单人病房，还有自己的护士，我可以陪他坐一会儿。我想他还不会说话 甚至不知道我是否在他身边 But I have to show respect." 但我必须表示尊重"。
Kay said quietly, "I feel so sorry for your father, he seemed like such a nice man at the wedding. I can't believe the things the papers are printing about him. I'm sure most of it's not true." 凯轻声说："我为你父亲感到难过，他在婚礼上看起来是个好人。我真不敢相信报纸上登的那些关于他的事情。我相信大部分都不是真的。"
Michael said politely, "I don't think so either." He was surprised to find himself so secretive with Kay. He loved her, he trusted her, but he would never tell her anything about his father or the Family. She was an outsider. 迈克尔礼貌地说："我也不这么认为。"他惊讶地发现自己对凯如此神秘。他爱她，他信任她，但他从不告诉她任何关于他父亲或家族的事。她是个局外人。
"What about you?" Kay asked. "Are you going to get mixed up in this gang war the papers are talking about so gleefully?" "你呢？"凯问"你会被卷入报纸上津津乐道的帮派战争吗？"
Michael grinned, unbuttoned his jacket and held it wide open. "Look, no guns," he said. Kay laughed. 迈克尔咧嘴一笑，解开了外套的扣子，把它敞开着。"他说："看，没有枪。凯笑了。
SCENE TWENTYONE: THE HOSPITAL 第二十一场医院
1.SYNOPSIS: Nicahel goes to the hospital, and is conceragd to find no one uarding the exterior; iside the Iobby is unattented as well, there doesn't even seem to be any hospital personall. 1.SYNDSING: Nicahel 去了医院，却发现医院外面没有人看守，Iobby 也没有人看守，甚至连医院里的人都没有。 He goes directly to his father's room; and finds the old man there, absolutely unatiended and unguarded. 他直接去了父亲的房间，发现老人就在那里，完全没有人陪伴，也没有人看守。
He finds a Nurse on duty, and she explains that a.11 Wessio's men were arrested, and the dectæ்ctives called away. like understands what is happening, amexumbxadord calls Sonn, who responds that they ill sead peole immediately. 他找到一名值班护士，她解释说，韦西欧的人被逮捕了，医生被叫走了。他明白发生了什么事，于是打电话给桑恩，桑恩回答说，他们要立即派人来。
Mickael, acting on his on, wants to move his father into another room, but the Nurse resists, sayiag it is out of regulations. Then Micahel explains what might haopen, and they move the old man. 米卡尔想把他的父亲搬到另一个房间，但护士长不同意，说这不符合规定。米凯尔解释了可能发生的情况，于是他们把老人搬了出去。
The Don's eyes are oven, and although he canot answer, Nicahel explains what is hapoening. Outside, Micahel stands guard alone until sonny sends someone. 唐的眼睛睁得大大的，虽然他无法回答，但尼卡尔还是向他解释了发生的事情。在外面，米歇尔独自站岗，直到桑尼派人来。 He is joined by nzo, who had been on his way to see the old man; and despite an possible involvemeht in trouble (in light of his immigcant status) Remains with licahel in case of trouble. 尽管可能会卷入麻烦（鉴于他的移民身份），但他仍与利卡赫尔在一起，以防麻烦。
Several cars pass by; possible the hit car. Then the wice: Nicahel is relieved; but the Police turn on him, and micahel relizes that the Captain, is in fact settiog up his father. 几辆车驶过，可能是肇事车。然后是 "两次"：尼卡尔松了一口气，但警察却转向了他，尼卡尔这才意识到，上尉其实是在陷害他的父亲。 The caotain hits Nicahel, but a laywer (hagen?) rrives in time with paid guards, and the Murder attemot has beea foiled. 罪犯袭击了尼卡赫尔，但一名外行（哈根？）及时带着带薪护卫赶到，谋杀企图被挫败。
THE TIMES: The tone of the hospital; the aurses uniform; The uniforms and cars of the police. 时代：医院的基调；护士的制服；警察的制服和车辆。
The nature of the intraveinous tubiag? 静脉内管的性质？
IIAGERY ADD TONE: iiagery 添加色调：
The susvense of revelation: at each turn, the situation seems worse, until finally the police come and goe thinks everything is saved. Then hit harder, when we realize the police are in on it. 启示录：每一次转折，情况似乎都会变得更糟，直到最后警察来了，Goe 认为一切都有救了。然后，当我们意识到警察也参与其中时，情况会变得更加糟糕。
The empty hospital. The silence. 空荡荡的医院。寂静
The almost dream-like view of the incidents after michael is hit? 迈克尔被击中后，事件发生时近乎梦境的景象？
WHAT HAP PLNS WHLN YOU'RE HIT SO HARD ON THL 当你受到如此沉重的打击时，会发生什么？
JAT? JAT？
(I Iiked this because it seemed to treat such (我喜欢这个，因为它似乎可以处理这样的问题
CON'T 反对
a blow casually. This actually shows that you lose teeth and fragture the jaw, etc.) 随便一击。这实际上表明你的牙齿脱落、下巴碎裂等）。
The imase of his father, so powerful, and yet so helpless, that a.ll he can do Is look up at inis son. 父亲的形象如此强大，却又如此无助，他能做的只有仰望儿子。
The image of llcClusky, like Patton, all gold braid and big: and uniformed and important. 他的形象就像巴顿一样，扎着金辫子，身材魁梧：穿着制服，举足轻重。
The deserted, haunting quality of the street, the hospital etc. 街道、医院等地的荒凉、令人魂牵梦萦。
SUSE INS FUI, AND RRIGHM INING. 在此基础上，我们将继续努力。
THE CORE: 核心：
To experince such a close call: the Don is alnost Killed. Micahel's increasing i ivolvedent as he s.ves his father. sscalating the Sollozzo War, with a second attempt on the Don, and with the iovolvement of McKlusky. 经历了如此千钧一发的时刻：唐被杀了。随着米凯尔对父亲的追捕，他越来越多地参与到索洛佐战争中，第二次企图刺杀唐，麦克克劳斯基也参与其中。
PITFAILS: PITFAILS：
Too fast, not suspenseful in layers of revelation. Pailure to understand that a hit is immënant. 太快，没有层层揭示的悬念。无法理解一击即中的道理。 Fallure to feel that now that the police have come (mike should send nzo away at this point, believeing everythibg is cool and not wanting the emmigrant to be involved for his om sake. 法鲁雷认为，既然警察已经来了（麦克此时应该把恩佐打发走，他认为一切都很好，为了自己的利益，他不想让移民卷入其中。
not see Michael again until three years passed, she would not have been able to bear the anguish of it. 如果她在三年后才能再见到迈克尔，她将无法承受这种痛苦。
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
"Do you have an empty room?" Michael whispered. "你有空房间吗？"迈克尔低声说
"At the end of the hall," the nurse said. "在走廊尽头，"护士说。
It was done in a matter of moments, very quickly and very efficiently. Then Michael said to the nurse, "Stay here with him until help comes. If you're outside at your station you might get hurt." 手术很快就完成了，非常迅速有效。然后迈克尔对护士说："在救援来之前，你就在这里陪着他。如果你在外面的岗位上 你可能会受伤"
At that moment he heard his father's voice from the bed, hoarse 这时，他听到父亲的声音从床上传来，声音嘶哑
but full of strength, "Michael, is it you? What happened, what is it?" 但充满力量，"迈克尔，是你吗？发生了什么事？
Michael leaned over the bed. He took his father's hand in his. "It's Mike," he said. "Don't be afraid. Now listen, don't make any noise at all, especially if somebody calls out your name. Some people want to kill you, understand? But I'm here so don't be afraid." 迈克尔靠在床边。他握住了父亲的手。"是迈克，"他说。"别害怕。现在听着，不要发出任何声音，尤其是当有人喊你的名字时。有人想杀你，明白吗？但我在这里，所以不要害怕。"
Don Corleone, still not fully conscious of what had happened to him the day before, in terrible pain, yet smiled benevolently on his youngest son, wanting to tell him, but it was too much effort, "Why should I be afraid now? 唐-柯里昂还没有完全意识到前一天发生在自己身上的事情，他非常痛苦，但还是对小儿子露出了慈祥的微笑，他想告诉小儿子，但却费力不讨好："我现在为什么要害怕呢？ Strange men have come to kill me ever since Iwas twelve years old." 从我十二岁起，就有奇怪的人来杀我"。
Chapter 章节
Slove towent ore 对矿石的爱
BOOK I 127 第 I 127 册
Enzo went on, "I've come to pay my respects to your father. Will they let me into the hospital so late?" 恩佐继续说道："我是来向你父亲致敬的。这么晚了，他们会让我进医院吗？"
Michael smiled and shook his head. "No, but thanks anyway. I'll tell the Don you came." A car came roaring down the street and Michael was instantly alert. He said to Enzr, "Leave here quickly. There may be trouble. You don't wany to get involved with the police." 迈克尔笑着摇了摇头。"不用了，不过还是谢谢你。我会告诉唐，你来了。"街上驶来一辆汽车，迈克尔立刻警觉起来。他对恩斯尔说："赶快离开这里。可能会有麻烦。你不想和警察打交道吧。"
He saw the look of fear on the young Italian's face. Trouble with the police might mean being deported or refusal of citizenship. But the young man stood fast. He whispered in Italian, "If there's trouble I'll stay to help. I owe it ko the Godfather." 他看到这位年轻的意大利人脸上露出了恐惧的神情。与警察发生冲突可能意味着被驱逐出境或拒绝给予公民身份。但这位年轻人还是坚持了下来。他用意大利语低声说："如果有麻烦，我会留下来帮忙。"我欠教父的"
Michael was toucyed. He was about to tell the young man to go away again, but then he thought, why not let him stay? Two men in front of the hospital might scare off any of Sollozzo's crew sent to do a job. One man almost certainly would not. 迈克尔很感动。他本想再叫这个年轻人走开，但转念一想，为什么不让他留下来呢？医院门口有两个人，可能会吓跑索尔洛佐派来办事的手下。一个人几乎肯定不会。 He gave Enzo a cigarette and lit it for him. They both stood under the lamppost in the cold December night. The yellow panes of the hospital, bisected by the greens of Christmas decorations, twinkled down on them. 他给了恩佐一支烟，并为他点燃。在十二月寒冷的夜晚，他们两人都站在灯柱下。医院的黄色玻璃窗被圣诞装饰的绿色一分为二，一闪一闪地照着他们。 They had almost finished their cigarettes when a long low black car turned into 3oth Street from Ninth Avenue and cruised toward them, very close to the curb. It almost stopped. Michael peered to see their faces inside, his body flinching involuntarily. 他们的香烟快抽完时，一辆低矮的黑色长车从第九大道拐进了第 3 街，紧贴着路边向他们驶来。车子几乎停了下来。迈克尔探头看了看里面的人，身体不由自主地颤抖了一下。 The car seemed about to stop, then speeded forward. Somebody had recognized him. Michael gave Enzo another cigarette and noticed that the baker's hands were shaking. To his surprise his own hands were steady. 汽车似乎要停下来，然后又加速向前驶去。有人认出了他。迈克尔又给了恩佐一支烟，并注意到面包师的手在颤抖。令他惊讶的是，他自己的手却很稳。
They stayed in the street smoking for what was no more than ten minutes when suddenly the night air was split by a police siren. A patrol car made a screaming turn from Ninth Avenue and pulled up in front of the hospital. Two more squad cars followed right behind it. 他们在街上抽了不过十分钟的烟，突然一阵警笛声划破了夜空。一辆巡逻车尖叫着从第九大道拐了个弯，停在了医院门口。两辆巡逻车紧随其后。 Suddenly the hospital entranceway was flooded with uniformed police and detectives. Michael heaved a sigh of relief. Good old Sonny must have gotten through right away. He moved forward to meet them. 突然，医院入口处涌进了许多身穿制服的警察和侦探。迈克尔松了一口气。老好人桑尼肯定马上就来了。他向前走去迎接他们。
Two huge, burly policemen grabbed his arms. Another frisked tuim. A massive police captain, gold braid on his cap, eame up the steps, his men parting lespectfully to leave a path. He was a vigorous man for his girth and despite the white hair that peeked out of his cap. 两名身材魁梧的警察抓住了他的胳膊。另一个搜了他的身。一个身材魁梧、帽子上扎着金辫子的警察队长走上台阶，他的手下不怀好意地分开，留出一条小路。他身材魁梧，尽管白发从帽子里露出来，但仍是个精力充沛的人。 His face was beefy red. He came up to Michael and said harshly, "I thought I got all you guinea hoods locked up. Who the hell are you and what are you doing here?" 他的脸涨得通红。他走到迈克尔面前，厉声说："我以为你们这些豚鼠头罩都被关起来了。你到底是谁，在这里干什么？"
SCENE TWENTYIWO: THE DRIVE BACK TO THE MALL 第二十二场：开车回商场
SCENE TWSNTYTWO: THE DRIV BACK TO THL NAII 第二场返回泰尔奈伊的旅程
SYINOPSIS: SYINOPSIS：
Micahel, h ving been drugged (to have his jaw worked on) is driven of to Ions Beach with Hagen and Clemenza. (Clemenza driving his cadillac) 米歇尔被下了药（下巴要做手术），和哈根、克莱门扎一起被驱赶到艾恩斯海滩。(克莱门扎驾驶着他的卡迪拉克）
He is told whlet happened the aight before, that it ias a bonified atthmot on the old man; who the Police Captain was, and that ht is on Sollozzo's payroll. 他被告知前一天晚上发生的事，那是对老人的一次彻头彻尾的屠杀；警察队长是谁，他是索洛佐的手下。
That They killdd Bruno Tattaglia (Sonny got mad) 他们杀了布鲁诺-塔塔利亚（桑尼生气了）
and the whole thing could blow up any minute into a full scule war. 整件事随时都可能演变成一场全面战争。
Sollo has contacted them to negotiate, Sollo 已经与他们联系，希望进行谈判、
TH TINUS: TH TINUS：
The car; the freeways (Yather Parkway) they travel; 汽车；他们行驶的高速公路（雅瑟公园路）；
could they get gas? When did rationing go out? 他们能买到汽油吗？配给制何时取消？
TONE AMD INAGERY: 语气和不严肃：
The car not crowded with men, Just Nicahel, Clemenza driver and Hacen. 车里没有挤满人，只有尼卡尔、克莱门扎司机和哈肯。
Basically an expositional scene. 基本上是一个说明性场景。
IS II C ASSARY? 是 II C ASSARY 吗？
COR: COR：
Toclarify the previous events; and aut them in perspective. 澄清之前发生的事件，并对其进行透视。
PITRAIIS: PITRAIIS：
Talky: and long winded expostiion of stuff we already koow. Tell just eoough. 啰嗦：冗长地阐述我们已经知道的东西。讲得够多就行。
SCENE TWENTYTHREE: THE MALL 场景二十三：商场
SCLNE TVLNTYTHR E : THE IHAT.I SCLNE TVLNTYTHR E ：IHAT.I
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Ichael, Hacen and Clemenza drive up to the Nall, which is gradually becoming an armed fortress. (Ilario says fudal) They enter to find Sonny in a good mood because the events of the last night make it clear now, that he will go a.ll the way, and he enjoys and can deal with that. 伊凯尔、哈森和克莱门扎开车来到纳尔，这里正逐渐成为一个武装堡垒。(伊拉里奥说："是的。"他们进去后发现桑尼心情很好，因为昨晚发生的事情让他清楚地认识到，他将一路走下去，而他乐于并能够处理好这一切。
He explains that Sollozzo wants Micehel to meet with him (his safety guaranteed by an intermediary) to put forth the new deal. 他解释说，索洛佐希望米谢尔与他会面（中间人保证他的安全），以提出新的交易。 Mclusky will be present as Sollozzo's bodymuard It is impossible acordios to the rules to oun down cIIusky because he is a police captain and the heat would be too great. 根据规定，不可能缉拿 CIIusky，因为他是一名警察队长，热度会太高。 Yicahel, and the others realizes that probably sollozo is oot in earnest aod will only attemnt to kill the Don arain. So their only hove is to hit sollozzo. Yicahel 和其他人意识到，Sollozo 很可能是认真的，他只会试图杀死 Don arain。因此，他们唯一的办法就是打击索洛佐。
At this point, Wichaelx offers to go on the meetiug, and kill both Zollozzo and llusky. At first they are stunned, they lauch. But it is clear that Iicahel is serious. 这时，Wichaelx 提议上船，杀死 Zollozzo 和 llusky。起初，他们被吓呆了，纷纷下马。但很明显，Iicahel 是认真的。 Further discussion shows that it is the ooly way, since Nicahel s (civilian status) is well know, and no obe would susoece this. 进一步的讨论表明，这是 Ooly 的方式，因为 Nicahel（平民身份）是众所周知的，没有人会怀疑这一点。
they acree to do this. 他们同意这样做。
TH TIIICS: TH TIIICS：
Again the manner and dress of the men handigiog around the mall, what they are doiag while they wait. The radio, papers, etc. 同样，在商场里四处转悠的男士们的举止和着装，以及他们在等待时所做的事情。收音机、报纸等。
The state of New Yock city politics, police atc. 纽约市的政治、警察等状况。
TOND AID IYKACDIY: tond aid iykacdiy：
Acain expository--further the conversion of this home ioto an armed fortress. The black car nulled ioxid front of the driveway; the open windows where surely marksmen wait. Utc. Suble fortress images. Never forget this house is under siege. Would they use dogs? 我们的目的是进一步将这所房子改造成一个武装堡垒。停在车道前方的黑色轿车；打开的车窗，肯定是神枪手在等待。上图。堡垒图像。永远不要忘记这所房子正被围困。他们会用狗吗？
THE COP: Micahel volunteers himself as a killer. serything should be pitched toward this revelation. 米克尔自称是一名杀手。
PITMILS: 皮特米尔斯
These endless round robin discussions of 'the situation'. exposition, talky. Ilake this ork for you. Come up with a concept for habdiog all of these scenes; dialogue overlaps; stagiag idea, but something. 这些没完没了的 "形势 "讨论。我帮你解决这个问题。想出一个概念，把所有这些场景重新组合起来；对话可以重叠；想法可以很陈旧，但要有新意。
Shoot these Iike Bersman...startiog on one character, kieniog other dielogue o.s., then move to the next, a.ll round the circle. 像伯斯曼那样拍摄......从一个角色开始，拍摄其他片段，然后转到下一个角色，如此循环。
he would have fallen if the two policemen had not held him up. But he was still conscious. The plainclothes detective had stepped in front of him to keep the captain from hitting him again and was saying, "Jesus Christ, Captain, you really hurt him." 如果不是两名警察扶着他，他早就倒下了。但他的意识仍然清醒。便衣侦探走到他面前，不让队长再打他，并说："上帝啊，队长，你真的把他打伤了。"
The captain said loudly, "I didn't touch him. He attacked me and he fell. Do you understand that? He resisted arrest." 船长大声说："我没碰他。他攻击我，然后摔倒了。你明白吗？他拒捕。"
Through a red haze Michael could see more cars pulling up to the curb. Men were getting out. One of them he recognized as Clemenza's lawyer, who was now speaking to the police captain, suavely and surely. 透过红晕，迈克尔看到更多的汽车停在路边。车上下来了一些人。他认出其中一人是克莱门扎的律师，他正风度翩翩地和警察局长说话。 "The Corleone Family has hired a firm of private detectives to guard Mr. Corleone. These men with me are licensed to carry firearms, Captain. If you arrest them, you'tl have to appear before a "柯里昂家族聘请了一家私人侦探公司 来保护柯里昂先生跟我一起的这些人 有持枪执照，队长如果你逮捕他们，你就必须出庭
judge in the morning and tell him why." 明天一早去找法官，告诉他原因。"
The lawyer glanced at Michael. "Do you want to prefer charges against whoever did this to you?" he asked. 律师瞥了迈克尔一眼。"他问道："你想对伤害你的人提出指控吗？
Michael had trouble talking. His jaws wouldn't come together but he managed to mumble. "I slipped," he said. "I slipped and fell." He saw the captain give him a triumphant glance and he tried to answer that glance with a smile. 迈克尔说话很困难。他的下巴合不拢，但还是喃喃自语。"我滑倒了，"他说"我滑倒了"他看到船长向他投来胜利的一瞥，他试着用微笑来回应那一瞥。 At all costs he wanted to hide the delicious icy chilliness that controlled his brain, the surge of wintry cold hatred that pervaded his body. He wanted to give no warning to anyone in this world as to how he felt at this moment. As the Don would not. 他想不惜一切代价隐藏控制他大脑的美味冰冷，隐藏弥漫全身的凛冽仇恨。他不想让这个世界上的任何人知道他此刻的感受。因为唐人不会。 Then he felt himself carried into the hospital and he lost consciousness. 然后，他感觉自己被抬进了医院，失去了知觉。
When he woke up in the morning he found that his jaw had been two wired together and that four of his teeth along the left side of his mouth were missing. Hagen was sitting beside his bed. 当他早上醒来时，发现自己的下巴被两根铁丝绑在一起，左侧的四颗牙齿不见了。哈根坐在他的床边。
"Did they drug me up?" Michael asked. "他们给我下药了吗？"迈克尔问道。
"Yeah," Hagen said. "They had to dig some bone fragments out of your gums and they figured it would be too painful. Besides you were practically out anyway." "是的，"哈根说。"他们必须从你的牙龈里挖出一些骨头碎片，他们觉得这样做太痛苦了。另外，反正你几乎已经出院了。"
"Is there anything else wrong with me?" Michael asked. "我还有什么问题吗？"迈克尔问道。
"No," Hagen said. "Sonny wants you out at the Long Beach house. Think you can make it?" "不，"哈根说。"桑尼要你去长滩的房子。你能去吗？"
"Sure," Michael said. "Is the Don all right?" "当然 "迈克尔说"唐没事吧？"
Hagen flushed. "I think we've solved the problem now. We have a firm of private detectives and we have the whole area loaded. I'll tell you more when we get in the car." 哈根脸红了。"我想我们现在已经解决了这个问题。我们有一家私家侦探公司，整个地区的情况我们都掌握了。上车后我再告诉你更多。"
SCENE TWENTYFOUR: MICHAEL AND CLEMENZA 第二十四场：迈克尔和克莱门扎
SC_INL RVLNTYPOUR: IMICHAUI AID CLMTUNZA
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Nicahel soes over everythiog with Clemenza, who carefully drills and prepares him for every element of the killiog. verythins is mioutely orked out, dow to the last possible cootiogency. 尼卡赫尔与克莱门扎一起研究了每件事，克莱门扎仔细地训练他，让他为杀戮中的每一个环节做好准备。
TH TIIIS: 这
The hat he puts on Micahel; his referanoes to Hizto, aiter a.l1 those are the olitical issues of the day. 他给米凯尔戴的帽子，他对希兹托的引荐，还有其他1 这些都是当今的政治问题。
TONL AND IMAG RYY: tonl和image ryy：
Mario doesn't indicete where this haoveas. Ask him? I feel it should be still somewhere homey and warm; Iike being with a favorite Uncle in his workshop, and having him explain how to do this or that. Uxcept here, its how to kill a man. 马里奥没说这是哪里。问他？我觉得应该还是在一个温馨的地方；就像和最喜欢的叔叔在他的工作室里，听他讲解如何做这个或那个。但这里是如何杀人。 Work on that Warnwith Clirmenza, the affection he has for Nichael, the extreme capability of this man; and the Iroay of what he is teaching Iicahel. 与克莱门扎一起工作、他对尼克尔的感情、这个人的超强能力，以及他教给伊卡赫尔的东西。 This seems to be a consistant thiog with Clemenza; telliog like how to make tomatoe sauce, etc just before we learn he killed Paulie Gatto, etc. 这似乎是克莱门扎的一贯作风；在我们知道他杀了保利-加托（Paulie Gatto）等人之前，他就会告诉我们如何制作番茄酱等。
TH_ COR2: TH_ COR2：
To set up the Killing of Sollozzo, 为杀死索尔洛佐做准备、
To iniate Michael into becoming a killer. 诱导迈克尔成为杀手
PITRATIS : 皮特拉蒂斯 ：
Clemenza a cliche; to phoney an attemot for the irony: Clemenza是陈词滥调；to phoney是讽刺的尝试：
You must really belive in clemenza as a warm, funny wonderful Uncle. A favorite Uncle. Pailure to really put for the farious tecrnical details. Hon't be afraid to lay them all out; the audience is very 你一定非常相信 clemenza 是一个温暖、幽默的好叔叔。最喜欢的叔叔。一定要真正投入到各种技术细节中去。不要害怕把它们都说出来，观众是很容易接受的。
ibterested. 我感兴趣。
"Yeah," Hagen said. "Sollozzo finally got in touch and wants to sit down with us. A negotiator is arranging the details. That means we win. Sollozzo knows he's lost and he wants to get out with his life." Hagen paused. "是的，"哈根说。"索洛佐终于联系上我们了，他想和我们坐下来谈谈。谈判代表正在安排细节。这意味着我们赢了。索洛佐知道他输了，他想全身而退。"哈根停顿了一下。 "Maybe he thought we were soft, ready to be taken, because we didn't strike back. Now with one of the Tattaglia sons dead he knows we mean business. He really took an awful gamble bucking the Don. By the way, we got the confirmation on Luea. "也许他认为我们软弱可欺 因为我们没有反击" "Maybe he thought we were soft, ready to be taken, because we didn't strike back.现在塔塔利亚的一个儿子死了 他知道我们是认真的他真的是在跟唐人赌气。顺便说一句，我们得到了卢埃的确认。 They killed him the night before they shot your father. In Bruno's nightclub. Imagine that?" 他们在枪杀你父亲的前一晚杀了他就在布鲁诺的夜总会里想象一下？"
Michael said, "No wonder they caught him off guard." 迈克尔说："难怪他们让他措手不及。"
At the houses in Long Beach the entrance to the mall was blocked by a long black car parked across its mouth. Two men leaned against the hood of the car. The two houses on each side, Michael noticed, had opened windows on their upper floors. 在长滩的房子里，商场入口被一辆停在入口处的黑色长车挡住了。两个人靠在汽车引擎盖上。迈克尔注意到，两边的两栋房子的上层都打开了窗户。 Christ, Sonny must really mean business. 天啊，桑尼肯定是来真的
Clemenza parked the car outside the mall and they walked inside it. The two guards were Clemenza's men and he gave them a frown of greeting that served as a salute. The men nodded their heads in acknowledgment. There were no smiles, no greetings. 克莱门扎把车停在商场外面，他们走进商场。两个守卫是克莱门扎的手下，他皱着眉头向他们致意，算是敬礼。他们点头致意。没有笑容，没有问候。 Clemenza led Hagen and Michael Corleone into the house. 克莱门扎把哈根和迈克尔-柯里昂领进了房子。
The door was opened by another guard before they rang. He had obviously been watching from a window. They went to the corner office and found Sonny and Tessio waiting for them. Sonny came to Michael, took his younger brother's head in his hands and said kiddingly, "Beautiful. 在他们按铃之前，门被另一名卫兵打开了。显然，他一直在窗外监视。他们来到角落的办公室，发现桑尼和泰西欧正在等他们。桑尼来到迈克尔身边，双手捧着弟弟的头，开玩笑地说："真漂亮。 Beautiful." Michael knocked his hands away, and went to the desk and poured himself some scotch, hoping it would dull the ache in his wiredjaw. 太美了"。迈克尔打掉了他的手，走到书桌前给自己倒了点苏格兰威士忌，希望能缓解他下巴上的疼痛。
money. Not only that, but McCluskey is going to get a piece of the drug operation. McCluskey has agreed to be Sollozzo's bodyguard. The Turk doesn't poke his nose out of his hole without McCluskey. When he meets Mike for the conference, McCluskey will be sitting beside him. 钱不仅如此，麦克拉斯基还将从毒品交易中分一杯羹。麦克拉斯基同意当索拉索的保镖没有麦克拉斯基，土耳其人是不会出洞的。当他和麦克开会时 麦克拉斯基会坐在他旁边 In civilian clothes but carrying his gun. Now what you have to understand, Sonny, is that while Sollozzo is guarded like this, he's invulnerable. Nobody has ever gunned down a New York police captain and gotten away with it. 穿着便装，带着枪桑尼，你要明白 索拉索被这样看守着 他是刀枪不入的从来没有人枪杀过纽约警察队长 还能全身而退 The heat in this town woutd be unbearable what with the newspapers, the whole police department, the churches, everything. That world be disastrous. The Families would be after you. The Corleone Family would become outcasts. 这个镇的热度会让人难以忍受的 报纸、整个警察局、教堂，所有的一切那将是灾难性的家族会追杀你柯里昂家族会成为弃儿 Even the old man's political protection would run for cover. So take that into consideration." 即使是老头子的政治保护伞也会四处躲藏。所以要考虑到这一点。"
Sonny shrugged. "McCluskey can't stay with the Turk forever. We'll wait." Tessio and Clemenza were puffing on their cigars uneasily, not daring to speak, but sweating. It would be their skins that would go on the line if the wrong decision was made. 桑尼耸了耸肩。"麦克拉斯基不可能永远跟土耳其人在一起。我们会等的。"泰西欧和克莱门扎不安地抽着雪茄，不敢说话，却满头大汗。如果做出了错误的决定，他们的小命可就不保了。
Michael spoke for the first time. He asked Hagen, "Can the old man be moved out of the hospital onto the mall here?" 迈克尔第一次开口说话。他问哈根："能把老人从医院转移到这里的商场吗？"
Hagen shook his head. "That's the first thing I asked. Ynpossible. He's in very bad shape. He'll pull through but he needs all kinds of attention, maybe some more surgery. Impossible." 哈根摇了摇头。"这是我问的第一件事。不可能。他的情况很糟糕。他会挺过来的，但他需要各种治疗，也许还需要一些手术。不可能
"Then you have to get Sollozzo right away," Michael said. "We can't wait. The guy is too dangerous. He'll come up with some new idea. Remember, the key is still that he gets rid of the old man. He knows that. "那你得马上去找索洛佐，"迈克尔说。"我们不能再等了。这家伙太危险了。他会想出一些新点子的。记住，关键还是他要除掉那个老头。他知道这一点。 OK, he knows that now it's very tough so he's willing to take defeat for his life. But if he's going to get killed anyway, he'll have another crack at the Don. And with that police captain helping him who knows what the hell might happen. We can't take that chance. 好吧，他知道现在很艰难，所以他愿意以失败来换取生命。但如果他还是会被杀，那他就会再去找唐老大。有那个警察队长帮他 谁知道会发生什么事呢我们不能冒这个险 We have to get Sollozzo right away." 我们必须马上找到索拉索。"
Sonny was scratching his chin thoughtfully. "You're right, kid," he said. "You got right to the old nuts. We can't let Sollozzo get another crack at the old man." 桑尼若有所思地挠着下巴。"你是对的，孩子，"他说。"你说对了，老顽固。我们不能让索拉索再对老头子下手了。"
Hagen said quietly, "What about Captain McCluskey?" 哈根低声说："麦克拉斯基上尉呢？"
Sonny turned to Michael with an odd little smile. "Yeah, kid, what about that tough police captain?" 桑尼转过身来，对迈克尔露出一个古怪的笑容。"是啊，孩子，那个强悍的警察队长怎么样？"
Michael said slowly, "OK, it's an extreme. But there are times when the most extreme measures are justified. Let's think now that we have to kill McCluskey. The way to do it would be to have him 迈克尔慢慢地说："好吧，这是一个极端。但有些时候，最极端的措施也是合理的。让我们想一想，现在我们必须杀死麦克拉斯基。方法是让他
BOOK I 135 第 I 135 册
still couldn't stop laughing. "You'll take both of them?" Senny said. "Hey, kid, they won't give you hedals, they put you in the electric chair. You know that? This is no dero business, kid, you fon't shoot people from a mile away. 还是笑个不停"你两个都要吗？"森尼说。"嘿，孩子，他们不会给你篱笆的，他们会把你送上电椅。你知道吗？孩子，这可不是什么 "德洛生意"，你不能在一英里外就开枪杀人。 You shoot when you see the whites of their eyes like we got taught in school, remembet? You gotta stand right next to them and blow their heads off and their brains get all over your nice Ivy League suit. 你看到他们的眼白就开枪 就像学校教的那样，记得吗？你得站在他们旁边 打爆他们的头 让他们的脑浆溅到你的常春藤西装上 How about that, kid, you wanta do that just because some dumb cop slapped you around?" He was still laughing. 怎么样，小子，就因为一个蠢警察打了你一巴掌 你就想这么做吗？"他还在笑
Michael stood up. "You'd better stop laughing," he said. The change in him was so extraordinary that the smiles vanished from the faces of Clemenza and Tessio. Michael was not tall or heavily built but his presence seemed to radiate danger. 迈克尔站了起来。"他说："你们最好别笑了。他的变化如此之大，以至于克莱门扎和泰西欧脸上的笑容都消失了。迈克尔个子不高，身材也不魁梧，但他的身上似乎散发着危险的气息。 In that moment he was a reincarnation of Don Corleone himself. His eyes had gone a pale tan and his face was bleached of color. He seemed at any moment about to fling himself on his older and stronger brother. 那一刻，他简直就是科莱昂阁下本人的转世。他的眼睛变成了苍白的棕褐色，脸也被漂白了。他似乎随时都会扑向他年长而强壮的哥哥。 There was no doubt that if he had had a weapon in his hands Sonny would have been in danger. Sonny stopped laughing, and Michael said to him in a cold deadly voice, "Don't you think I can do it, you son of a bitch?" 毫无疑问，如果他手里有武器，桑尼就会有危险。桑尼停止了大笑 迈克尔用冰冷致命的声音对他说："你不觉得我能做到吗，你这个狗娘养的？"
Sonny had got over his laughing fit. "I know you can do t.," he 桑尼已经笑够了。"我知道你做不到，"他说
funny things turn out. I always said ou were the torghest one in the Family, tougher than the Don himself. You were the only one whe could stand off the old-man. T remember you when you were a kid. What a temper you had then. 有趣的事情发生了我总说你是家族里最坚强的人 比唐纳德本人还坚强你是唯一一个能顶住老头子的人我记得你小时候你那时候脾气可好了 Hell, you even used/to fight me and I was a lot older than you. And Freddie had to beat the shit out of you at least once a week. 见鬼，你甚至还和我打过架，而我比你大很多。弗雷迪每周至少要揍你一次。 And now Sollozzo has you figured for the soft touch in the Family because you let McCluskey hit you without fighting back and you wouldn't get mixed up in/the Family fights. He figures he got nothing to worry about if he meets you head to head. 现在索洛佐认为你是家族中的软柿子，因为你任由麦克拉斯基打你而不还手，你也不会卷入家族的争斗。他认为如果和你正面交锋，他没什么好担心的。 And McCluskey too, he's got you figured for a yellow guinea." Sonny paused and then said softly, "But you re a Corleone after all, you son of a bitch. And I was the only one who knew it. 还有麦克拉斯基，他把你当成黄天竺鼠了。"桑尼停顿了一下，然后轻声说："但你毕竟是柯里昂家的人，你这个狗娘养的。只有我知道这一点。 I've been sitting here waiting for the last three days, ever since the old man got shot, waiting for you to crack out of that Ivy League, war hero bullshit character you've been wearing. 自从老头子中枪后的这三天里，我一直坐在这里等着，等着你从那个常春藤联盟的战争英雄的狗屁角色中走出来。 I've been waiting for you to become my right arm so we can kill those fucks that are trying to destroy our father and our Family. And all it took was a sock on the jaw. How do you like that?" Sonny made a comical gesture, a punch, and repeated, "How do you like that?" 我一直在等你成为我的左膀右臂 这样我们就能杀了那些想毁了我们父亲和家族的混蛋们而这一切只需要一记重拳你觉得怎么样？"桑尼做了个滑稽的手势，打了一拳，然后重复道："你觉得怎么样？"
BOOK I 137 第一卷 137
'safe' gun out of your collection, the 'coldest' one you got. Impossible to trace. Try to make it short barrel with a lot of blasting power. It doesn't have to be accurate. He'll be right on top of them when he uses it. Mike, as soon as you've used the gun, drop it on the floor. 你收藏的 "安全 "枪支，你得到的 "最冷 "的枪支。无法追踪。尽量做成短枪管，爆破力大。不一定要精准。他用的时候就会在他们头顶上。迈克 你一用完枪 就把它扔在地上 Don't be caught with it on you. Clemenza, tape the barrel and the trigger with that special stuff you got so he won't leave prints. Remember, Mike, we can square everything, witnesses, and so forth, but if they catch you with the gun on you we can't square that. 别被人发现你带着枪克莱门扎，把枪管和扳机 用你的特制胶布粘起来 这样他就不会留下指纹了记住，迈克，我们可以把所有的事都摆平，证人等等 但如果他们抓到你带着枪，我们就摆不平了 Welll have transportation and protection and then we'll make you disappēar for a nice long vacation until the heat wears off. You'll be gone a long time, Mike, but I don't want you saying good-bye to your girl friend or even calling her. 我们会给你提供交通工具和保护 然后让你去度个长假，直到热度退去你会离开很长时间，迈克 但我不希望你和你的女朋友道别 甚至给她打电话 After it's all over and you're out of the country I'll send her word that you're OK. Those are orders." Sonny smiled at his brother. "Now stick with Clemenza and get used to handling the gun he picks out for you. Maybe even practice a little. We'll take care of everything else. 等一切结束，你出了国，我就告诉她你没事了。这是命令。"桑尼冲弟弟笑了笑。"现在跟着克莱门扎，习惯使用他为你挑选的枪。也许还可以练习一下。其他的交给我们吧。 Everything. OK, kid?" 一切。好吗，孩子？"
Again Michael Corleone felt that delicious refreshing chilliness all over his body. He said to his brother, "You didn't have to give me that crap about not talking to my girl friend about something like this. 迈克尔-柯里昂再次感受到了那股美味的沁人心脾的寒意，浑身上下都凉飕飕的。他对弟弟说："你没必要跟我废话，说什么不能跟我女朋友说这种事。 What the hell did you think I was going to do, call her up to say good-bye?" 你以为我会给她打电话说再见吗？"
Sonny said hastily, "OK, but you're still a rookie so I spell things out. Forget it." 桑尼急忙说："好吧，但你还是个菜鸟，所以我把事情说清楚。算了吧。"
Michael said with a grin, "What the hell do you mean, a rookie? I listened to the old man just as hard as you did. How do you think I got so smart?" They both laughed. 迈克尔苦笑着说："什么叫菜鸟？我和你一样听老头子的话。你以为我是怎么变得这么聪明的？"两人都笑了。
Hagen poured drinks for everyone. He looked a little glum. The statesman forced to go to war, the lawyer forced to go to law. "Well, anyway now we know what we're going to do," he said. 哈根为大家倒酒。他看起来有点沮丧。政治家被迫参战，律师被迫从事法律工作。"他说："不管怎么说，现在我们知道该怎么做了。
Chapter 章节
Sosorsorsorsorsosos) 11
CAPTAIN Mark McCluskdy sat in his office fingering three envelopes bulging with betting sips. He was frowning and wishing he could decode the notations on the slips. It was very important that he do so. 马克-麦克劳斯基上尉坐在办公室里，用手指着三个信封，里面装满了赌注。他皱着眉头，希望自己能破解纸条上的记号。这对他来说非常重要。 The envelopes were the be ting slips that his raiding parties had picked up when they had hit one of the Corleone Family bookmakers the night before. Now the bookmater would have to buy back the slips so that players couldn't claim winhers and wipe him out. 信封里装的是他的突击队前一天晚上袭击柯里昂家族的一家庄家时捡到的投注单。现在，庄家必须把这些纸条买回来，这样赌徒们就不能再要求赢钱，把他一网打尽。
It was very important for Captain McCluskey to decode the slips because he didn't want to get cheated when he sold the slips back to the bookmaker. If there was fifty grand werth of action, then maybe he could sell it back for five grand. 对麦克拉斯基船长来说，解码纸条非常重要，因为他不想在把纸条卖回给庄家时上当受骗。如果有五万元的赌注，那么他也许能以五千元的价格卖回。 But if there were a lot of heavy bets and the slips represented a hundred grand or maybe even two hundred grand, then the price should be considerably higher. McCluskey fiddled with the envelope and then dec)ded to let the bookie sweat a little bit and make the first offer. 但如果赌注很大，单子上的赌注是十万甚至二十万，那么价格就应该高得多。麦克拉斯基摆弄了一下信封，然后决定让庄家出点汗，先出个价。 That might tip off what the real price should be. 这可能会提示真正的价格。
McCluskey looked at the station house clock on the wall of his office. It was time for him to pick up that greasy Turk, Sollozzo, and take him to wherever he was going to meet the Cotleone Family. McCluskey went over to his wall locker and started to cliange into his 麦克拉斯基看着办公室墙上的车站钟。他该去接那个油腻腻的土耳其人索洛佐了，把他带到他要去见科特勒内家族的地方。麦克拉斯基走到墙上的储物柜前，开始往他的
BOOK I 139 第一卷 139
civilian cloths. When he was finished he called his wife and told her he would not ke home for supper that night, that he would be out on the job. He never confided in his wife on anything. She thought they lived the way they did on his policeman's salary. 平民的衣服。完工后，他给妻子打了个电话，告诉她当晚他不会回家吃晚饭，他要出去工作。他从不向妻子倾诉任何事情。她以为他们是靠他的警察工资过日子的。 McCluskey grunted with amusement. (lis mother had thought the same thing but he had learned early. His father had shown him the ropes. 麦克卢斯基乐得哼了一声。(他的母亲也是这么想的，但他很早就学会了。他的父亲给他指了一条明路。
His father had bqen a police sergeant, and every week father and son had walked through the precinct and McCluskey Senior had introduced his six-yeak-old son to the storekeepers, saying, "And this is my little boy." 他的父亲曾是一名警长 每周父子俩都会穿过辖区 老麦克拉斯基会向店主们介绍他六岁的儿子 说 "这是我的小儿子"
The storekeepers wobld shake his hand and compliment him extravagantly and ring open their cash registers to give the little boy a gift of five or ten dollars, At the end of the day, little Mark McCluskey would have all the pockets of his suit stuffed with paper money, would feel so proud that his father's friends liked him well enough to give him a present every month they saw him. 一天下来，小马克-麦克拉斯基的衣服口袋里塞满了纸币，他感到非常自豪，因为他父亲的朋友们非常喜欢他，每个月见到他都会送他一份礼物。 Of course his father put the money in the bank for him, for his college education, and little Mark got at most a fifty-cent piece for himself. 当然，他的父亲把钱存进了银行，作为他上大学的学费，而小马克自己最多只能得到五角钱。
Then when Mark got home and his policemen uncles asked him what he wanted to be when he grew up and he would lisp childishly, "A policeman," they would all laugh uproariously. 当马克回到家，他的警察叔叔们问他长大后想做什么时，他会稚气地低声说："警察。"他们都会哄堂大笑。 And of course later on, though his father wanted him to go to college first, he went right from high school to studying for the police force. 当然，后来，虽然父亲希望他先去上大学，但他还是从高中毕业后直接进入了警队学习。
He had been a good cop, a brave cop. The tough young punks terrorizing street corners fled when he approached and finally vanished from his beat altogether. He was a very tough cop and a very fair one. 他是一个好警察，一个勇敢的警察。当他走近时，那些恐吓街角的彪悍小混混就会落荒而逃，最后从他的辖区彻底消失。他是一个非常严厉的警察，也是一个非常公正的警察。 He never took his son around to the storekeepers to collect his money presents for ignoring garbage violations and parking violations; he took the money directly into his own hand, direct because he felt he earned it. 他从不带着儿子到店主那里收钱，因为他无视违规扔垃圾和违章停车的行为；他直接把钱拿到自己手里，因为他觉得这是他应得的。 He never ducked into a movie house or goofed off into restaurants when he was on foot patrol as some of the other cops did, especially on winter nights. He always made his rounds. He gave his stores a lot of protection, a lot of service. 他在徒步巡逻时，从不像其他一些警察那样，躲进电影院或到餐馆胡吃海喝，尤其是在冬夜。他总是在巡视。他为他的商店提供了大量的保护和服务。 When winos and drunks filtered up from the Bowery to pankandle on his beat he got rid of them so roughly that they never came back. The tradespeople in his precinct appreciated it. And they showed their appreciation. 当酒鬼和醉汉们从包厘街来到他的辖区捣乱时，他就会粗暴地把他们赶走，让他们一去不复返。他辖区里的商人们都很感激他。他们也表示了感谢
He also obeyed the system. The bookies in his precinct knew he would never make trouble to get an extra payoff for himself, that he was content for his share of the station house bag. His name was on the list with the others and he never tried to make extras. He was a 他也遵守制度。他所在辖区的赌徒们都知道，他从来不会为了多赚一笔钱而给自己找麻烦，他只要能分到站房的钱就心满意足了。他的名字和其他人一起列在名单上，他从不试图赚取额外的钱。他是一个
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
fair cop who took only clean graft and his rise in the police department was steady if not spectacular. 他是一个公正的警察，只接受廉洁的贪污，他在警察局的升迁即使不引人注目，也很稳定。
During this time he was raising a large family of four sons, none of whom became policemen. They all went to Fordham University and since by that time Mark McCluskey was rising from sergeant to lieutenant and finally to captain, they lacked for nothing. It was at 在此期间，他养育了一个有四个儿子的大家庭，但没有一个儿子成为警察。他们都考上了福特汉姆大学，因为那时马克-麦克拉斯基已经从警长升到了中尉，最后又升到了上尉，所以他们什么都不缺。就在
this time that McCluskey got the reputation for being a hard bargainer. The bookmakers in his district paid more protection money than the bookmakers in any other part of the city, but maybe that was because of the expense of putting four boys through college. 这次，麦克拉斯基赢得了 "讨价还价难 "的名声。他所在区域的庄家比本市其他地区的庄家支付更多的保护费，但这也许是因为供四个男孩上大学的费用。
McCluskey himself felt there was nothing wrong with clean graft. Why the hell should his kids go to CCNY or a cheap Southern college just because the Police Department didn't pay its people enough money to live on and take care of their families properly with? 麦克拉斯基自己也认为，廉洁奉公没有错。他的孩子为什么要去纽约市立大学或廉价的南方大学读书，就因为警察局没有付给员工足够的钱来维持生活和照顾家人？ He protected all these people with his life and his record showed his citations for gun duels with stickup men on his beat, strong-arm protection guys, would-be pimps. He had hammered them into the ground. 他用生命保护了所有这些人，他的记录显示，他曾因与痞子们的枪战而被传唤，这些痞子们是他的巡警，是强硬的保护伞，是想拉皮条的人。他把他们打得落花流水 He had kept his little corner of the city safe for ordinary people and he sure as hell was entitled to more than his lousy one C note a week. But he wasn't indignant about his low pay, he understood that everybody had to take care of themselves. 他为普通人维护着城市的小小角落的安全，他当然有权获得比每周一张 C 纸币更多的报酬。但他并不为自己的低薪而愤愤不平，他明白每个人都必须照顾好自己。
Bruno Tattaglia was an old friend of his. Bruno had gone to Fordham with one of his sons and then Bruno had opened his nightclub and whenever the McCluskey family spent an infrequent night on the town, they could enjoy the cabaret with liquor and dinner-on the house. 布鲁诺-塔塔利亚是他的老朋友。布鲁诺曾和他的一个儿子一起上过福特汉姆大学，后来布鲁诺开了一家夜总会，每当麦克拉斯基一家在城里度过一个不寻常的夜晚时，他们就可以在夜总会里享受酒水和晚餐。 On New Year's Eve they received engraved invitations to be guests of the management and always received one of the best tables. Bruno always made sure they were introduced to the celebrities who performed in his club, some of them famous singers and Hollywood stars. 除夕夜，他们会收到刻有他们名字的邀请函，邀请他们成为管理层的座上宾，而且每次都是最好的桌位之一。布鲁诺总是确保把他们介绍给在他的俱乐部演出的名人，其中不乏著名歌手和好莱坞明星。 Of course sometimes he asked a little favor, like getting an employee with a record cleared for a cabaret work license, usually a pretty girl with a police dossier as a hustler or roller. McCluskey would be glad to oblige. 当然，有时他也会请人帮个小忙，比如让有案底的雇员获得歌舞厅工作许可证，通常是有拉客或滚床单案底的漂亮女孩。麦克拉斯基很乐意帮忙。
McCluskey made it a policy never to show that he understood what other people were up to. When Sollozzo had approached him with the proposition to leave old man Corleone uncovered in the hospital, McCluskey didn't ask why. He asked price. 麦克拉斯基的原则是绝不表现出他了解别人的意图。当索洛佐向他提议 让柯里昂老头在医院里毫无遮掩时 麦克拉斯基并没有问为什么他问的是价钱 When Sollozzo said ten grand, McCluskey knew why. He did not hesitate. Cprleone was one of the biggest Mafia men in the country with more pblitical connections than Capone had ever had. Whoever knocked hilp off 当索拉索说一万时，麦克拉斯基就知道为什么了。他没有犹豫克普莱昂是全国最大的黑手党之一 比卡彭有更多的社会关系不管是谁把希尔普
BOOK I I4I 第 I I4I 册
would be doing the country a big favor. McCluskey took the money in dvance and did the job. When he received a call from Sollozzo that there were still two of Corleone's men in front of the hospital he had lown into a rage. 将是在帮国家一个大忙。麦克拉斯基收下了钱，并完成了任务。当他接到索洛佐的电话，说医院门口还有两个柯里昂的人时，他勃然大怒。 He had locked up all of Tessio's men, he had pulled the detective guards off the door of Corleone's hospital room. And now, being a man of principle, he would have to give back the ten gran, money he had already earmarked to insure the education of his grandchildren. 他锁住了泰西欧的所有手下，他把侦探警卫从科莱昂的病房门上拉了下来。现在，作为一个有原则的人，他必须归还那十个花岗岩，那是他已经指定用于孙子教育的钱。 It was in that rage that he had gone to the hospital and struck Michael Corleone. 正是在这种愤怒的情绪下，他去医院袭击了迈克尔-柯里昂。
But it had 111 worked out for the best. He had met with Sollozzo in the Tattaglia Aightclub and they had made an even better deal. Again McCluskey didn't ask questions, since he knew all the answers. He just made sure of his price. 但结果是最好的。他在 Tattaglia Aightclub 会见了索洛佐，他们达成了一个更好的协议。麦克拉斯基没有再问问题，因为他知道所有的答案。他只是确定了自己的价格。 It never occurred to him that he himself could be in any danger. That anyone would consider even for a moment killing a New York City police captain was too fantastic. The toughest hood in the Mafia had to stand still if the lowliest patrolman decided to slap him around. 他从未想过自己会有任何危险。有人会考虑哪怕是一瞬间杀死纽约市警察局长，这也太不可思议了。如果最卑微的巡警决定给他一耳光，黑手党中最凶悍的头目也只能束手待毙。 There was absolutely no percentage in killing cops. Because then all of a sudden a lot of hoods were killed resisting artest or escaping the scene of a crime, and who the hell was going to do anything about that? 杀警察是绝对不可能的。因为突然之间，很多流氓在反抗阿泰斯特或逃离犯罪现场时被杀，谁又能对此做些什么呢？
McCluskey sighed and got ready to leave the station house. Problems, always problems. Hip wife's sister in Ireland had just died after many years of fighting cancer and that cancer had cost him a pretty penny. Now the funeral wduld cost him more. 麦克拉斯基叹了口气，准备离开站房。问题，总是问题。他妻子在爱尔兰的妹妹在与癌症斗争多年后刚刚去世，癌症已经花去了他一大笔钱。现在，葬礼将花费他更多的钱。 His own uncles and aunts in the old country needed a little help now and then to keep their potato farms and he sent the money to do the trick. He didn't begrudge it. And when he and his wife visited the old country they were treated like a king and queen. 他在老家的叔叔和婶婶们时不时需要一点帮助来维持他们的土豆农场，他就寄钱来帮忙。他并不吝啬。当他和妻子访问老家时，他们受到了国王和王后般的礼遇。 Maybe they would go again this summer now that the war was oyer and with all this extra money coming in. McCluskey told his patrolman clerk where he would be if he was needed. He did not feel it necessary to take any precautions. 也许今年夏天他们还会再去，因为战争已经结束了，而且还有额外的钱进账。麦克拉斯基告诉他的巡警办事员，如果需要他，他会在哪里。他觉得没有必要采取任何预防措施。 He could always claim Sollozzo was an informer he was meeting. Outside the station house he walked a few blocks and then caught a 他可以随时声称索洛佐是他要见的线人。在车站外，他走了几个街区，然后搭上了一辆
cab to the house where he would meet with Sollozzo. 出租车前往他与索洛佐会面的房子。
It was Tom Hagen who had to make all the arrangements for Michael's leaving the country, his false passport, his seaman's card, his berth on an Italian freighter that would dock in a Sicilian port. 是汤姆-哈根为迈克尔出国做了所有的安排，他的假护照，他的海员证，他在一艘意大利货轮上的泊位，这艘货轮将停靠在西西里的一个港口。 Emissaries were sent that very day by plane to Sicily to prepare a hiding place with the Mafia chief in the hill country. 当天就有使者乘飞机前往西西里，与黑手党首领一起在山丘地带准备藏身之处。
SCENE XWENhfour: 场景 XWENhfour：
SCENE TWENTYFIVE: RETURN TO THE MALL 第二十五场：重返商场
1. SYINOPSIS: 1.SYINOPSIS：
Clemenza and Nicahel return to the Fortress-llall; to find ev dence of the vigil: the mess; Sonny sleeping on the couch. 克莱门扎和尼卡赫尔回到要塞，发现守夜的证据：一片狼藉；桑尼睡在沙发上。
This is the steppigg off point for the actual killing. The final arrangements are made: Nicahel wonders how long sonny can tay cooped up here? 这是真正杀戮的起点。最后的安排已经做好尼卡尔想知道桑尼还能在这里呆多久？
Soony runs over what Clemenza put like through, asking if he had beeb told to drop the gun; but everything has been gone through. 苏尼捋了捋克莱门扎的经历，问他是否被告知要放下枪；但一切都已经过去了。
Hagen comes in, and lays out the finally details on the procedure and the deal Sollozzo put 哈根走了进来，向索尔洛佐详细说明了程序和交易的最终细节
forth. They will speak in Italian, so Ilckousky cannot understand. 出来了。他们会用意大利语交谈，所以伊尔库斯基听不太懂。
The tebsion starts to build. 开始形成热潮。
There's only one last probelm, they haven't been able to asertain where the meeting place will be, so that they can pre-olant the gun in the meets foom. For a while, this is a formidable problem, and could even blow it all. They' discuss alternatives, but they are too dangerous. 只有最后一个问题，他们还不能确定会面地点，因此无法在会面地点预先放置枪支。一时间，这成了一个棘手的问题，甚至有可能使一切功亏一篑。他们讨论了其他办法，但都太危险了。 Finally, a oolice contact locates on ckluskeys repoct where he will be that aight, andthey have it ( I never bllived this, ask "“arioस for something more clever). 最后，警方联系到了他当晚会去的地方（我没经历过这种情况，请向""arioस""arioस "询问更巧妙的办法）。
The tensions build, as Micahel sets out. 随着米歇尔的出发，紧张局势逐渐加剧。
THL TIMUS: Clothes, what they men are doing and talking about. What were the rages of ? THL TIMUS: 衣服，他们在做什么，在谈论什么。 的愤怒是什么？
TON AND IMAGERY: 吨和图像：
The mall has become an absolute mess. Shit all around; real evidence of all those men living incarserated. Real evidence of this. Generally feeling of skittish humour; everyone is concerned and scared about the same thing. Real TLNSION. 购物中心已经变得一团糟。到处都是粪便；所有这些人过着穷困潦倒生活的真实证据。这就是真实的证据。人们普遍感到惶恐不安；每个人都对同一件事感到担忧和害怕。真实的 TLNSION。
Lots of facts, and explosive, nevous pegple. 大量的事实，以及爆炸性的、新颖的观点。
THE CORL: CORL：
The finalkx tention of the preparation to kill Sollozzo; one fly in the oitment; a further defination in Micahel's d.evelopement. 准备杀死索洛佐的最后一击；行动中的一只苍蝇；米凯尔的进一步发展。
PITMATITS: 皮特马蒂斯
NOT BUILDUP OP TUISON. Evidence that they are nervous. Silly outbursts of people defininging th4mselves as in book. Be careful of big speech of Micahel's on P.147. Nario is hyping this. 而不是积聚。他们紧张的证据。书中人们对自己的定义的愚蠢爆发。小心 Micahel 在第 147 页的重要讲话。纳里奥在渲染这一点。
SCENE TWENTYSIX: MICHAEL PICKED UP BY SOLLOZZO, AND THE
KILLING. (KEY SCENE) 第二十六场： 迈克尔被索洛佐抓走，然后被杀（关键场景）
SCEND TWLNTYSIX: NICHA IICKE UP
SYNOPSIS: Micahel waits on a deserted street, as per the arrangment. On wchedule, a care pulls up, and he joins Moklusky and Sollozzo. Sollozzo tells him that he is really sorry about what has happened and hopes he can make his peace with Mike. McKlusky also apologizes. 简介：按照安排，Micahel 在一条无人的街道上等待。按计划，一辆车停了下来，他与莫克劳斯基和索尔洛佐会合。索尔洛佐告诉他，他对所发生的一切感到非常抱歉，并希望他能与迈克和解。麦克克劳斯基也道了歉。 They are very symphathetic. As the car continues on, it heads out over The Washington Bridge to New Jersey, when we all know the meeting is supoose to be ioNew York. 他们惺惺相惜。汽车继续前行，穿过华盛顿大桥，驶向新泽西州，而我们都知道会议将在纽约举行。 Micahel is frishtened that there was a slio up, but mid-bridge, the car jumps the divider, and it becomes clear, that this was just a diversionary tactic to throw off any possible tails. 米歇尔很担心会发生意外，但在桥上，汽车跳过了分隔带，很显然，这只是一个声东击西的策略，目的是甩掉任何可能的尾巴。
The arcive at the known meeting spot. 在已知集合地点的 arcive。
They enter, becing the discussion, when, as planned Nicahel gets the gun from the john, comes out, and kills the two. 他们走进去，开始讨论，这时，尼卡尔按计划从嫖客那里拿到了枪，走出来杀死了两人。
He gets into the waiting car (tessio) and disaprears. 他坐上等候的汽车（tessio），离开了。
THU TIMES: The car; fragments of the dight; The Restuarant itself; a juke box? 星期四的时光汽车；车厢碎片；餐厅本身；点唱机？
TON AIVD IICAGERY: ton aivd iicagery：
Incredible suspense and tension. Image of 令人难以置信的悬念和紧张感。图片
the car jumping the divider; the mpty restaurant, with the three men almost in the middle of the room around the small round table, exposed. Tremendous detail showing time down. 汽车跳过隔板；餐厅里，三个人几乎在房间中央，围着小圆桌，暴露在外面。巨大的细节展现了时间的流逝。
Sollozzo and Mcklusky symphatetic and reasobie. The blood on the waiters jacket. 索洛佐和麦克卢斯基惺惺相惜，惺惺相惜。服务生夹克上的血迹
the mist of blood hanging in and coloring the air. 血雾弥漫，染红了空气。
DESIGN THIS SCLNE SHOT FOR SHOT. LVene draming it if necessary 逐一设计。如果有必要，可以进行 LVene 戏剧化处理
Having llicahel do the thing a little differently than Clemenza's step by step instructions. Thereby scariog the udience that he's not going bo follow instructions. 让 Llicahel 做的事情与克莱门扎一步一步的指示有点不同。这样就能让观众觉得他不会按指示行事。
The hand holdiag the sun, and NOT DROPPING IT. Time standing still, with the reactions of Mclustkly, the waiter, etc, frozen in a stopped moment almost. EXT LND TIME: Mcklusklys fork frozen midair as he wat也hes Sollozzo's brains fly through the air. 手抓住太阳，却没有放下。时间静止，Mclustkly、服务员等人的反应几乎凝固在一个停止的瞬间。外景时间：Mckluskly 的叉子凝固在半空中，他也看着 Sollozzo 的大脑在空中飞舞。
His own chokeing Whedshot in the throat. 他自己的喉咙被韦德肖特掐住了。
3 COIV: Then move fast and easy; out of the reataurant, into the waiting car, all calmly and without a hitch; a few lines with Tessio, and we linfer as it leaves. 3 COIV：然后快速、从容地离开餐厅，坐上等候的汽车，一切都很平静，没有丝毫停顿；和泰西欧说几句台词，我们就上车离开了。
W. DON T SEE HTM AGAIN until Sicily. W.直到西西里岛才再次见到 HTM。
THE CORE: 核心：
To show the killing as terrifying and having takin the tension to an unbearable degreeb To further define Michael's character in regards to his cool, totally calm executionof these men. 要表现出杀戮的可怕， 把紧张气氛推向难以忍受的程度b 要进一步确定迈克尔的性格，即他冷静、完全镇定地处决这些人。
PITTAIIS: PITTAIIS：
Rushing this would ruin it. Otherwise, this scene can't be 仓促上阵会毁了它。否则，这个场景就不能
runined.
"He gets a big fee," Clemenza said. "A small fortune. Also he is an important man in the Families. He knows Sollozzo can't let anything happen to him. Your life is not worth the negotiator's life to Sollozzo. "他得到了一大笔酬金，"克莱门扎说。"一笔小钱。此外，他还是家族中的重要人物。他知道索洛佐不会让他出事。对索尔洛佐来说，你的命不值谈判专家的命。
Very simple. You'll be safe all right. We're the ones who catch hell afterwards." 很简单你们会平安无事的"之后下地狱的是我们"
"How bad will it be?" Michael asked. "情况会有多糟？"迈克尔问道。
Wery bad," Clemenza said. "It means an all-out war with the Tattaglia Family against the Corleone Family. Most of the others will line up with the Tattaglias. The Sanitation Department will be sweeping up a lot of dead bodies this winter." He shrugged. "These things 非常糟糕，"克莱门扎说。"这意味着塔塔利亚家族将与柯里昂家族全面开战。大多数其他人都会 与塔塔利亚家族站在一起。今年冬天，环卫部门将清理大量尸体。他耸了耸肩。"这些东西
THE GODFATHER - I44 教父 - I44
possibly can. McCluskey is slower and dumber. You should have plenty of time to take him. Did Clemenza tell you to be sure to drop the gun?" 可能可以。麦克拉斯基又慢又笨你应该有足够的时间对付他。克莱门扎有没有告诉你一定要把枪放下？"
BOOK I ・ I45 图书 I ・ I45
Sonny sank back in the leather armchair. "Now how the hell do we find out the meeting place? Tom, we've got informers with the Tattaglia Family, how come they haven't given us the word?" 桑尼靠在真皮扶手椅上。"现在我们到底该怎么找到会面地点？汤姆，我们在塔塔利亚家族有线人，他们怎么会不告诉我们？"
Hagen shrugged. "Sollozzo is really damn smart. He's playing this close to the vest, so close that he's not using any men as a cover. He figures the captain will be enough and that security is more important than guns. He's right too. 哈根耸了耸肩。"索拉索真他妈聪明。他玩得很隐蔽，隐蔽到没有用任何人做掩护。他认为队长就够了，安全比枪支更重要。他也是对的 We'll have to put a tail on Mike and hope for the best." "我们得给迈克装上尾巴，希望能有好结果"
Sonny shook his head. "Nah, anybody can lose a tail when they really want to. That's the first thing they'll check out." 桑尼摇了摇头。"不，只要真想，谁都会掉尾巴。那是他们要检查的第一件事。"
By this time it was five in the afternoon. Sonny, with a worried look on his face, said, "Maybe we should just let Mike blast whoever is in the car when it tries to pick him up." 这时已经是下午五点了。桑尼一脸忧虑地说："也许我们应该让迈克把车里的人炸死，当车试图去接他的时候。"
Hagen shook his head. "What if Sollozzo is not in the car? We've tipped our hand for nothing. Damn it, we have to find out where Sollozzo is taking him." 哈根摇了摇头。"如果索洛佐不在车里呢？我们就白忙活一场了。该死的，我们必须查出索拉索要把他带到哪里去。"
Clemenza put in, "Maybe we should start trying to figure why he's making it such a big secret." 克莱门扎插话说："也许我们应该开始想一想 他为什么要把这件事当作一个大秘密。"
Michael said impatiently, "Because it's the percentage. Why should he let us know anything if he can prevent it? Besides, he smells danger. He must be leery as hell even with that police captain for his shadow." 迈克尔不耐烦地说："因为这是百分比。如果他能阻止，为什么要让我们知道？而且，他嗅到了危险的味道。即使有那个警察队长做他的影子，他也一定会提心吊胆的。"
Hagen snapped his fingers. "That detective, that guy Phillips. Why don't you give him a ring, Sonny? Maybe he can find out where the hell the captain can be reached. It's worth a try. McCluskey won't give a damn who knows where he's going." 哈根打了个响指。"那个侦探 菲利普斯你为什么不给他打个电话，桑尼？也许他能找到能联系到船长的地方。 Maybe he can find out where the hell can be reached the captain.值得一试麦克拉斯基才不管谁知道他要去哪儿呢"
Sonny picked up the phone and dialed a number. He spoke softly into the phone, then hung up. "He'll call us back," Sonny said. 桑尼拿起电话，拨了一个号码。他对着电话轻声说了几句，然后挂断了电话。"他会给我们回电话的，"桑尼说。
They waited for nearly another thirty minutes and then the phone rang. It was Phillips. Sonny jotted something down on his pad and then hung up. His face was taut. "I think we've got it," he said. "Captain McCluskey always has to leave word on where he can be reached. 他们又等了将近 30 分钟，电话铃响了。是菲利普斯打来的。桑尼在记事本上记下了一些东西，然后挂断了电话。他的脸绷得紧紧的。"我想我们找到了，"他说。"麦克拉斯基上尉总是要留下他的联系方式。 From eight to ten tonight he'll be at the Luna Azure up in the Bronx. Anybody know it?" 今晚八点到十点 他会在布朗克斯区的露娜蔚蓝酒店出现有人知道吗？"
Tessio spoke confidently. "I do. It's perfect for us. A small family place with big booths where people can talk in private. Good food. Everybody minds their own business. Perfect." He leaned over Sonny's desk and arranged stubbed-out cigarettes into map figures. 泰西欧自信地说道。"我愿意。这里非常适合我们。一个家庭式的小地方，有大包厢，人们可以私下交谈。食物不错。每个人都管好自己的事。太完美了。"他靠在桑尼的桌子上，把掐灭的香烟摆成地图的形状。 "This is the entrance. Mike, when you finish just walk out and turn left, then turn the corner. I'll spot you and put on my headlights and "这是入口迈克，你做完后走出去左转，然后拐弯。我会发现你，然后打开车头灯和
BOOK I 147 第一卷 147
Hagen said gently, "It's not too late to back out, Mike, we can get somebody else, we can go back over our alternatives. Maybe it's not necessary to get rid of Sollozzo." 哈根温和地说："现在打退堂鼓还来得及，迈克，我们可以找别人，我们可以重新研究我们的备选方案。也许没有必要除掉索拉索。"
Michael laughed. "We can talk ourselves into any viewpoint," he said. "But we figured it right the first time. I've been riding the gravy train all my life, it's about time I paid my dues." 迈克尔笑了。"我们可以说服自己接受任何观点，"他说。"但我们第一次就想对了。我这一辈子都在坐享其成，现在是我付出代价的时候了。"
"You shouldn't let that broken jaw influence you," Hagen said. "McCluskey is a stupid man and it was business, not personal." "你不应该让下巴骨折影响你，"哈根说。"麦克拉斯基是个愚蠢的人，这是公事，不是私事。"
For the second time he saw Michael Corleone's face freeze into a mask that resembled uncannily the Don's. "Tom, don't let anybody kid you. It's all personal, every bit of business. Every piece of shit every man has to eat every day of his life is personal. They call it business. 这是他第二次看到迈克尔-柯里昂的脸凝固成一个面具，与唐的脸酷似。"汤姆，别让任何人骗你。这都是私人恩怨，每一笔生意。每个人每天都要吃的每一坨屎都是他的私事。他们称之为生意 OK. But it's personal as hell. You know where I learned that from? The Don. My old man. The Godfather. If a bolt of lightning hit a friend of his the old man would take it personal. He took my going into the Marines personal. That's what makes him great. The Great Don. 好吧但这是私人恩怨你知道我从哪儿学来的吗？唐我老爸教父如果一道闪电击中了他的朋友 老家伙会把它当成私人恩怨他把我去海军陆战队当成个人恩怨这就是他的伟大之处伟大的唐 He takes everything personal. Like God. He knows every feather that falls from the tail of a sparsow or however the hell it goes. Right? And you know something? Accidents don't happen to 他把一切都当成个人的事。就像上帝一样他知道每一根从杉树尾巴上掉下来的羽毛 或者不管它是怎么掉下来的对吧？你知道吗？意外不会发生在
people who take accidents as a personal insult. So I came late, OK , but I'm coming all the way. Damn right, I take that broken jaw personal; damn right, I take Sollozzo trying to kill my father personal." He laughed. 那些把意外当成人身侮辱的人。所以我来晚了，好吧，但我会一直来的。该死的，我把下巴骨折当成是对我个人的侮辱；该死的，我把索洛佐要杀我父亲当成是对我个人的侮辱"。他笑了。 "Tell the old man I learned it all from him and that I'm glad I had this chance to pay him back for all he did for me. He was a good father." He paused and then he said thoughtfully to Hagen, "You know, I can never remember him hitting me. Or Sonny. Or Freddie. "告诉老人家我都是跟他学的 我很高兴能有机会报答他为我做的一切他是个好父亲。"他停顿了一下，然后若有所思地对哈根说："你知道，我从来不记得他打过我。或者桑尼。或者弗雷迪。 And of course Connie, he wouldn't even yell at her. And tell me the truth, Tom, how many men do you figure the Don killed or had killed." 当然还有康妮，他甚至不会对她大喊大叫。告诉我实话，汤姆，你觉得唐杀了多少人 或者说杀了多少人？"
Tom Hagen turned away. "I'll tell you one thing you didn't learn from him: talking the way you're talking now. There are things that have to be done and you do them and you never talk about them. You don't try to justify them. They can't be justified. You just do them. 汤姆-哈根转过身去。"我告诉你一件你没从他那里学到的事：用你现在说话的方式说话。有些事情必须去做，你去做了，却从不谈论它们。你不会试图为自己辩解。它们无法自圆其说。你只管去做。 Then you forget it." 那你就忘了它吧。"
Michael Corleone frowned. He said quietly, "As the Consigliori, you agree that it's dangerous to the Don and our Family to let Sollozzo live?" 迈克尔-柯里昂皱起了眉头。他低声说："作为执政官，你是否同意让索拉索活着对唐和我们家族都是危险的？"
"Yes," Hagen said. "是的，"哈根说。
"OK," Michael said. "Then I have to kill him." "好吧，"迈克尔说"那我得杀了他"
TNS
took the exit for the George Washington Bridge, they were going over to New Jersey. Whoever had given Sonny the info on where the meeting was to be held had given him the wrong dope. 他们从乔治-华盛顿大桥的出口下了车，准备去新泽西。不管是谁把会议地点的信息告诉了桑尼，他都搞错了。
The car threaded through the bridge approaches and then was on it, leaving the blazing city behind. Michael kept his face impassive. Were they going to dump him into the swamps or was it just a lastminute change in meeting place by the wily Sollozzo? 汽车穿过引桥，然后驶上大桥，把炽热的城市甩在身后。迈克尔面无表情。他们是要把他扔进沼泽地，还是狡猾的索拉索在最后一刻改变了会面地点？ But when they were nearly all the way across, the driver gove the wheel a violent twist. The heavy automobile jumped into the air when it hit the divider and bounced over the lanes going back to New York 但是，当他们几乎全速驶过时，司机猛地一打方向盘。沉重的汽车撞上分隔带后跳到空中，在返回纽约的车道上弹跳起来
City. Both McCluskey and Sollozzo were looking back to see if antyone had tried doing the same thing. The driver was really hitting it back to New York and then they were off the bridge and going toward the East Bronx. They went through side streets with no cars behind them. 城市。麦克拉斯基和索洛佐都在回头看，看是否有人也想做同样的事。司机真的开回了纽约，然后他们下了桥，向东布朗克斯区驶去。他们穿过小巷，后面没有汽车。 By this time it was nearly nine o'clock. They had made sure there was no one on their tail. Sollozzo lit up a cigarette after offering his pack to McCluskey and Michael, both of whom refused. Sollozzo said to the driver, "Nike work. I'll remember it." 此时已近九点。他们已经确定没有人跟踪他们。索洛佐点了一支烟，然后把他的烟盒递给麦克拉斯基和迈克尔，但两人都拒绝了。索洛佐对司机说："耐克的工作。我会记住的。"
Ten minutes later the car pulled up in front of a restaurant in a small Italian neighborhood. There was no one on the streets and because of the lateness of the hour only a few people were still at dinner. 十分钟后，汽车停在了一个意大利小街区的一家餐馆门前。街上空无一人，由于时间已晚，只有几个人还在吃饭。 Michael had been worried that the driver would come in with them, but he stayed outside with his car. The negotiator had not mentioned a driver, nobody had. Technically Sollozzo had broken the agreement by bringing him along. 迈克尔一直担心司机会跟他们一起进来，但他还是在外面守着自己的车。谈判代表没有提到司机，没有人提到过。从技术上讲，索洛佐带他一起来违反了协议。 But Michael decided Hot to mention it, knowing they would think he would be afraid to mention it, afraid of ruining the chances for the success of the parley. 但迈克尔决定不提这件事，因为他知道他们会认为他不敢提这件事，怕破坏了会谈成功的机会。
The three of them sat at the only round table, Sollozzo refusing a booth. There were only two other people in the restaurant. Michael wondered whether they were Sollozzo plants. But it didn't natter. Before they could interfere it would be all over. 他们三人坐在唯一的一张圆桌旁，索洛佐拒绝了一个包厢。餐厅里只有另外两个人。迈克尔不知道他们是不是索洛佐的植物人。但他没有唠叨。他们还没来得及插嘴，一切就都结束了。
McCluskey asked with real interest, "Is the Italian food here?" 麦克拉斯基饶有兴趣地问："这里有意大利菜吗？"
Sollozzo reassured him. "Try the veal, it's the finest in New York." The solitary waiter had brought a bottle of wine to the table and uncorked it. He poured three glasses full. Surprisingly McCluskey did not drink. "I must be the only Irishman who don't take the booze," he said. 索罗佐安慰他说"尝尝小牛肉，这是纽约最好的"独自一人的侍者将一瓶葡萄酒端到桌前，并打开了瓶塞。他倒了满满三杯。令人惊讶的是，麦克拉斯基没有喝酒。"他说："我一定是唯一一个不喝酒的爱尔兰人。 "I seen too many good people get in trouble because of the booze." "我见过太多好人因为酒而陷入困境"
Sollozzo said placatingly to the captain, "I am going to talk Italian 索洛佐安抚地对船长说："我要和意大利人谈谈。
Michael said gravely, "Most important of all I must have sure guarantees that no more attempts will be made on my father's life." 迈克尔严肃地说："最重要的是，我必须得到保证，我父亲的生命不会再受到威胁。
Sollozzo raised his hand expressively. "What guarantees can I give you? I'm the hunted one. I've missed my chance. You think too highly of me, my friend. I am not that clever." 索洛佐明确地举起了手。"我能给你什么保证？我是被追杀的人。我已经错过了机会。你太看得起我了，我的朋友。我没那么聪明。"
Michael was sure now that the conference was only to gain a few days' time. That Sollozzo would make another attempt to kill the Don. What was beautiful was that the Turk was underrating him as a punk kid. Michael felt that strange delicious chill filling his body. 迈克尔现在确信，这次会议只是为了争取几天时间。索尔洛佐会再次企图杀死唐。美中不足的是，土耳其人低估了他这个小混混。迈克尔感到身体里充满了那种奇怪的美味的寒意。 He made his face look distressed. Sollozzo asked sharply, "What is it?" 他让自己的脸看起来很痛苦。索洛佐急切地问："怎么了？"
Michael said with an embarrassed air, "The wine went right to my bladder. I've been holding it in. Is it all right if I go to the bathroom." 迈克尔尴尬地说："酒直接流到了我的膀胱里。我一直憋着。我去趟洗手间可以吗？"
Sollozzo was searching his face intently with his dark eyes. He reached over and roughly thrust his hand in Michael's crotch, under it and around, searching for a weapon. Michael looked offended. McCluskey said curtly, "I frisked him. I've frisked thousands of young punks. 索尔洛佐用他的黑眼睛仔细地打量着他的脸。他把手伸过去，粗暴地伸进迈克尔的裤裆，在下面转来转去，寻找武器。迈克尔看起来被冒犯了。麦克拉斯基客气地说："我搜了他的身。我搜过成千上万的小混混的身。 He's clean." 他是清白的。"
Sollozzo didn't like it. For no reason at all he didn't like it. He glanced at the man sitting at a table opposite them and raised his eyebrows toward the door of the bathroom. The man gave a slight nod that he had checked it, that there was nobody inside. 索罗佐不喜欢这样。没有任何理由，他不喜欢这样。他瞥了一眼坐在他们对面桌旁的男人，朝浴室的门扬扬眉毛。那人微微点了点头，表示他已经检查过了，里面没有人。 Sollozzo said reluctantly, "Don't take too long." He had marvelous antenna, he was nervous. 索罗佐不情愿地说："别太久了。"他有神奇的触角，他很紧张。
Michael got up and went into the bathroom. The urinal had a pink bar of soap in it secured by a wire net. He went into the booth. He really had to go, his bowels were loose. He did it very quickly, then 迈克尔起身走进浴室。小便池里有一块粉红色的肥皂，用铁丝网固定着。他走进包间。他真的得去小便了，他的大便很不通畅。他很快就做完了，然后
reached behind the enamel water cabinet until his hand touched the small, blunt-nosed gun fastened with tape. He ripped the gun loose, remembering that Clemenza had said not to worry about leaving prints on the tape. 他把手伸到搪瓷水柜后面，直到摸到用胶带固定的钝鼻小手枪。他把枪扯开，想起克莱门扎说过不用担心在胶带上留下指纹。 He shoved the gun into his waistband and buttoned his jacket over it. He washed his hands and wet his hair. He wiped his prints off the faucet with his handkerchief. Then he left the toilet. 他把枪塞进腰间，扣上外套的扣子。他洗了手，弄湿了头发。他用手帕擦去水龙头上的指纹。然后他离开了厕所。
Sollozzo was sitting directly facing the door of the toilet, his dark eyes blazing with alertness. Michael gave a smile. "Now I can talk," he said with a sigh of relief. 索拉索正对着厕所的门坐着，一双黑眼睛闪烁着警惕的光芒。迈克尔露出了一个微笑。"现在我可以说话了，"他如释重负地说。
Captain McCluskey was eating the plate of veal and spaghetti that had arrived. The man on the far wall had been stiff with attention, now he too relaxed visibly. 麦克拉斯基上尉正在吃送来的一盘小牛肉和意大利面。远处墙壁上的那个人一直表情僵硬，现在他也明显放松了下来。
THEGODFATHER - I54 教父 - i54
Family if they were prepared to give up the murderer. They were told that the affair did not concern them. That night a bomb exploded in the Corleone. Eamily mall in Long Beach, thrown from a car that pulled up to the chain, then roared away. 家人是否准备供出凶手。他们被告知，此事与他们无关。当晚，一枚炸弹在长滩的科莱昂家族购物中心爆炸。炸弹从一辆停在铁链旁的汽车上扔下来，然后轰鸣着飞走了。 That night also two button men of the Corleone Family were killed as they peaceably are Five Families War of 1946 had begun. 当晚，柯里昂家族的两名钮扣男也在和平地进行 1946 年的五大家族战争时被杀害。
SCENE TWENTYSEVEN: KAY AND THE MALL 第二十七场：凯和商场
BOOKS II AND II HAVE BEEN DELETED FROM THIS WorkBOoK. 第二册和第二册已从本工作手册中删除。
those cleyrtens corered the following: 这些克里尔滕斯的核心如下：
BoOK I
Backgnoun on Johwny Fontame in Hollywood. 好莱坞的约翰尼-丰塔梅的背影
1.) the tilm is done; h's with a stalet. She doesn't want to ball h.m. 1.) tilm 已完成；h's with a stalet.她不想参加舞会。
2.) He goes to see hie whe Gim Higen crols lim there; tells him that hes cmuing out at the Dom's HeQuest (this is before the shooting.) afel wats 2.)他去找 Gim Higen，告诉他他在 Dom's HeQuest（这是在枪击案发生之前。
To tolh a Htollnwood deaed ( 1.165 ) He spend's the inight (alone) hos breakpat a divorse. Tolh a Htollnwood deaed ( 1.165 ) He spend's the inight (alone) hos breakpat a divorse.
3.) HAsen + Johwiry meeti Johny tels him how ingontant an Acadeny 3.)HAsen + Johwiry Meeti Johny tels him how ingontant an Acadeny
Hasen tells him. that bers sot no chance to wis IA: J sets angis 哈森告诉他，他没有机会向内务部求助：J sets angis
the bon offis to get the Awarn for 让阿瓦恩为
Iffen: "He hordly ewen, tolks on the phove. Ite dreen' Iffen: "He hordly ewen, tolks on the phove.Ite dreen'
alia. wont wh Vioice Recoeded, erqu sir ông smetions perfedly wuroet. He's aprang that fing 维奥莱斯也不例外，他是个很聪明的人。他的手指
(Deletrel Books ) (Deletrel Books ）。
can splive the words to gether so it sounds as if he says someting else, I thimh is that soueding will be bel framed its worry anthorities. So lhe doesn't wart to the them an edge" P. 172 我的意思是说，"他可以把词拼在一起，这样听起来就好像他说的是别的什么东西。这样，他就不会给他们造成困扰了。
Solumy would hove to do sometang, on lis own, for tue Don. P. 173 Solumy 希望自己能为 Don 做点什么。P. 173
4.) Backgroud on leaning lis wite. P.174-175 te thinks out lis plean to Lie a Rroducen. His Znd wife. 4.)靠在墙上的背景。P.174-175特想出了他的恳求："躺下吧，Rroducen"。他的妻子。
5.) His Backgond with the Band. He Healizes tuat the Don would want lim to lotr NunO. 5.)他与乐队的合作。他认为，唐会希望林去找努诺。
7.) Lolnng gets Neas of the sitooting. P. 188 the Don wouldn't let Niwo he a Racket guz. 7.)Lolnng gets Neas of the sitooting.P. 188 The Don wouldn't let Niwo he a Racket guz.
a Racket guy. 一个打劫的家伙。
the Don's reasming that folinm 唐的推论如下
woll Lies Nio, woll Lies Nio、
Y.) Goff dresy.t howos the Dou's Y.)Goff dresy.t howos the Dou's
9.) Goff is k.lled 9.)戈夫被击倒
16.) Academy dwards 16.)学院 dwards
(Delates (德拉特
Book III 第三册
BACKGROUND ON DON CORleme. 唐-科莱姆的背景资料
P. 195 - His luthen murdenal, and he was Sougut after, so he conddn't arenge lis futh's death. Sent to America. "Lupana" P.195 - 他的父亲死了，之后他又被送往医院，所以他并不知道父亲的死讯。被送往美国"露芭娜"
P. 196 FANUCCI - BLACK hand, Reth oxtortionist. P.196 FANUCCI - 黑手，勒索者。
He meet tesiso a clemenga (hand him the guns)
the whale famucic inciclut Juafosto somehou with 鲸鱼家族的 "鲸鱼 "和 "鲸鱼 "的 "Juafosto"。
Midoel. Som Midoel.Som
P. 220. Souny imiated in to P.220.Souny imiated in to
P. 222 Big fasily wrres of 1936 That Dar as 4 Pearemakes P.222 1936 年的《四粒豌豆》（Big fasily wrres of 1936 That Dar as 4 Pearemakes）。
(Releted Book #4) (删除书 #4）
P. 224 P.224
the in Justice of the 司法部长
SOClet NAZonin TlEE SOClEtar.
P. 225 - corrystion in long Boach. P.225 - 长喙瘤。
After the killing: there should be some indicatioax of the escalation that took place. Because the Police captain was killed, the rackets came to a standstill; the other families were mad and soauested the Corleones to turn over the murderer to cool things. 杀人之后：应该有一些迹象表明事态的升级。由于警察局长被杀，勒索事件陷入了僵局；其他家族气疯了，要求科利昂家族交出凶手，以平息事态。 They refused, and all kinds of violence broke out, including the 他们拒绝了，于是爆发了各种暴力事件，包括
bomb in the mall. "The Five Families War of 1946 had begun" 商场里的炸弹"1946年的五家战争开始了"
Here I deleted Books II and III. 在这里，我删去了第二卷和第三卷。
A scene with Sonny leaving Iucy's apartment, after having spent the night. He is going back, and plans to pick his sister up, to bring her to the Mall. 桑尼在 Iucy 的公寓过夜后离开公寓的场景。他打算回去接妹妹，带她去购物中心。
IDEA: what if I start this sequence with the ambulance that brings the Don to the Mall; this will tell us immediately that he's alive; that he's well enough to be moved. 构思：如果我从救护车把唐送到购物中心开始这个序列，这将立即告诉我们他还活着，他已经好到可以被移动了。 When he arrives, Soony is not there, and there's a bit of coy manuvering as to where Sonny is (by Hagen) Also, part of the Mall has been blown apart by a bomb attempt. 当他到达时，Soony 不在那里，而 Sonny 在哪里（由 Hagen）也有些忸怩作态。
Now to Sonny, and we wee he's just left Lucy8s house, on his way to oick up his sister Connie. 现在是桑尼，我们看到他刚离开露西家，正要去接他妹妹康妮。
Sonny and Connie, where we learn that Carlo's beaten her up. 桑尼和康妮，我们得知卡罗把她打了一顿。
Carlo at the Book; a little xidu inside stuff on the book; his boasting about his wife, etc. Soany beats him up. 书中的卡罗；书中的小西都内幕；他对妻子的吹嘘等等。索尼揍了他一顿。
A Xattaglia informer makes the call, suspense, but it is too late. 一名 Xattaglia 的告密者打了电话，但为时已晚。
OK. Now, what else do I have to say: 好吧。现在，我还有什么要说的：
A Iittle commotion around the Hospital: we're not even sure what its about; Then they carry the Don into an abulance, button men everywhere; and the Ambulanc makes it back to the Mall. Again, it has been transformed into a hospital, with Dr. Kennedy, on full time. 医院周围一阵骚动：我们甚至不知道发生了什么；然后他们把唐抱上救护车，到处都是扣子人；救护车又回到了购物中心。这里又一次变成了医院，肯尼迪医生全职在这里工作。 Peorle are a bit nervous because Sonny isn't back ye. But they cover for him; and fill the Don in on things: The Don is too weak to speak, but he listen's: Sceneon p. 252 . 皮埃尔有点紧张，因为桑尼还没回来。但他们替他打掩护，向唐汇报情况：唐恩虚弱得说不出话来，但他听着：第 252 页场景
Essentially, things are made clear: The big bomb bast in the mall as done in the heat after the Sollozzo: the whole pressure on the family business is made clear, for the on and for the Audience. Tattaglia's death; Freddy was sent to Las Vegas. 从根本上说，事情是清楚的：在商场里的大炸弹韧皮部是在Sollozzo后的热量中完成的：整个家族企业的压力是清楚的，为上和为观众。塔塔利亚之死；弗雷迪被派往拉斯维加斯。 An autographed pictures of Johnny' Tontane in FROM HLRE TO LTERNITY, etc. Johnny' Tontane 在《From HLRE TO LTERNITY》等影片中的亲笔签名照片。
He asks for Souny, and they explain, that Souny is brining Coonie in, and must have been delyaed; they are all a litt nervous about this. Then, the עon asks who killed sollezzo, and no one vents to tell him. Then Hagen tells him, 他问索尼，他们解释说索尼把库尼带来了，肯定是被杀了；他们对此都有点紧张。然后，עon 问谁杀了 sollezzo，但没人告诉他。哈根告诉了他、
AND There's a whole, nice dramatic thing after tidat, where the don asks to be alone. 在 "Tidat "之后还有一个戏剧性的情节：唐人请求独处。
The meeting moves into the other room, and its clear they're starting to be concerned ofer Sonny. 会议转移到了另一个房间，很明显他们开始关心桑尼了。
Then a phone call comes in, TROUBI, sends some meh over to meet Sonny, he's in a rage, and a sittiog duck, ad anythirg can haren. 然后一个电话打进来，TROUBI 派了几个人去见桑尼，他正在气头上，而且是个坐卧不宁的鸭子，什么事都有可能发生。
Larlier that Day, Sonny Ieft Luca Mancini, which is why he ventured out of the Mall at all. Larlier 那天，Sonny Iefta Luca Mancini 所以才会冒险走出购物中心。
He decided to stop over to see his sister Connie, and bring her over to the Mall, since his father was expected. out of the Hospital. 他决定顺路去看看妹妹康妮，并把她带到购物中心，因为他的父亲有望出院。
He goes over: 他走过去
At Connie's apartment, sonny, avoidine the death-trap elevator,finds that Connie has been beaten un by her husband. Whole scene, as Conde says its her faultt, and maybe gives us a little of the p. 241 background. Sonny leaves, apuarantly not pissed off. 在康妮的公寓里，桑尼避开死亡陷阱电梯，发现康妮被她的丈夫殴打。整场戏，康德说这是她的错，也许给了我们一点第 241 页的背景。桑尼离开了，显然没有生气。
Garlo arrives at his book. We learn a little amot how a book is run, some of the technical information; waybe the preinct bagman is making his vist; a little discussion of the 'presure' with the cop as to McCluskey, and the cencal situazjon as put forth on Ips. 249,250 . 加洛来到了他的书前。我们了解到了一些关于如何经营一本书的信息，一些技术方面的信息；关于那个职业掮客来访的方式；关于警察对麦克拉斯基的 "压力 "的一些讨论，以及在《伊普斯报》上提出的核心情况。249,250 .
Carlo brags a bit about workiog his wife over, etc. Hhey go out and sit on the stoop. 卡罗夸夸其谈，说他的妻子很勤劳，等等。嘿嘿，出去坐在门廊上。
Soony roars up, beats the shit out of Carlo, as in the book (important that earlier Carlo has speculated thath could take sonny). Soony 怒吼着冲上来，把卡罗打得屁滚尿流，就像书中写的那样（重要的是，卡罗早些时候曾猜测他可以带走桑尼）。
And Sonny, still raging, drives off. A tattaglia informer makes a telephone call, and a little suspense as to the fact that they're going to ambush sonny. 桑尼怒气未消，驾车离去。一个塔塔利亚的线人打了一通电话 留下了一点悬念 他们要伏击桑尼
Nowit connects with where the phone c ll comesiuto the Mall, and they send men out to meet sonny. 他们派人去接桑尼。
Suspense, suspense--but Sonng makes it safely home: He's calm now; andfeeling strong. He wants to go to the latresses--and has a plan to kill the head Cano of each of the five families. 悬念，悬念--但桑恩安全到家了：他现在很冷静，感觉很强大。他想去找女厕所--并有了一个杀死五大家族中每个家族的族长卡诺的计划。
0 K , allthat leaves out, is Kay coming to the hause, asking for Ticahel, and finding out that he reallyd did kill Sollozzo and McClusky. Thet is,and lose the New Hampsire scene? 0 K，所有这一切都离开了，是凯来到hause，要求Ticahel，发现他真的杀了Sollozzo和McClusky。这就失去了新汉普郡的场景？
LATER 稍后
1
THE GODFATHER - 234 教父 - 234
Vanished. We have our contacts, our informers. They all point the finger at Michael Corleone but we have no evidence for a court of law. The waiter who witnessed the shooting doesn't recognize a picture of Mike bat he may recognize him in persor. 消失了我们有联络人和线人他们都把矛头指向麦克柯里昂 但我们没有证据上法庭目击枪杀案的服务生 不认得麦克的照片 他可能认得他的长相 And we have Sollozzo's driver, who refuses to talk, but we might make him talk if we have Michael Corleone in our hands. So we have all our people looking for him, the FBI is looking for him, everybody is looking for him. 我们还有索罗佐的司机 他拒绝招供 但如果麦克柯里昂在我们手上 我们也许能逼他招供所以我们的人都在找他 联邦调查局也在找他 所有人都在找他 So far, no luck, so we thought you might be able to give us a lead." "到目前为止，我们一无所获" "所以我们想你也许能给我们提供点线索"
Kay said coldly, "I den't believe a word of it." But she felt a bit sick knowing the part about Mike getting his jaw broken must be true. Not that that would make Mike conmit murder. 凯冷冷地说："我一个字都不信。"但她觉得有点恶心，因为她知道迈克被打碎下巴的那部分一定是真的。但这并不会让迈克承认谋杀。
"Will you let us know if Mike contacts you?" Phillips asked. "如果迈克联系你，你会告诉我们吗？菲利普斯问道。
Kay shook her head. The other detective, Siriani, said roughly, "We know you two have been shacking up together. We have the hotel records and witnesses. If we let that information slip to the newspapers your father and mother would feel pretty lousy. 凯摇了摇头。另一名侦探西里亚尼粗声粗气地说："我们知道你们俩一直同居在一起。我们有旅馆记录和证人。如果我们把这个消息透露给报社，你们的父亲和母亲会很难过的。 Real respectable people like them wouldn't think much of a daughter shacking up with a gangster. If you don't come clean right now I'll call your old man in here and give it to him straight." 像他们这样真正有头有脸的人 是不会看上一个和黑帮分子同居的女儿的如果你现在还不坦白 我就把你老爸叫来 直说了吧"
Kay looked at him then she got up and went to the door of the syry and opened it. She could see her father standing at the living-room window, sucking at hls pipe. She called out, "Dad, can you join us?" He furnge, smiled at he, and walked to the study. 凯看了他一眼，然后起身走到卧室门口，打开了门。她看到父亲站在客厅的窗前，吸着烟斗。她喊道："爸爸，你能加入我们吗？"他站起来，对她笑了笑，然后走向书房。 When he came through th door he put his erm around his daughter's waist and faced the detec ves and said, "Yes, gentlemen?" 当他进门时 他用手搂住女儿的腰 面对警察说："什么事，先生们？"
When they didn't an ver, Kay said coolly to Detective Siriani, "Give it to him straight, officer." 见他们没有回应，凯冷冷地对西里亚尼警探说："直接给他吧，警官。"
Siriani flushed. "Mr. Adams, I'm telling you this for your daughter's good. She is mixed up with a hoodlum we have reason to believe committed murder on a police ffficer. I'm just telling her she can get into serious trouble unless she cooperates with us. 西里亚尼脸红了。"亚当斯先生，我告诉你这些是为了你好。她和一个流氓混在一起，我们有理由相信她谋杀了一名警察。我只是想告诉她，如果不和我们合作，她会惹上大麻烦的。 But she doesn't seem to pealize how serious this whole matter is. Maybe you can talk to her." 但她似乎没有意识到这件事的严重性。也许你可以和她谈谈"
"That is quite incredible," Mr. Adams said politely. "亚当斯先生礼貌地说："这太不可思议了。
Sipiani jutted his jaw. "Your daughter and Michael Corleone have begh going out together for over a year. They have stayed overnight in hotels together registered as man and wife. Michael Corfeone is ranted for questioning in the murder of a police officer. 西皮亚尼颔首。"你的女儿和迈克尔-柯里昂已经一起出去一年多了。他们一起在酒店过夜，登记为夫妻。迈克尔-科莱昂因涉嫌谋杀一名警官而被传讯。 Your daughter refuses to give us any information that may help us. Those 你女儿拒绝提供任何可能对我们有帮助的信息。这些
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
The Nall is strangely deserted; A Cab pulls up, and out steps Kay. She is met by Hagen, who esorts her into the main bause. They pass an ebormous crder made obviously by a bomb, which koocked part of a brick wall down, and scorched much more. 纳尔奇怪地冷冷清清；一辆出租车停了下来，凯走了出来。哈根迎接了她，并带她进入主干道。他们经过一个明显由炸弹造成的巨大坑洞，炸弹炸塌了部分砖墙，还烧焦了更多的墙壁。 he has come to tell Hasen bout a visit from the Police, who make inredible charges thet icahe had been involved in the murder of Sollozzo and. McClurey. 他是来告诉哈森警方来访的事 警方指控他与索拉索和麦克卢里的谋杀案有关麦克劳瑞 Hagen is very cool, tells nothing, won't accept a letter, etc. and tmzkrxhmx is about to show her out, when lana Corleone recognizes her, and talks to her. She takesh the letter, and tells Kay to forget Wicahel, and so get mar ied or something. 哈根非常冷静，什么也不说，也不接受信等等。tmzkrxhmx正要带她出去，拉娜-柯里昂认出了她，并和她交谈。她收下了信，并告诉凯忘记维切尔，然后结婚什么的。
From thi, kay surmizes, that Iricahel has done it. 凯由此推测，是伊里卡谢尔干的。
TH TIMDS: TH TIMDS：
The taxi; Kay's clothes, stockiogs. She would have dressed up a bit for this. The meal Mama preparesf for Kay. 出租车；凯的衣服，丝袜。她会为此打扮一番。妈妈为凯准备的饭菜。
TOIN AND IMTGLTY: toin和imtglty：
Desolate; forlora; battle-scared. Time has passsed, and there has been much grief. Most of the Button men are away prepare the returh of the Don. 凄凉；荒芜；战火纷飞。时光流逝，悲痛万分。大部分巴顿人都在为唐人的归来做准备。
Kay crossing the mall and seeing the blackened scars a nd the crater. 凯穿过购物中心，看到了被熏黑的伤疤和弹坑。
THI CORE: THI 核心：
For Kay to Understand that Micahel has become part of the 'family busiaess'. That "the young man she loved was a. cold-blooded murdered. And she had been told by the most unimpeachable source: his mother." P.238. 让 Kay 明白 Micahel 已成为 "家庭事务 "的一部分。"她所爱的年轻人是一个冷血的杀人犯。而她是被他的母亲这个最无可指责的消息来源告知的"。P.238.
PINFALTS: 小饰品
Nama's hominess too corny; Her affection or kiadesess for Kay unreal, or seemingly unmotivated. A fauilúre to Understand or see Kay's reaction when she learns tht Micahel is a murderer. 娜玛的乡土气息过于浓厚；她对凯的感情或基情不真实，或似乎没有动机。无法理解或看到凯得知米歇尔是杀人犯时的反应。
If We never believe that she loves him. 如果我们从不相信她爱他
sceue:twentySeven
THE GODFATHER - 236 教父 - 236
had done was more shameful than her own sin. She could never believe it of him. "Father, you didn't, you couldn't have." 他的所作所为比她自己的罪孽还要可耻。她永远无法相信他的所作所为"父亲，你没有，你不可能"
Mr. Adams striled at her. "I debated which was the greater sin, opening your mail, or going in ignorance of some hazard my only child might be incurring. The choice was simple, and virtuous." 亚当斯先生瞪了她一眼。"我曾考虑过哪种罪过更大 打开你的邮件 还是对我唯一的孩子可能遭遇的危险一无所知选择很简单 也很明智"
Mrs. Adams said betukeen mouthfuls of boiled chicken, "After all, my dear, you are terribly innocent for your age. We had to be aware. And you never spoke about hlm." 亚当斯夫人大口大口地吃着煮熟的鸡肉说："毕竟，亲爱的，你这个年纪太天真了。我们必须知道。而且你从来没说过我。"
For the first time Kay was głateful that Michael was never affectionate in his letters. She was grageful that her parents hadn't seen some of her letters. "I never told you about him because I thought you'd be horrified about his faynily." 凯第一次对迈克尔从不在信中表达爱意感到不满。她还对父母没有看到她的一些信感到不满"我从没告诉过你们他的事 因为我以为你们会对他的花言巧语感到恐惧"
"We were," Mr. Adams, said cheerfully. "By the way, has Michael gotten in touch with yoy?" "是的，"亚当斯先生高兴地说。"对了，迈克尔和你们联系上了吗？"
Kay shook her head. "I don't believe he's guilty of anything." 凯摇了摇头。"我不相信他有罪"
She saw her payents exchange a glance over the table. Then Mr. Adams said genty, "If he's not guilty and he's vanished, then perhaps something else happened to him." 她看到她的同桌交换了一个眼神。然后亚当斯先生温和地说："如果他没有罪，而且他消失了，那么他可能发生了其他事情。"
At firs K Kay didn't understand. Then she got up from the table and ran to ber room. 凯一开始不明白。然后，她从桌子上站起来，跑向贝里的房间。
Three days later Kay Adams got out of a taxi in front of the 三天后，凯-亚当斯从一辆出租车上下来，来到了
Crleone mall in Long Beach. She had phoned, she was expected Corleone mall in Long Beach. She had phoned, she was expected. 长滩的柯里昂商场她打了电话，有人在等她 她打了电话，有人在等她 她打了电话，有人在等她 她打了电话，有人在等她 长滩的柯里昂商场她打过电话，大家都在等她。
Tom Hagen met her at he door and she was disappointed that It was him. She knew he would tell her nothing. 汤姆-哈根（Tom Hagen）在门口迎接她，她很失望是他。她知道他什么也不会告诉她。
In the living room he gave her a drink. She had seen a couple of other men lounging around the house but not Sonny. She asked Tom Hagen directly, "Do you know where Mike is? Do you know where I can get in touch with him?" 在客厅里，他给了她一杯饮料。她看到其他几个男人在屋子里闲逛，但没有看到桑尼。她直接问汤姆-哈根："你知道迈克在哪儿吗？你知道我在哪里能联系到他吗？"
Hagen said smoothly, "We know he's all right but we don't know where he is right now. When he heard about that captain being shot he was afraid they'd accuse him. So he just decided to disappear. He told me he'd get in touch in a few months." 哈根平稳地说："我们知道他没事，但不知道他现在在哪里。当他听说船长被枪杀时，他害怕他们会指控他。所以他决定消失。他告诉我几个月后再联系他。"
The story was not only false but meant to be seen through, he was giving her that much. "Did that captain really break his jaw?" Kay asked. 这个故事不仅是假的，而且是要被看穿的，他给了她这么多。"那个船长真的把下巴打碎了吗？"凯问道。
"I'm afraid that's true," Tom said. "But Mike was never a vindictive man. I'm sure that had nothing to do with what happened." "恐怕这是真的，"汤姆说。"但迈克从来不是一个有报复心的人。我相信这和发生的事情无关。"
Kay opened her purse and took out a letter. "Will you deliver this to him if he gets in touch with you?" 凯打开钱包，拿出一封信。"如果他联系你，你能把这个交给他吗？"
Hagen shook his head. "If I accepted that letter and you told a court of law I accepted that letter, it might be interpreted as my having knowledge of his whereabouts. Why don't you just wait a bit? I'm sure Mike will get in touch." 哈根摇了摇头。"如果我接受了那封信，而你又告诉法庭我接受了那封信，那可能会被解释为我知道他的下落。你为什么不等一等呢？我相信迈克会联系你的。"
She finished her drink and got up to leave. Hagen escorted her to the hall but as he opened the door, a woman came in from outside. A short, stout woman dressed in black. Kay recognized her as Michael's mother. She held out her hand and Sird, "How are you, Mrs. Corleone?" 她喝完酒，起身准备离开。哈根送她到大厅，但当他打开门时，一个女人从外面走了进来。她身材矮小，穿着黑色衣服。凯认出她是迈克尔的母亲。她伸出手，问："你好吗，柯里昂太太？"
The woman's small black eyes darted at her for a moment, then the wrinkled, leathery, olive-skinned face broke into a small curt smile of greeting that was yet in some curious way truly friendly. "Ah, you Mikey's little girl," Mrs. Corleone said. 那女人一双黑色的小眼睛盯着她看了一会儿，然后那张布满皱纹、皮包骨头、皮肤呈橄榄色的脸上露出了一个小小的淡淡的微笑，表示问候，但又以某种奇特的方式表现出真正的友好。"啊，你就是米奇的小女儿，"柯里昂夫人说。 She had a heavy Italian accent, Kay could barely understand her. 她的意大利口音很重，凯几乎听不懂她说什么。 "You eat something?" Kay said no, meaning she widn't u nt anything to eat, but Mrs. Corleone turned furiously on Tom Hogen and berated him in Italian ending with, "You don't even give this poor girl coffee, you disgrazia." She took Kay by the hand, th old woman's hand surprisingly warm and alive, and led her into the kitchen. "你吃东西了吗？"凯说没有，意思是她没东西吃 但柯里昂夫人怒气冲冲地转向汤姆・霍根 用意大利语斥责他 最后说："你连咖啡都不给这个可怜的女孩喝，你这个混蛋"她拉着凯的手 老妇人的手出奇地温暖而有活力 带她进了厨房 "You have coffee and eat something, then somebody drive you home. A nice girl like you, I don't want you to take the train." She made Kay sit down and bustled around the kitchen, tearing off her coat and hat and draping them over a chair. "你喝杯咖啡 吃点东西 然后有人开车送你回家像你这么好的姑娘，我可不想让你坐火车。"她让凯坐下，在厨房里忙来忙去，脱下外套和帽子，披在椅子上。 In a few seconds there was bread and cheese and salami on the table and coffee perking on the stove. 几秒钟后，桌上就摆上了面包、奶酪和腊肠，炉子上的咖啡也冒出了热气。
Kay said timidly, "I came to ask about Mike, I haven't heard from him. Mr. Hagen said nobody knows where he is, that he'll turn up in a little while." 凯怯生生地说："我是来打听迈克的，我还没有他的消息。哈根先生说没人知道他在哪儿，过一会儿他就会出现的。"
Hagen spoke quickly, "That's all we can tell her now, Ma." 哈根赶紧说："我们现在只能告诉她这些了，妈。"
Mrs. Corleone gave him a look of withering contempt. "Now you gonna tell me what to do? My husband don't tell me what to do, God have mercy on him." She crossed herself. 柯里昂夫人蔑视地看了他一眼。"现在你要告诉我该怎么做？我丈夫不会告诉我该怎么做 上帝保佑他吧"她划着十字。
"Is Mr. Corleone all right?" Kay asked. "柯里昂先生还好吗？"凯问道。
"Fine," Mrs. Corleone said. "Fine. He's getting old, he's getting foolish to let something like that happen." She tapped her head disrespectfully. She poured the coffee and forced Kay to eat some bread and cheese. "好吧，"柯里昂太太说，"好吧"好吧，他老了，他越来越傻了，不会让这样的事情发生"。她不怀好意地敲了敲头。她倒上咖啡，强迫凯吃了一些面包和奶酪。
After they drank their coffee Mrs. Corleone took one of Kay's hands in her two brown ones. She said quietly, "Mikey no gonna write you, you no gonna hear from Mikey. He hide two-three years. 他们喝完咖啡后，柯里昂太太用两只棕色的手握住了凯的一只手。她轻声说："米奇不会给你写信的，你也不会有米奇的消息。他已经躲了两三年了。
Chapter 章节
SosजSTSTSTOSTosos SosजSTSTOSTosos
16
THEGODFATHER
as he pldased. It made him feel powerful that one of the Corleones was his doormat. 他一边走一边说。科利昂家族中的一个人成了他的门童，这让他觉得自己很强大。
He had sfarted her off just right. She had tried to keep that purse full of money presents for herself and he had given her a nice black eye and taken the money from her. Never told her what he'd done with it, either. That might have really caused some trouble. 他恰到好处地把她打发走了。她想把那个装满钱的钱包留给自己 他给了她一个漂亮的黑眼圈，把钱拿走了。也没告诉她他拿钱做了什么。这可能真的会引起一些麻烦 Even now he felt just the slightest twinge of remorse. Christ, he'd blown nearly fifteen grand on the track and show/girl bimbos. 即使是现在，他也只是感到一丝悔恨。天啊，他在赛马场和表演女郎身上花了将近一万五千美元。
He could feel Connie watching his back and so he flexed his muscles as he reached for the plate of sweet buns on the other side of the table. 他能感觉到康妮在注视着他的背影，于是他一边伸手去拿桌子另一边的一盘甜面包，一边弯曲着肌肉。 He'd just polished off ham/and eggs but he was a big man and needed a big breakfast. He was pleased with the picture he knew he presented to his wife. 他刚吃完火腿和鸡蛋，但他是个大块头，需要一顿丰盛的早餐。他对自己展现给妻子的形象很满意。 Not the usual greasy dark guinzo husband but crew-cut blond, huge golden-haired forearms and broad shoulders and thin waist. And he knew he was physically stronger than any of those so-called hard guys that worked for the family. 他不是常见的油腻黝黑的 Guinzo 丈夫，而是剪着平头的金发男子，巨大的金发前臂、宽阔的肩膀和纤细的腰身。他知道自己比那些为家族工作的所谓硬汉都要强壮。 Guys like Clemenza, Tessio, Rocco Lampone, and that guy Paulie that somebody had knocked off. He wondered what the story was about that. Then for some reason he thought about Sonny. 像克莱门扎、泰西欧、罗科-兰波内，还有那个被人打倒的保利。他想知道这到底是怎么回事。然后不知道为什么，他想到了桑尼。 Man to man he could take Sonny, he thought, eyen though Sonny was a little bigger and a little heavier. But what scared him was Sonny's rep, though he himself had never seen Sonny anything but good-natured and kidding around. 他想，男人对男人，他可以打败桑尼，虽然桑尼比他大一点，也比他重一点。但让他感到害怕的是桑尼的声誉，虽然他自己从来没见过桑尼除了好脾气和开玩笑之外的任何一面。 Yeah, Sonny was his buddy Maybe with the old Don gone, things would open up. 是啊，桑尼是他的好兄弟 也许老唐走了，一切都会好起来的
He dawdled over/his coffee. He hated this apartment. He was used to the bigger living quarters of the West and in a little while he would have to go crosstown to his "book" to run the noontime action. 他磨蹭着喝咖啡。他讨厌这间公寓。他习惯了西部的大居室，再过一会儿，他就得去他的 "书 "里跑中午的活动了。 It was a Sunday, the heaviest action of the week what with baseball going already and the tail end of basketball and the night trotters starting up. Gradually he became aware of Connie bustling around behind him and he turned his head to watch her. 这是一个星期天，是一周中活动最频繁的时候，棒球比赛已经开始，篮球比赛也进入尾声，夜间跑步比赛也开始了。渐渐地，他发现康妮在他身后熙熙攘攘地走来走去，他转过头去看她。
She was getting dressed up in the real New York City guinzo style that he hated. A silk flowered-pattern dress with belt, showy bracelet and earrings, flouncy sleeves. She looked twenty years older. "Where the hell/are you going?" he asked. 她穿上了他讨厌的真正的纽约guinzo风格的衣服。丝绸花纹连衣裙，腰带、炫目的手镯和耳环、蓬松的袖子。她看起来老了二十岁。"你到底要去哪儿？"他问。
She answered him coldly, "To see my father out in Long Beach. He syill can't get out of bed and he needs company." 她冷冷地回答他："去长滩看我父亲。他还不能下床，需要人陪。"
Qarlo was curious. "Is Sonny still running the show?" 卡洛很好奇"桑尼还在主持大局吗？"
Connie gave him a bland look. "What show?" 康妮淡淡地看了他一眼。"什么节目？"
BOOK IV 24 I 第 IV 24 I 册
He was furious. "You lousy little guinea bitch, don't talk to me like that or I'l beat that kid right out of your belly." She looked frightened and this enraged him even more. He sprang from his chair and slapped her across the face, the blow leaving a red welt. 他勃然大怒"你这个恶心的小豚鼠婊子，别这样跟我说话 否则我就把那孩子从你肚子里打出来。"她看起来很害怕，这更激怒了他。他从椅子上跳起来，一巴掌扇在她脸上，打得她满脸通红。 With quick precision he slapped her three more times. He saw her upper lip split bloody and puff up. That stopped him. He didn't want to leave a mark. She ran into the bedroom and slammed the dogr and he heard the key turning in the lock. He laughed and returned to his coffee. 他迅速准确地又打了她三个耳光。他看到她的上嘴唇裂开，鲜血直流。这让他停了下来。他不想留下痕迹。她跑进卧室，砰地一声关上了门，他听到钥匙在门锁里转动的声音。他笑了笑，继续喝咖啡。
He smoked until it was time for him to dress. He knocked on the door and said, "Open it up before I kick it in." There was no answer. "Come on, I gotta get dressed," he said in a loud voice. 他一直抽到该穿衣服了他敲了敲门 说 "在我踹门之前把门打开"没人回应"快点，我得穿衣服了。"他大声说。 He could hear her getting up off the bed and coming toward the/door, then the key turned in the lock. When he entered she had her back to him, walking back toward the bed lying down on it with her face turned away to the wall. 他能听到她从床上站起来走向门，然后钥匙在锁上转动的声音。他进门时，她背对着他，朝床走去，躺在床上，脸转向墙壁。
He dressed quickly and then saw she was in her slip. He wanted her to go visit her father, he hoped she would bring back information. "What's the matter, a few slaps tale all the energy out of you?" She was a lazy slut. 他迅速穿好衣服，然后看到她穿着便装。他想让她去看望父亲，希望她能带回来信息。"怎么了，几巴掌就把你打得没力气了？"她是个懒惰的荡妇。
"I don't wanna go." Her voice was tearful, the words mumbled. He reached out impatiently and palled her around to face him. And then he saw why she didn't want to go and thought maybe it was just as well. "我不想走"她声泪俱下，喃喃自语。他不耐烦地伸出手，把她推到自己面前。然后他明白了她不想走的原因，心想也许这样也好。
He must have slapped her harder than he figured. Her left cheek was blown up, the cut upper lip ballooned grotesquely puffy and white beneath her nose. "OK," he said, "but I won't be home until late. Sunday is my busy day." 他扇她耳光的力度一定比他想象的要大。她的左脸颊被打肿了，被划破的上嘴唇肿胀得怪异，鼻子下面一片雪白。"好吧，"他说，"但我要很晚才能回家。星期天我很忙。"
He left the apartment and found a parking ticket on his car, a fifteen-dollar green one. He put it in the glove compartment with the stack of others. He was in a good humor. Slapping the spoiled little bitch around always made him feel good. 离开公寓后，他发现自己的车上有一张 15 美元的绿色停车罚单。他把它和其他一叠罚单一起放进了手套箱。他心情很好。打这个娇生惯养的小贱人总是让他感觉很爽。 It dissolved some of the frustration he felt at being treated so badly by the Corleones. had gone right out to Long Beach to complain to her mother and father and to show her black eye. He had redlly sweated it out. 他曾直接去长滩向她的父母抱怨，并向他们展示了自己的黑眼圈。他为她捏了一把汗。 But when she came back she had been surprisingly meek, the dutiful little Italian wife. He had made it a point to be the perfect husband over the next few weeks, treating her well in every way, being lovey and 但当她回来时，她却出奇地温顺，像个尽职尽责的意大利小妻子。在接下来的几周里，他努力成为一个完美的丈夫，对她无微不至，温柔体贴。
SCENE TWENTYEIGHT: THE DON RETURNS TO THE MALL 第二十八场：唐回到商场
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
With incredible security, the Don is moved fromhthe 在令人难以置信的安全保障下，唐被从
hospital, to the Nall. He will have a full-time 纳尔医院。他将有一名全职
yoctor, aurses, necessary ecuiot. etc. Button men escort and insure every step of the way. 医生、护士、必要的护理人员等。每一步都有纽扣人员护送和保险。
The Ambulance comes into the Mall, and the Bon is brought into the House. 救护车驶入购物中心，盂兰盆也被送入议院。
Lveryone ispresent, except Sonny, and they seem jit skittish as to where Sonny is. He is expected momedtarily, in fact, with Connie. 除了桑尼，所有人都在场，他们似乎都不知道桑尼在哪里。事实上，他和康妮在一起。
They begin to fill the עon in on what has happened. He is too weak to speak, but he listens. Finally, he manages to ask who killed Zolloz0o, and finally, when Hagen tells him, he is deeply upset, and asks to be alone. The meeting moves into athe other coom. 他们开始向עon 讲述发生的事情。他虚弱得说不出话来，但还是听着。最后，当哈根告诉他时，他深感不安，要求单独待会儿。会议进入了另一个房间。 A call c mgs in conceraing onny. p.248. Trouble. They are to send some cars to meet him, becaus sonny is in, a rae and anything can hapoen. (FllEDo hAS been sect to 第 248 页。有麻烦了他们要派几辆车去接他，因为桑尼在里面，什么事都可能发生。(FllEDo has been sect to
Hewol WNd ON Tow )
LAS VESAS 拉斯维加斯
THEGRIY : THEGRIY ：
Ambulance; nurses, ecuppment, etc. The news: They might fill the in on light things about the city too; current events, anything that suggest the Times. 救护车、护士、抢救设备等。新闻：他们可能也会向 介绍一些关于这座城市的小道消息；时事新闻，以及任何与《泰晤士报》有关的内容。
IMAG LRY AND TONE: 想象和语气：
The excitement of the, on returning. Something now will happen. The picture of Johny in FRON HERS TO LT TITY. The Mall transformed once again, only now, into a hospital. The black scars of the ex losion beeng cleaned; the crater filled. Ticklish excitement. A sense oda family 回来时的兴奋。有些事情即将发生。乔尼在《FRON HERS TO LT TITY》中的照片。购物中心再次变成了医院。前战争留下的黑色伤疤被清理干净，弹坑被填平。痒痒的兴奋。家的感觉
reuaion: someone who's been sick is back with us. JITM , NY, NVOUS reuaion：生病的人又和我们在一起了。jitm , ny, nvous
TYL CORE; TYL 核心；
Filling the Don: (and the audience) in on the situation. TO BREAK THE NEWS TO HIM, THAT MIOHA I. KIIID SOIIOZZO. 让唐（和观众）了解情况。告诉他，MIOHA I. KIIID SOIIOZZO。
PIMFAIIS: PIMFAIIS：
If it seems like an excuse for axoosition. 如果这似乎是为斧头帮找借口的话。
If its too somber BHOR the news about llicahel 如果太阴沉，BHOR 有关 Llicahel 的新闻
If the DON is not magnetic eoough to still comadd our 如果 DON 没有足够的磁性，仍然可以将我们的
our total attention. 我们全神贯注。
The murder of a police captain was comparable to regicide. 谋杀一名警察上尉堪比弑君。 But when it became known that McCluskey had been killed while in the company of a notorious narcotics peddler, when it became known that he was suspected of conspiracy to murder, the police desire for vengeance began to fade. 但是，当人们知道麦克拉斯基是在与一个臭名昭著的毒品贩子同伙时被杀的，当人们知道他涉嫌共谋杀人时，警方的复仇欲望开始消退。 Also, after all, there were still mortgage payments to be made, cars to be paid off, children to be launched into the world. Without their "sheet" money, policemen had to scramble to make ends meet. Unlicensed peddlers were good for lunch money. 此外，毕竟还有房贷要还、车要还、孩子要出生了。没有了 "片酬"，警察们不得不为生计奔波。无照商贩可以赚取午餐费。 Parking ticket payoffs came to nickels and dimes. Some of the more desperate even began shaking down suspects (homosexuals, assaults and batteries) in the precinct squad rooms. Finally the brass relented. Théy raised the prices and let the Families operate. 停车罚单的酬劳只有五分钱和一角钱。一些铤而走险的人甚至开始在分局值班室里对犯罪嫌疑人（同性恋、袭击和殴打）进行敲诈勒索。最后，上级终于松口了。泰伊提高了价格，让这些 "家族 "继续经营。 Once again the payoff sheet was typed up by the precinct bagman, listing every man assigned to the local station and what his cut was each month. Some semblance of social order was restored. 分局的行李员又一次打出了工资单，上面列出了分配到当地分局的每个人，以及每个月的分成。社会秩序得以恢复。
It had been Hagen's idea to use private detectives to guard Don Corleone's hospital room. These were, of course, supplemented by the much more formidable soldiers of Tessio's regime. But Sonny was not satisfied even with this. 哈根的主意是用私家侦探来看守唐-柯里昂的病房。当然，这些私家侦探还得到了泰西欧政权中更为强大的士兵的补充。但桑尼并不满足于此。 By the middle of February, when the Don could be moved without danger, he was taken by ambulance to his home in the mall. The house had been renovated so that his bedroom was now a hospital room with all equipment necessary for any emergency. 2 月中旬，当唐纳可以无危险地移动时，他被救护车送往位于购物中心的家中。房子已经翻修过，他的卧室现在成了一间病房，里面配备了应对任何紧急情况所需的所有设备。 Nurses specially recruited and checked had been hired for round-the-clock care, and Dr. Kennedy, with the payment of a huge fee, had been persuaded to become the physician in residence to this private hospital. At least until the Don would need only nursing care. 专门招聘并检查过的护士被雇来进行全天候护理，肯尼迪医生在支付了一大笔费用后，被说服成为这家私人医院的驻院医生。至少在唐只需要护理之前是这样。
The mall itself was made impregnable. Button men were moved into the extra houses, the tenants sent on vacations to their native villages in Italy, all expenses paid. 商场本身也变得坚不可摧。巴顿人被搬进了多余的房子，房客们被送往意大利的家乡度假，所有费用都由他们支付。
Ereddie Corleone had been sent to Las Vegas to recuperate and also to scout out the ground for a Family operation in the luxury hotelgambling casino complex that was springing up. Las. 艾瑞迪-柯里昂被派往拉斯维加斯休养，同时也为家族在豪华酒店赌博赌场综合体中的行动探路。拉斯维加斯 Vegas was part of the West Coast empire still neutral and the Don of that empire-had guaranteed Freddie's safety there. The New York five Families had no desire to make more enemies by going into Vegas after Freddie Corleone. They had enough trouble on their hands in New York. 拉斯维加斯是西海岸帝国的一部分，仍然保持中立，而且该帝国的唐已经保证了弗雷迪在那里的安全。纽约五大家族不想在拉斯维加斯与弗雷迪-柯里昂为敌。他们在纽约的麻烦已经够多了。
Dr. Kennedy had forbade any discussion of business in front of the Don. This edict was completely disregarded. The Don insisted on the 肯尼迪博士禁止在唐面前讨论任何公事。这道命令被完全置之不理。唐坚持
MALL Transformod.
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
council of war being held in his room. Sonny, Tom Hagen, Pete Clemenza and Tessio gathered there the very first night of his homecoming. 在他的房间里召开了军事会议桑尼、汤姆-哈根、皮特-克莱门扎和泰西欧在他回家的第一天晚上就聚集在那里。
Don Corleone was too weak to speak much but he wished to listen qnd exercise veto powers. When it was explained that Freddie had been sent to Las Vegas to learn the gambling casino business, he nodded his head approvingly. 唐-柯里昂身体虚弱，不能多说话，但他希望倾听并行使否决权。当得知弗雷迪被派往拉斯维加斯学习赌场业务时，他赞许地点了点头。 When he learned that Bruno Tattaglia had been killed by Corleone button men he shook his head and sighed. But what distressed him most of all was learning that Michael had killed Sollozzo and Captain McCluskey and had then been forced to flee to Sicily. 当他得知布鲁诺-塔塔利亚被柯里昂钮扣手下杀害时，他摇头叹息。但最让他痛心的是，他得知迈克尔杀死了索洛佐和麦克拉斯基上尉，然后被迫逃往西西里。 When he heard this he motioned them out and they continued the conference in the corner room that held the law library. 听到这里，他示意他们出去，然后他们在法律图书馆的角落里继续开会。
Sonny Corleone relaxed in the huge armchair behind the desk. "I think we'd better let the old man take it easy for a couple of weeks, until the doc says he can do business." He paused. "I'd like to have it going again before he gets better. 桑尼-柯里昂在办公桌后面的巨大扶手椅上放松下来。"我想我们最好让老头子轻松几个星期，直到医生说他可以做生意了。"他顿了顿。"我想在他好起来之前，再把生意做起来。 We have the go-ahead from the cops to operate. The first thing is the policy banks in Harlem. The black boys up there had their fun, now we have to take it back. They screwed up the works but good, just like they usually do when they run things. 我们从警察那里得到了行动许可。首先是哈林区的政策银行那些黑人小子在那里玩得不亦乐乎 现在我们得把它夺回来他们把事情搞得一团糟 就像他们通常做的那样 A lot of their runners didn't pay off winners. They drive up in Cadillacs and tell their players they gotta wait for their dough or maybe just pay them half what they win. I don't want any runner looking rich to his players. I don't want them dressing too good. 他们的很多选手都没有给赢家发奖金。他们开着凯迪拉克，告诉他们的球员，他们得等着拿钱，或者只给他们赢钱的一半。我不希望任何选手在球员面前显得很有钱。我不希望他们穿得太好 I don't want them driving new cars. I don't want them welching on paying a winner. And I don't want any free-lancers staying in business, they give us a bad name. Tom, let's get that project moving right away. 我不想让他们开新车。我不希望他们在付钱给赢家时出尔反尔。我也不希望任何自由职业者继续干下去 他们会给我们带来坏名声的汤姆，让我们马上开始行动吧 Everything else will fall in line as soon as you send out the word that the lid is off." 只要你放出风声说盖子已经揭开，其他一切都会顺理成章。"
Hagen said, "There are some very tough boys up in Harlem. They got a taste of the big money. They won't go back to being runners or sub-bankers again." 哈根说："哈莱姆区有一些非常强悍的男孩。他们尝到了赚大钱的滋味。他们不会再回去当跑腿或副银行家了。"
Sonny shrugged. "Just give their names to Clemenza. That's his job, straightening them out." 桑尼耸耸肩。"把他们的名字告诉克莱门扎就行了。那是他的工作，帮他们理清头绪。"
Clemenza said to Hagen, "No problem." 克莱门扎对哈根说："没问题。"
It was Tessio who brought up the most important question. "Once. we start operating, the five Families start their raids. They'll hit our bankers in Harlem and our bookmakers on the East Side. They may even try to make things tough for the garment center outfits we service. 是泰西欧提出了最重要的问题。"一旦我们开始运作 五大家族就会开始突袭他们会袭击哈林区的银行家 和东区的庄家他们甚至会对我们服务的制衣中心进行刁难 This war is going to cost a lot of money." 这场战争将耗费大量资金"。
SCENE TWENIYNINE: SONNY AND CONNIE/CARLO 场景 tweniynine：桑尼和康妮/卡罗
SCLNE IWLNTYNINE: SOINY AND CONNI /CARLO SCLNE IWLNTYNINE: SOINY AND CONNI / CARLO
(1:00)
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Sonny leaves Iuey after soending a high-security risk night out with her, and passes by his sister's house, to bring her out to the pall to greet his Father on his ceturn. 桑尼在与 Iuey 度过了一个安全系数极高的夜晚后离开了她，路过他姐姐的家，把她带到外面的苍穹下，迎接父亲的归来。
When he arrives, he finds her swollen and crying: aporantly another incident of her husband Carloz beating her. 当他赶到时，发现她全身肿胀，正在哭泣：这是她丈夫卡洛兹又一次殴打她。
Connie tries to say it was her fault, and she would rather 康妮想说这是她的错，她宁愿
her father not see her Iike this, and so Sonny leavg 她父亲不想看到她这样，所以桑尼离开了
apparantly not angry, 显然没有生气、
THE TIIIBS: TIIIBS：
Lucy's apartment. The breakfast she made him. The ambience of their affair. The kids playing in the hallway.(in a soldier's suit.?) Connie add C rIo's apartment. 露西的公寓她为他做的早餐他们偷情的氛围。孩子们在走廊里玩耍（穿着士兵服）。
A radio program. 广播节目
TONE AND IMHG 音调和 IMHG
The risk of sonny's romantic thing. He and his bodyq्वaruds are very coascious that he could be hit amd at any time. 桑尼浪漫的风险。他和他的朋友们都非常担心他随时会被袭击。
(this should be prepared in the earlior scene) (这一点应在早先的场景中有所准备）。
The whole feeling of a President having an affair, with 总统有外遇的整体感觉，与
his secret Service men staked around while he's balling. XXExX. 他的特勤人员在周围盯梢，而他却在玩球。XXExX.
The depcession of Connie's married Iife with Carlo, as evidence by her apartment. The mess; the magazines, the cokes; the radio on all the time, because she's bord 从康妮的公寓可以看出，她与卡洛的婚姻生活日渐衰败。杂乱无章；杂志、可乐；收音机一直开着，因为她是闺蜜。
and gonely. WL MUST RBALTY FBEL A IOT ABOUT THEI? 我也很高兴。我必须了解一下他们吗？
MARRIAGS just from the apartment. MARRIAGS 就在公寓里。
His bceakfast on the table, uneaten, because he tormed 他的早餐放在桌子上，没有吃，因为他折磨自己
out, angry. Nome broken things? 出来，生气。诺姆打碎的东西？
Their Wedding pictures; as well as pictures of the family? 他们的结婚照；以及家人的照片？
Some gifts that we remember. AN UNHAPTY MARRAIG. 我们记得的一些礼物一场不幸的婚姻
THE CORE: 核心：
To put forth Gonnie's and Carlo's unhampymarraige; 提出 Gonnie 和 Carlo 的不谦虚；
Sonn's concern over his sisters well being. Soun extreme vulerability. 桑恩对妹妹安危的担忧。宋恩极端脆弱。
If we're not nervous for sobny every second. If he doesd't seem totally exposed, about to be hit. 如果我们不是每时每刻都在紧张如果他看起来不是完全暴露，即将被击中。
If we're not titalited by his bells for exoosing himself 如果我们没有被他自暴自弃的钟声所震撼的话
to danger, just to get laid. 危险，只是为了上床。
If The problem marriatite is coray, or too cliched. 如果 Marriatite 的问题是陈词滥调或过于老套。
If we don't realize that Connie truly loves Carlod desoite the beatings. 如果我们没有意识到康妮是真心爱卡洛德的，那就不用挨打了。
We IUST NOT MUINK CSONTY'S MAD WHEV HE LEAV SS. 我们绝不能认为，CSONTY 是疯了才离开的。
SCENE THIRTY: CARLO'S "BOOK" 第三十场：卡罗的 "书"
Carlo goes in to work at his Book. We get a lot of technical information as to how a book is run, as well as the effect the McClusky murder has affected all the various rackets. 卡罗去他的书局工作。我们获得了很多关于图书如何运营的技术信息，以及麦克劳斯基谋杀案对各种勒索团伙的影响。
Perhoas the princinct bagman drops in, and we get some 珀尔霍阿斯（Perhoas）是个本能的随从，他的到来让我们有了一些
of the police pov about pyoffs, and NcClusky on P. 249,250,251. 警方的观点，以及 NcClusky 关于第 249、250、251 页的观点。
Aloo, Carlo is a bit cocky about his treatment of Conoie, with which he saves face withwut his cohoots in light of of the fact that he haso't beek elevated in the family despite his marriage to Corleone's dauchter. So hes proud of the fact that he beats her up. 卡洛在对待柯诺伊的问题上有些自大，因为尽管他娶了柯里昂的女儿，但在家族中的地位并不高，他也因此在同伙面前保住了面子。因此，他以殴打她为荣。
They so out to sit on a stoop, after the bagman leaves, and Sonn's car pulls up; and onny beats thehell out of Carlo in front of everyone. And says herll kill him if he ever touches his sister again. 包工头走后，他们出来坐在凳子上，桑尼的车开了过来；桑尼当着所有人的面把卡罗打得屁滚尿流。还说如果他再敢碰他妹妹，就杀了他。
A T ttaglia bagman makes a call, informaibg that sonny is in town and can be hit. 一个叫 T t taglia 的皮包商打了个电话，告诉他桑尼在城里，可以去找他。
And Rags makes the call to the Mall, warning them (we have already seen the other side of this. Rags 打电话给购物中心，警告他们（我们已经看到了事情的另一面）。
There's a bit of supsense, but sonny makes it back safely. 虽然有点超感，但桑尼还是安全回来了。
THE TIMLS: 时间
Infomration on e book; e Blacks in Harmlem The people coming in to the book; the man with the kid who hsks about 'the Giants or the Picates.' Thesmall talk about SPORTS. SEORTS. 关于 电子书； 《哈姆雷姆的黑人》的信息 来看书的人；带着孩子的男人，他问的是 "巨人队还是皮卡特队"。小谈体育。体育。
Arguments about current af airs; hanging around the book. The police bagman. 争论当前的 af 空气；围着书转悠。警察皮包客
TON AND IMAG 吨 和 IMAG
A real authentjc glimpse at a working book in 1947. 1947年工作书籍的真实写照。
Real talk; real information on mechanics. Absoutely 真实的谈话；关于机械的真实信息。绝对
informational. (this will misdirect sudience as to 信息。(这会误导观众
sonny)
Tots of peorle talling at the same time. 很多人同时站起来。
The kids nlaying stick ball, and their reaotion to a realま 孩子们在玩棍球，他们对真正的ま...
beating. 跳动。
The sheer violence of Soony's beating; and helolessness 苏妮被殴打的纯粹暴力和无助
of Carlo, clinging to the iron railing. Merciless. 卡洛紧紧抓住铁栏杆。无情
Iike witnessing a slaughter. 就像目睹一场屠杀。
The ever-present feeling that in the midsts of real 在现实生活中，人们总是感到
troubles: TheDon wounded, Nicahel in exile, still the 麻烦：唐人受伤，尼卡尔被流放，仍然是
inter-family fueds and souabbles going on. 家族间的摩擦和争吵不断。
For a while, we should reall THINK SONVY IS GOING TO KIII 有一段时间，我们真的应该认为宋维要去 KIII了
CARTO. 卡托
The events that click into play after thebeatiog, all forecast Sobny's death. beatiog之后发生的事件都预示着索布尼的死亡。
THE CORE: 核心：
To indicate sonny's behaviour in licht of conoie; to give Carlo a wudae; to provide information on the sate of the 在交谈中表明桑尼的行为；给卡洛一个 wudae；提供有关该地区状况的信息。
DITFALIS: 迪特法利斯
If the characters around the book are too Guys and 如果书中的人物过于 "家伙"，
if we don't get realz information about the oneration 如果我们不能获得有关ONERATION的真实信息
of this part of the family empire; if we don't understand the pressure put on as a result of the heat over McClusky. If Sonnts aprearance doesn't surprize and frighten us THAT HE GOTNG TO KIII CAPLO. 如果我们不理解麦克劳斯基的热度所带来的压力。如果我们不知道桑切斯的悔过书没有让我们感到惊奇和恐惧，他竟然能杀死凯洛。
If we don't understand how exposed and close sonny is to his own desth. 如果我们不了解桑尼是如何暴露和接近自己的巢穴。
BOOK IV ・ 245 第 IV 册 ・ 245
Carlo asked Coach, "Is the store phone tapped today?" 卡罗问教练："今天店里的电话被窃听了吗？"
Coach shook his head. "The tap is still off." 教练摇了摇头。"水龙头还是关着"
Carlo went to the wall phone and dialed a number. Sally Rags and Coach watched him impassively as he jotted down the "line," the odds on all the baseball games for that day. 卡洛走到墙上的电话旁，拨了一个号码。莎莉-拉格和教练无动于衷地看着他记下 "赔率"，即当天所有棒球比赛的赔率。 They watched him as he hung up the phone and walked over to the blackboard and chalked up the odds against each game. Though Carlo did not know it, they had already gotten the line and were checking his work. 他们看着他挂断电话，走到黑板前，用粉笔写下了每场比赛的赔率。虽然卡罗不知道，他们已经拿到了线路，正在检查他的工作。 In the first week in his job Carlo had made a mistake in transposing the odds onto the blackboard and had created that dream of all gamblers, a "middle." That is, by betting the odds with him and then betting against the same team with another bookmaker at the correct odds, the gambler could not lose. 在上任的第一周，卡洛在把赔率搬到黑板上时犯了一个错误，他创造了所有赌徒梦寐以求的 "中间"。也就是说，只要在他这里押上赔率，然后再以正确的赔率在另一个庄家那里与同一支球队对赌，赌徒就不会输。 The only one who could lose was Carlo's book. That mistake had caused a six-thousand-dollar loss in the book for the week and confirmed the Don's judgment about his son-in-law. He had given the word that all of Carlo's work was to be checked. 唯一可能损失的是卡罗的账本。这次失误造成了本周六千美元的账面损失，也证实了唐对女婿的判断。他已经发话，要检查卡罗的所有工作。
Normally the highly placed members of the Corleone Family would never be concerned with such an operational detail. There was at least a five-layer insulation to their level. 通常情况下，科莱昂家族的高层成员绝不会关注这样的行动细节。他们的级别至少有五层隔膜。 But since the book was being used as a testing ground for the son-in-law, it had been placed under the direct scrutiny of Tom Hagen, to whom a report was sent every day. 但是，由于这本书被用作女婿的试验场，所以它被置于汤姆-哈根的直接监督之下，每天都要向他提交一份报告。
Now with the line posted, the gamblers were thronging into the back room of the candy store to jot down the odds on their newspapers next to the games printed there with probable pitchers. Some of them held their little children by the hand as they looked up at the 现在，随着赛线的公布，赌徒们纷纷涌进糖果店的里屋，在报纸上的赔率旁边记下印有可能投中的比赛。有些人牵着孩子的手，抬头看着
packboard. 包装板。 One guy who made big bets looked down at the little girl he was holding by the hand and said teasingly, "Who do you like today, Honey, Giants or the Pirates?" The little girl, fascinated by the colorful names, said, "Are Giants stronger than Pirates?" The father laughed. 一个下了大注的家伙低头看着他牵着的小女孩，戏谑地说："亲爱的，你今天喜欢谁，巨人队还是海盗队？"小女孩被这些丰富多彩的名字吸引住了，说："巨人队比海盗队更强大吗？"父亲笑了。
A line began to form in front of the two writers. When a writer filled one of his sheets he tore it off, wrapped the money he had collected in it and handed it to Carlo. 两位作家面前开始排起了长队。当一位作家写满了他的一张纸时，他撕下了那张纸，把收集到的钱包在里面，递给了卡罗。 Carlo went out the back exit of the room and up a flight of steps to an apartment which housed the candy store owner's family. He called in the bets to his central exchange and put the money in a small wall safe that was hidden by an extended window drape. 卡洛从房间后门出去，上了一段台阶，来到糖果店老板一家居住的公寓。他把赌注打给了他的中央交易所，然后把钱放进了一个被窗帘遮住的小保险箱里。 Then he went back down into the candy store after having first burned the bet sheet and flushed its ashes down the toilet bowl 然后，他又回到糖果店里，先把赌单烧了，然后把灰烬冲进马桶里
THE GODFATHER 246 教父 246
None of the Sunday games started before two p.m. because of the blue laws, so after the first crowd of bettors, family men who had to get their bets in and rush home to take their families to the beach, came the trickling of bachelor gamblers or the diehards who condemned their families to Sundays in the hot city apartments. 因此，在第一批下注者（他们是有家室的男人，必须在下完注后赶回家带家人去海边）之后，就出现了涓涓细流般的单身赌徒，或者是让家人在炎热的城市公寓过周日的死忠赌徒。 These bachelor bettors were the big gamblers, they bet heavier and came back around four o'clock to bet the second games of doubleheaders. 这些单身赌徒是大赌徒，他们赌得更大，四点左右回来赌双赛的第二场。 They were the ones who made Carlo's Sundays a full-time day with overtime, though some married men called in from the beach to try and recoup their losses. 是他们让卡洛的周日变成了全职加班日，尽管有些已婚男人从海边打电话来试图挽回损失。
By one-thirty the betting had trickled off so that Carlo and Sally Rags could go out and sit on the stoop beside the candy store and get some fresh air. They watched the stickball game the kids were having. A police car went by. They ignored it. 到一点半的时候，赌注已经渐渐散去，卡罗和莎莉-拉格可以出去坐在糖果店旁边的门廊上呼吸新鲜空气。他们看着孩子们在玩棍球游戏。一辆警车经过。他们没有理会。 This book had very heavy protection at the precinct and couldn't be touched on a local level. A raid would have to be ordered from the very top and even then a warning would come through in plenty of time. 这本书在分局受到严密保护，地方上无法接触。突袭必须由最高层下令，即便如此，警告也会及时发出。
Coach came out and sat beside them. They gossiped a while about baseball and women. Carlo said laughingly, "I had to bat my wife around again today, teach her who's boss." 教练走出来，坐在他们旁边。他们聊了一会儿棒球和女人。卡罗笑着说："我今天又得把我老婆打一顿了，让她知道谁才是老大。"
Coach said casually, "She's knocked up pretty big now, ain't she?" 教练淡淡地说："她现在大肚子了，不是吗？"
"Ahh, I just slapped her face a few times," Carlo said. "I didn't hurt her." He brooded for a moment. "She thinks she can boss me around, I don't stand for that." "啊，我只是打了她几巴掌，"卡罗说。"我没有伤害她。"他沉思了一会儿。"她以为她可以对我颐指气使，我可受不了。"
There were still a few bettors hanging around shooting the breeze, talking baseball, some of them sitting on the steps above the two writers and Carlo. Suddenly the kids playing stickball in the street scattered. 仍有一些赌徒在闲逛，吹着微风，谈论着棒球，其中一些人坐在两位作家和卡罗上方的台阶上。突然，街上玩棍球的孩子们四散开来。 A car came screeching up the block and to a halt in front of the candy store. It stopped so abruptly that the tires screamed and before it had stopped, almost, a man came hurtling out of the driver's seat, moving so fast that everybody was paralyzed. The man was Sonny Corleone. 一辆汽车呼啸着驶过街区，停在糖果店门前。车停得很突然，轮胎发出尖叫声，还没等车停稳，一个人就从驾驶座上冲了出来，速度之快让所有人都瘫坐在地上。这个人就是桑尼-柯里昂。
His heavy Cupid-featured face with its thick, curved mouth was an ugly mask of fury. In a split second he was at the stoop and had grabbed Carlo Rizzi by the throat. 他那有着丘比特特征的厚重脸庞和又厚又弯的嘴角，就像一张丑陋的愤怒面具。一瞬间，他就冲到了门前，一把掐住了卡洛-里兹的喉咙。 He pulled Carlo away from the others, trying to drag him into the street, but Carlo wrapped his huge muscular arms around the iron railings of the stoop and hung on. He cringed away, trying to hide his head and face in the hollow of his shoulders. 他把卡洛从其他人身边拉开，想把他拖到街上，但卡洛用他那肌肉发达的巨臂紧紧抓住门廊的铁栏杆，死死不放。他缩着脖子，试图把头和脸藏在肩膀的凹陷处。 His shirt ripped away in Sonny's hand. 他的衬衫被桑尼一把扯开。
What followed then was sickening. Sonny began beating the cowering Carlo with his fists, cursing him in a thick, rage-choked voice. Carlo, despite his tremendous physique, offered no resistance, gave no cry for mercy or protest. Coach and Sally Rags dared not interfere. 随后发生的事情令人作呕。桑尼开始用拳头殴打蜷缩着的卡罗，用粗重而愤怒的声音咒骂他。卡洛尽管体格魁梧，却没有任何反抗，没有任何求饶或抗议的声音。教练和莎莉-拉格不敢插手。 They thought Sonny meant to kill his brother-in-law and had no desire to share his fate. 他们认为桑尼有意杀死他的姐夫，不想与他同流合污。 The kids playing stickball gathered to curse the driver who had made them scatter, but now were watching with awestruck interest. They were tough kids but the sight of Sonny in his rage silenced them. Meanwhile another car had drawn behind Sonny's and two of his bodyguards jumped out. When they saw what was happening they too dared not interfere. They stood alert, ready to protect their chief if any bystanders had the stupidity to try to help Carlo. 玩棍球的孩子们聚集在一起，咒骂那个让他们四散奔逃的司机，但现在却饶有兴趣地看着他。他们都是坚强的孩子，但看到桑尼愤怒的样子，他们都沉默了。与此同时，另一辆车停在了桑尼的车后面，他的两个保镖跳了出来。当他们看到发生了什么事时，他们也不敢插手。他们警惕地站在那里，随时准备保护他们的首领，如果有任何旁观者愚蠢地试图帮助卡罗的话。
What made the sight sickening was Carlo's complete subjection, but it was perhaps this that saved his life. He clung to the iron railings with his hands so that Sonny could not drag him into the street and despite his obvious equal strength, still refused to fight back. 令人作呕的是卡罗的完全屈服，但也许正是这一点救了他的命。他用双手紧紧抓住铁栏杆，这样桑尼就无法把他拖到街上，尽管他的力气显然不相上下，但他仍然拒绝反抗。 He let the blows rain on his unprotected head and neck until Sonny's rage ebbed. Finally, his chest heaving, Sonny looked down at him and said, "You dirty bastard, you ever beat up my sister again I'll kill vou." These words released the tension. 他任由拳头打在自己毫无保护的头上和脖子上 直到桑尼的怒气消退最后，桑尼低头看着他说："你这个肮脏的混蛋，你再敢打我妹妹，我就杀了你。"这句话释放了紧张的气氛。 Because of course, if Sonny intended to kill the man he would never have ütsered the threat. He yttered it in frustration because he could not carry it out. Carlo refused to look at Sonny. He kept his head down and his hands and arms entwined in the iron railing. 当然，如果桑尼想杀那个人，他是不会发出威胁的。他是在挫败感中说出来的，因为他无法实施。卡洛拒绝看桑尼。他低着头，双手和双臂紧紧地缠绕在铁栏杆上。 He stayed that way until the car roared off and he heard Coach say in his curiously paternal voice, "OK, Carlo, come on into the store. Let's get out of sight." 他就这样呆着，直到汽车轰鸣着驶离，他听到教练用他那奇怪的父爱的声音说："好了，卡罗，到店里来吧。我们走吧
It was only then that Carlo dared to get out of his crouch against the stone steps of the stoop and unlock his hands from the railing. 直到这时，卡罗才敢从靠着阶梯石阶的蹲位上站起来，把手从栏杆上松开。 Standing up, he could see the kids look at him with the staring, sickened faces of people who had witnessed the degradation of a fellow human being. 他站起身来，看到孩子们用一种目睹了人类同胞堕落的瞪大眼睛、恶心的表情看着他。 He was a little dizzy but it was more from shock, the raw fear that had taken command of his body; he was not badly hurt despite the shower of heavy blows. 他有点头晕，但更多的是因为惊吓，因为原始的恐惧已经控制了他的身体；尽管遭到重击，但他并没有受重伤。 He let Coach lead him by the arm into the back room of the candy store and put ice on his face, which, though it was not cut or bleeding, was lumpy with swelling bruises. 他让教练拉着他的胳膊，把他领进糖果店的里屋，用冰块敷在他的脸上，虽然他的脸没有被划伤，也没有流血，但却肿胀淤青。 The fear was subsiding now and the humiliation he had suffered made him sick to his stomach so that he had to throw up. Coach held his head over the sink, supported him as if he were drunk, 现在，他的恐惧逐渐消退，而所遭受的屈辱让他反胃，以至于不得不呕吐。教练把他的头按在水槽上，像喝醉酒一样搀扶着他、
Chapter 章节
Nosossoros 诺索索罗斯
THE war of 1947 between the Corleone Family and the Five Families combined against them proved to be expensive for both sides. It was complicated by the police pressure put on everybody te solve the murder of Captain McCluskey. 1947 年科莱昂家族与五大家族之间的战争对双方来说都是代价高昂的。由于警方对每个人都施加了压力，要求他们侦破麦克劳斯基上尉的谋杀案，这场战争变得更加复杂。 It was rare that gperating officials of the Police Department ignored political muscle that protected gambling and vice operations, but in this case the politicians were as helpless as the general staff of a rampaging, looting army whose field officers refuse to follow orders. 警署的高级官员对保护赌博和色情活动的政治势力视而不见的情况并不多见，但在这种情况下，政客们就像一支横冲直撞、抢劫成性的军队的参谋部一样束手无策，因为他们的战地军官拒绝服从命令。
This lack of protection did not hurt the Corleone Family as much as it did their opponents. The Corleone group depended on gambling for most of its income, and was hit expecially hard in its "numbers" or "policy" branch of operations. 这种缺乏保护的情况对柯里昂家族的伤害并没有对他们的对手那么大。柯里昂集团的大部分收入依赖于赌博，其 "数字 "或 "政策 "部门受到的打击尤为严重。 The runners who picked up the action were swept into police nets and usually given a medium shellacking before being booked. Even some of the "banks" were located and raided, with heavy financial loss. 接应行动的跑腿人员被警方一网打尽，通常在被拘留之前都会遭到一顿中度痛击。甚至一些 "银行 "也被找到并遭到突袭，造成重大经济损失。 The "bankers." 90 calibers in their own right, complained to the caporegimes, who brought their complaints to the family council table. But there was nothing to be done. The bankers were told to go out of business. Local Negro 银行家们他们向首领们抱怨，首领们又把他们的抱怨带到家族会议桌上。但他们无计可施。银行家们被勒令停业。当地黑人
free-lancers were allowed to take over the operation in Harlem, the 自由职业者被允许接管哈莱姆区的业务，而
THE GODFATHER ・ 250 教父 ・ 250
richest territory, and they operated in such scattered fashion that the police found it hard to pin them down. 他们在最富饶的地区分散活动，警方很难将他们一网打尽。
After the death of Captain McCluskey, some newspapers printed stories involving him with Sollozzo. They published proof that McCluskey had received large sums of money in cash, shortly before his death. These stories had been planted by Hagen, the information supplied by him. 麦克拉斯基上尉死后，一些报纸刊登了他与索洛佐的故事。他们刊登了麦克拉斯基在死前不久 收到大笔现金的证据这些故事都是哈根编造的，消息是他提供的。 The Police Department refused to confirm or deny these stories, but they were taking effect. The police force got the word through informers, through police on the Family payroll, that McCluskey had been a rogue cop. 警察局拒绝证实或否认这些消息，但它们正在生效。警方通过告密者，通过家族工资单上的警察得到消息，麦克拉斯基是个不守规矩的警察。 Not that he had taken money or clean graft, there was no rank-and-file onus to that. But that he had taken the dirtiest of dirty money; murder and drugs money. And in the morality of policemen, this was unforgivable. 不是说他收了钱，也不是说他贪赃枉法，这一点没有官兵的责任。而是他收受了最肮脏的赃款；谋杀和贩毒的赃款。从警察的道德观来看，这是不可饶恕的。
Hagen understood that the policeman believes in law and order in a curiously innocent way. He believed in it more than does the public he serves. 哈根明白，警察对法律和秩序的信仰是非常纯洁的。他比他所服务的公众更相信法律和秩序。 Law and order is, after all, the magic from which he derives his power, individual power which he cherishes as nearly all men cherish individual power. And yet there is always the smoldering resentment against the ublic he serves. They are at the same time his ward and his prey. 法律和秩序毕竟是他获得权力的法宝，他珍视个人权力，就像几乎所有人都珍视个人权力一样。然而，对他所服务的公众的怨恨却始终挥之不去。他们既是他的守护者，也是他的猎物。 As wards they are ungrateful, abusive and deinanding. As prey they are slippery and dangerous, full of guile. As soon as one is in the policeman's clutches the mechanism of the society the policeman defends marshals all its resources to cheat him of his prize. 作为监护人，他们忘恩负义、辱骂他人、丧失人性。作为猎物，他们狡猾、危险、充满诡计。一旦一个人落入警察的魔掌，警察所维护的社会机制就会调动一切资源来骗取他的奖赏。 The fix is put in by politicians. Judges give lenient suspended sentences to the worst hoodlums. Governors of the States and the President of the United States himself give full pardons, assuming that respected lawyers have not already won his acquittal. 政客们在其中做了手脚。法官对最恶劣的流氓从轻判处缓刑。各州州长和美国总统本人则会给予完全赦免，前提是德高望重的律师尚未赢得无罪释放。 After a time the cop learns. Why should he not collect the fees these hoodlurns are paying? He needs it more. His children, why should they dot go to college? Why shouldn't his wife shop in more expensive places? 过了一段时间，警察就明白了。他为什么不能收取这些流氓的费用？他更需要这笔钱。他的孩子为什么不能上大学？他的妻子为什么不能去更贵的地方购物？ Why shouldn't he himself get the sun with a winter vacation in Florida? After all, he risks his life and that is no joke. 为什么他自己不能在佛罗里达州的冬季度假中享受阳光呢？毕竟，他冒着生命危险，这可不是闹着玩的。
But usually he draws the line against accepting dirty graft. He will take money to let a bookmaker operate. He will take money from a man who hates getting parking tickets or speeding tickets. He will allow call girls and prostitutes to ply their trade; for a consideration. 但通常情况下，他与接受肮脏的贿赂划清界限。他会收钱让庄家经营。他会收下讨厌收到违章停车罚单或超速罚单的人的钱。他会允许应召女郎和妓女从事她们的行业，但要收取一定的报酬。 These are vices natural to man. But usually he will not take a payoff for drugs, armed robberies, rape, murder and other assorted perversions. In his mind these attack the very core of his personal authority and cannot be countenanced. 这些都是人与生俱来的恶习。但通常情况下，他不会接受毒品、武装抢劫、强奸、谋杀和其他各种变态行为的贿赂。在他看来，这些都是对其个人权威核心的攻击，是不能容忍的。
SCENE THIRTYONE: THE MALL 第三十一场购物中心
SYYODSIS reioforcements with Clemenza, and is safely escorted beck to the llall. SYYODSIS与Clemenza一起增援，并被安全护送到码头。
He is feeling very chipper, and excited and confidentant. His father is asleep, but he proposes to Hagen and the caporegime, the beed to meet the five familes gun for sun; to so to the matresses ap hin 1 onditaier. 他感到非常振奋、兴奋和自信。他的父亲已经睡了，但他向哈根和首相提议，要去迎接五家人的太阳；于是，他来到了床垫前。
TH. TIMIS: TH.蒂米斯
The cars used in the suspense rundown on Sonny; presents girds and greetings send to the עon on his Homecoming: 在桑尼的悬念中使用的汽车；在他回家时送给他的礼物和问候：
IMAGLY AND TOND: imagly and tond：
-xicting suspense thing which leaves us AND SONY, exhilerated. Plirting with danger and beating it. His olans are up, and a bitious. Kill every head of the five families. It excites us; but what will the Don think? -悬念迭起，让我们和 SONY 欣喜若狂。与危险嬉戏，战胜危险。他的任务完成了，而且很疯狂。杀死五大家族的每一个首领。这让我们兴奋不已，但唐会怎么想呢？ Sonny is crazy, but strongx and attractive: he must be at his ALI mIHL HIGH H.R, and we are tici very excited b.y him. 桑尼是个疯子，但很强壮，也很有魅力：他一定是在他的阿里米尔高地，我们对他感到非常兴奋。
THE COR: COR：
Do put forth Sonny's plans to break the Stalmate; and 提出桑尼打破僵局的计划；以及
by making us belive that is what will follow, throughly misleading us. 让我们相信这就是接下来要做的事，完全误导了我们。
IITFALIS: IITFALIS：
Faikuce to get turned on by Sonny. Excited, exhilerated that we have an inkling as to what is going tox happenix. Faiure to get the Audience's adrenalineup over Sonny's Faikuce 被 Sonny 神魂颠倒。兴奋、激动，因为我们对将要发生的事情有了一些预感。让观众的肾上腺素高于桑尼的肾上腺素
SCENE THIRTYIWO: BONASERA 第三十二场BONASERA
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Bonasera has just finished dioner, and is about to dress for the evehiags work in his funeral Parlor. He discusses his poor dauchter, thus refreshing our memeory as to who he, she, and the whole rape thing as is. 博纳瑟拉刚刚结束了迪奥纳尔的工作，正准备穿上衣服去他的殡仪馆工作。他谈到了他可怜的女儿，从而让我们重新认识了他、她和整个强奸事件。
omehow, reference to his incredible skill at fixing uo the corpses comes out; as he dresses, but then there is a call from Tom Hagen. 在他穿衣服的时候，汤姆-哈根打来了电话。
Hagen instructs him to receive thg Don personally tonight, that a special favor is to be asked him to repay that which the Don performed for him. 哈根嘱咐他今晚要亲自接待唐，说要请他帮一个特别的忙，以报答唐为他所做的一切。 Bonasera falls apart; he confesses to his wife thet he regrets the day he ever went to עon Corleone; he expresses the fear that they will have him to some terrible, murderous thing. 博纳塞拉崩溃了；他向妻子坦白，他后悔有一天去了柯里昂；他表示害怕他们会让他去做一些可怕的、杀人的事情。 etc. Then he goes to the Parlor, as per Hagen's instructions; Clemenza arrives, the don too; and they bring in a corpse on a. stretcher, and Bonaseras worse fears are confirmed. 等等。然后，他按照哈根的指示去了会客室；克莱门扎来了，唐也来了；他们用担架抬来了一具尸体，博纳瑟拉斯更担心的事情得到了证实。 Then the Don, asks all the others to le ve, and rquestions that Bonsera will patch up sowny's bullet ridden face, so his mother will not have to look at him at the funeral. 然后，唐让其他人都离开，并询问邦塞拉是否会为小猪包扎被子弹打伤的脸，这样他的母亲就不用在葬礼上看着他了。
THE TIIIES : 缇缇夫妇：
Bonasera8s an example of propserity at that time. He'd have a TV...nice things, though all old world. The bightborhood of his parlor. Bonasera8 就是当时的一个典范。他有一台电视机......虽然都是旧世界的好东西。他的客厅附近
INAGERY AND TON : inagery和ton ：
A view of the propserous, HONE italian immagrant, and how 对意大利移民 "HONE" 的看法，以及如何
he lives and works. 他的生活和工作。
BONASZRA is AN HONUST INANT. BONASZRA 是一名光荣的情报员。
Frightening; dark streets, a terrible redezbous. Sgadows, alleys, carrs quietly rolling up. 令人毛骨悚然；黑暗的街道，可怕的雷德兹布斯。阴影、小巷、车厢悄然涌起。
The embalming room itself fraught with anxiety. 防腐室本身就充满了焦虑。
Alode in a dark funeral parlor. 阿洛德在黑暗的殡仪馆里。
FBAR, AINXI TY. Suspence. FBAR，ANXI TY。悬念
THE CORE: 核心：
To set Bonasera's mind reeling with thoughts of all 让博纳塞拉心潮澎湃，思绪万千
the terrible things he will be asked to do, and then delever the coprse of SONTY. 他将被要求做的可怕的事情，然后删除 SONTY 的副本。
To make clear, that the ode of honor that the Don presides over, would never ask anything of anyone that they themselves pould be incapable of doing. 我想说明的是，堂主主持的荣誉颂歌，绝不会要求任何人做他们自己可能做不到的事情。
ITMAIIS: ITMAIIS：
Fa.lure to meke it clear that Bonasera regrets ever 博纳塞拉明确表示后悔曾经
going to the Don. Fext Failure to Misdirect us SO WE 去找唐。下一个误导我们的失败，所以我们
AGMUOLLY AGREE WITH BONASBPA, THAT Hב WIII BD ASK D TO DO SONL TERRIBL, ILIUGIAL THING. 我完全同意 bonasbpa 的观点，即他会要求别人做这种可怕的、不道德的事情。
Pailure to create an ugiedurable suspense as to what is up, what is going to be asked. 这样做的目的是为了制造一种难堪的悬念，让人不知道会发生什么，会问出什么。
Be careful that Sonny can still be recognizes immediately despite the terrible face wounds. 要注意，尽管桑尼脸上的伤口很严重，但他仍然可以立即被认出。
Real grief on the part of the Don. 唐人真是悲痛欲绝。
BOOK IV - 253 第 IV 册 - 253
"Maybe they won't," Sonny said. "They know we'll hit them right back. I've got peace feelers out and maybe we can settle everything by paying an indemnity for the Tattaglia kid." "也许他们不会，"桑尼说。"他们知道我们会还击的。我已经发出了求和的信号，也许我们可以通过为塔塔利亚的孩子支付赔偿金来解决一切问题。"
Hagen said, "We're getting the cold shoulder on those negotiations. They lost a lot of dough the last few months and they blame us for it. With justice. I think what they want is for us to agree to come in on the narcotics trade, to use the Family influence politically. 哈根说："我们在这些谈判中受到了冷遇。过去几个月，他们损失了很多钱，却把责任归咎于我们。在司法方面。我认为他们想要的是我们同意参与毒品交易，在政治上利用家族的影响力。 other words, Sollozzo's deal minus Sollozzo. But they -yworit broach that until they've hurt us with some sort of combat action. Then after we've been softened up they figure we'll listen to a proposition on narcotics." 换句话说，索拉索的交易不包括索拉索但他们在用某种战斗行动伤害我们之前 是不会谈这个的"然后在我们被软化之后" "他们认为我们会听他们关于毒品的建议"
Sonny said curtly, "No deal on drugs. The Don said no and it's no until he changes it." 桑尼委婉地说："没有毒品交易。唐说不行就不行，除非他改口。"
Hagen said briskly, "Then we're faced with a tactical problem. Our money is out in the open. Bookmaking and policy. We can be hit. But the Tattaglia Family has prostitution and call girls and the dock unions. How the hell are we going to hit them? 哈根爽快地说："那么我们就面临一个战术问题。我们的钱都是公开的。赌注和政策。我们会受到打击。但塔塔利亚家族有卖淫、应召女郎和码头工会。我们到底该怎么打击他们？ The other Families are in some gambling. But most of them are in the construction trades, shylocking, controlling the unions, getting the government contracts. They get a lot from strong-arm and other stuff that involves innocent people. Their money isn't out in the street. 其他家族也参与了一些赌博活动。但他们大多从事建筑行业，放高利贷，控制工会，获得政府合同。他们从强力手段和其他牵涉无辜的事情中得到了很多钱他们的钱不会流向街头 The Tattaglia nightclub is too famous to touch, it would cause too much of a stink. And with the Don still out of action their political influence matches ours. So we've got a real problem here." 塔塔利亚夜总会太有名了，不能碰，否则会引起轩然大波。而且唐人还没有行动 他们的政治影响力和我们不相上下所以我们现在真的有麻烦了。"
"It's my problem, Tom," Sonny said. "I'll find the answer. Keep the negotiation alive and follow through on the other stuff. Let's go back into business and see what happens. Then we'll take it from there. Clemenza and Tessio have plenty of soldiers, we can match th "这是我的问题，汤姆，"桑尼说。"我会找到答案的。继续谈判，继续做其他事情。让我们继续做生意，看看会发生什么。然后我们再接手。克莱门扎和泰西欧有很多士兵，我们可以配合他们。
whole Five Families gun for gun if that's the way they want it. We just go to the mattresses." "五大家族以枪对枪，如果他们想这样的话。我们只是去床垫。"
There was no problem getting the free-lance Negro bankers out o business. The police were informed and cracked down. With a special effort. At that time it was not possible for a Negro to make a payoff to a high police or political official to keep süch-an operation going. 让那些自由职业的黑人银行家停止营业不成问题。警方得到消息后进行了打击警方做出了特别的努力。在当时，黑人不可能向警方或政界高官贿赂来维持他们的生意。 This was due to racial prejudice and racial distrust more than any- 这主要是由于种族偏见和种族不信任造成的。
thing else. But Harlem had always been considered a minor problem, and its settlement was expected. 其他的事情。但哈莱姆一直被认为是一个小问题，解决它也是意料之中的事。
The-Five Families struck in an unexpected direction. Two powerful officials in the garment unions were killed, officials who were members of the Corleone Family. Then the Corleone Family shylocks 五大家族的攻击方向出人意料。制衣工会的两名有权势的官员被杀，他们都是科莱昂家族的成员。然后，科莱昂家族
Chapter 章节
sorsorsosereros 苏塞雷斯
SCENE THIRTYTWO: 第三十二场
AMERIGO BONASERA lived only a few blocks from his undertaking establishment on Mulberry 8 treet and so always went home for supper. AMERIGO BONASERA 的家离他在桑树街 8 号的企业只有几个街区，所以他总是回家吃晚饭。 Evenings he returned to his place of business, dutifully joining those mourners paying their respects to the dead who lay in state in his somber parlors. 晚上，他回到自己的生意场所，尽职尽责地和那些吊唁者一起悼念躺在他阴沉的客厅里的逝者。
He always resented the jokes made about his profession, the macabre technical details which were so unimportant. Of course none of his friends or family or neighbors would make such jokes. 他总是反感别人拿他的职业开玩笑，反感那些无关紧要的可怕的技术细节。当然，他的朋友、家人或邻居都不会开这样的玩笑。 Any profession was worthy of respect to men who for centuries earned bread by the sweat of their brows. 对于几个世纪以来靠汗水赚取面包的人来说，任何职业都值得尊敬。
Now at supper with his wife in their solidly furnished apartment, gilt státues of the Virgin Mary with their red-glassed candles flickering on the sideboard, Bonasera lit a Camel cigarette and took a relaxing glass of American whiskey. 现在，博纳塞拉与妻子在家具齐全的公寓里共进晚餐，餐具柜上闪烁着镀金的圣母像和红玻璃烛光，博纳塞拉点燃一支骆驼牌香烟，悠闲地喝了一杯美国威士忌。 His wife brought steaming plates of soup to the table. The two of them were alone now; he had sent his daughter to live in Boston with her mother's sister, where she could forget her terrible experience and her injuries at the hands of the two ruffians Don Corleone had punished. 他的妻子把一盘盘热气腾腾的汤端上了桌。他把女儿送到了波士顿，和她母亲的姐姐住在一起，在那里，她可以忘掉她的可怕经历，忘掉她在唐-柯里昂惩罚的那两个流氓手中受到的伤害。
As they ate their soup his wife asked, "Are you going back to work tonight?" 他们喝汤的时候，他妻子问："你今晚回去工作吗？"
phone he pulled off his tie and started to unbutton his shirt, getting ready for his little nap. Then he picked up the phone and said with quiet courtesy, "Hello." 电话那头，他扯下领带，开始解开衬衫扣子，准备小憩片刻。然后他拿起电话，彬彬有礼地说："喂。"
The voice on the other end was harsh, strained, "This is Tom Hagen," it said. "I'm calling for Don Corleone, at his request." "我是汤姆・哈根，"电话那头说 "应唐・柯里昂的请求，我打电话找他"应唐・柯里昂的要求，我打电话给他"
felt himself going a little sick. It was more than a year since he had put himself in the debt of the Don to avenge his daughter's honor and in that time the knowledge that he must pay that debt had receded. 他觉得自己有点不舒服。自从他为女儿的名誉复仇而欠下唐人的债务以来，已经过去一年多了，而在这一年多里，他必须偿还债务的意识已经消退了。 He had been so grateful seeing the bloody faces of those two ruffians that he would have done anything for the Don. But time erodes gratitude more quickly than it does beauty. Now Bonasera felt the sickness of a man faced with disaster. 看到那两个流氓血淋淋的脸，他是如此感激，以至于他愿意为唐做任何事。但时间对感激之情的侵蚀比对美貌的侵蚀更快。现在，博纳塞拉感到了一个人面对灾难时的病态。 His voice faltered as he answered, "Yes, I understand. I'm listening." 他声音颤抖地回答："是的，我明白。我听着呢。"
He was surprised at the coldness in Hagen's voice. The Consigliori had always been a courteous man, though not Italian, but now he was being rudely brusque. "You owe the Don a service," Hagen said. "He has no doubt that you will repay him. 他对哈根声音中的冷漠感到惊讶。康西格里奥里一直是个彬彬有礼的人，虽然他不是意大利人，但现在他却显得粗鲁无礼。"哈根说："你欠阁下一个人情。"他毫不怀疑你会报答他。 That you will be happy to have this opportunity. In one hour, not before, perhaps later, he will be at your funeral parlor to ask for your help. Be there to greet him. Don't have any pcople who work for you there. Send them home. 你会很高兴有这个机会的一小时后，不是之前，也许是之后，他会到你的殡仪馆请求你的帮助。你要去迎接他不要让任何为你工作的人去那里。让他们回家吧 If you have any objections to this, speak now and I'll inform Don Corleone. He has other friends who can do bim this service." 如果你有任何异议，现在就说，我会通知科莱昂阁下。他还有其他朋友可以为您效劳"
Amerigo Bonasera almost cried out in his fright, "How can you think I would refuse the Godfather? Of course I'll do anything he wishes. I haven't forgotten my debt. I'll go to my business immediately, at once." 亚美利哥-博纳塞拉吓得差点哭出来："你怎么能认为我会拒绝教父呢？我当然愿意为他做任何事。我没有忘记我欠他的债我马上去办我的事 马上"
Hagen's voice was gentler now, but there was something strange about it. "Thank you," he said. "The Don never doubted you. The question was mine. Oblige him tonight and you can always come to me in any trouble, you'll earn my personal friendship." 哈根的声音变得温和了，但还是有些奇怪。"谢谢你，"他说。"唐从未怀疑过你。这是我的问题。今晚你帮了他的忙，以后有任何麻烦都可以来找我，你会赢得我个人的友谊。"
This frightened Amerigo Bonasera even more. He stuttered, "The Don himself is coming to me tonight?" 这让亚美利哥-博纳塞拉更加害怕了。他结结巴巴地说："唐人今晚会亲自来找我？"
"Yes," Hagen said. "是的，"哈根说。
"Then he's completely recovered from his injuries, thank God," Bonasera said. His voice made it a question. "那他的伤已经完全好了，感谢上帝，"博纳塞拉说。他的声音带着疑问。
There was a pause at the other end of the phone, then Hagen's voice said very quietly, "Yes." There was a click and the phone went dead. 电话那头停顿了一下，然后哈根的声音非常平静地说："是的。"咔嗒一声，电话挂断了。
Bonasera was sweating. He went into the bedroom and changed his 博纳塞拉满头大汗。他走进卧室，换上了
BOOK IV 259 第 IV 册 259
locked closet holding chemicals and the awful tools of his trade. Bonasera went to the office, sat at his desk and lit up a Camel, one of the few times he had ever smoked in this building. Then he waited for Don Corleone. 上锁的壁橱里放着化学品和可怕的作案工具。博纳塞拉来到办公室，坐在办公桌前，点燃了一支骆驼牌香烟，这是他为数不多的几次在这栋大楼里抽烟。然后他等着唐-柯里昂。
He waited with a feeling of The utmost despair. For he had no doubt as to what services he would called upon to perform. For the last year the Corleone Fanflly had waged war against the five great Mafia Families of New York and the carnage had filled the newspapers. 他怀着极度绝望的心情等待着。因为他毫不怀疑自己会被要求提供什么服务。去年，柯里昂家族与纽约的五大黑手党家族开战，大屠杀的消息见诸报端。 Many men on both sides had been killed Now the Corleone Family had killed somebody so important that they wished to hide his body, make it disappear, and what better way than to have it officially buried by a registered undertaker? 现在，柯里昂家族杀了一个非常重要的人，他们希望把他的尸体藏起来，让它消失，还有什么比让注册殡仪馆正式下葬更好的办法呢？ And Amerigo Bonasera had no illusions about the act he was to commit. He would be an accessory to murder. If it came out, he would spend years in jail. 亚美利哥-博纳塞拉对他将要犯下的罪行不抱任何幻想。他将成为谋杀案的帮凶如果事情败露，他将在监狱里度过数年。 His daughter and wife would be disgraced, his good name, the respected pame of Amerigo Bonasera, dragged through the bloody mud of the Mafia war. 他的女儿和妻子将蒙羞，他的好名声，阿美利哥-博纳塞拉受人尊敬的名声，将被拖入黑手党战争的血腥泥潭。
He indulged himself by smoking another Camel. And then he thought of something even more terrifying. When the other Mafia Families found out that he had aided the Corleones they would treat 他放纵自己，又抽了一根骆驼牌香烟。然后他想到了一件更可怕的事。当其他黑手党家族发现他曾帮助过科莱昂内家族时，他们会对他
him as an enemy. They would murder him. And now he cursed the day he had gone to the Godfather and begged for his vengeance. He cursed the day his wife and the wife of Don Corleone had become friends. He cursed his daughter and America and his own success. 将他视为敌人。他们会杀了他现在他诅咒那天 他去找教父乞求他的报复他诅咒他的妻子和唐柯里昂的妻子 成为朋友的那一天他诅咒他的女儿和美国 还有他自己的成功 And then his optimism returned. It could all go well. Don Corleone was a clever man. Certainly everything had been arranged to keep the secret. He had only to keep his nerve For of course the one thing. more fatal than any other was to earn the Don's displeasure. 然后，他又恢复了乐观。一切都会顺利的唐-柯里昂是个聪明人。当然，为了保守秘密，一切都已经安排好了。当然，有一件事比其他任何事都更致命，那就是惹得唐的不高兴。
He heard tires on gravel. His practiced ear told him a car was coming through the narrow driveway and parking in the back yard. He opened the rear door to let them in. The huge fat man, Clemenza, entered, followed by two very rough-looking young fellows. 他听到了轮胎踩在碎石上的声音。他灵敏的耳朵告诉他，一辆汽车正穿过狭窄的车道，停在后院。他打开后门让他们进来。大胖子克莱门扎走进来，后面跟着两个长相粗犷的年轻人。 They searched the rooms without saying a word to Bonasera, then Clemenza went out. The two young men remained with the undertaker. 他们一言不发地搜查了房间，然后克莱门扎走了出去。两个年轻人留在了殡仪馆。
A few moments later Bonasera recognized the sound of a heavy ambulance coming through the narrow driveway. Then Clemenza appeared in the doorway followed by two men carrying a stretcher. 片刻之后，博纳塞拉听到一辆沉重的救护车驶过狭窄的车道。随后，克莱门扎出现在门口，身后跟着两个抬着担架的人。 And Amerigo Bonasera's worst fears were realized.On the stretcher was a corpse swaddled in a gray blanket but with bare yellow feet sticking out the end. 担架上躺着一具尸体，裹在灰色的毯子里，但末端伸出一双光秃秃的黄脚。
INI BRIM NAIERIAI: ini brim naieriai：
Stalemate: each side hitting the other; the family business hurting. Various 'Book', including Carlo's are closed down. 僵局：双方各打各的；家族企业元气大伤。各种 "书"，包括卡罗的 "书 "都被关闭了。
Carlo and Connie's relationship wierd: he won't beat her because he knows Sonny would kill him. But, on the other hand, he won t sleep with her either. 卡罗和康妮的关系很奇怪：他不会打她，因为他知道桑尼会杀了他。但另一方面，他也不会和她上床。
Hagen sort of disapproves of Sonnyss tactics. 哈根有点不赞成桑尼斯的策略。
Sonny is a marked man: enemy really hates and fears him because of his violent tatics, and realizes that they ust kill him to stave off defeat. Since they realize they could negotiate with the Don. 桑尼是个有记号的人：由于他的暴力倾向，敌人非常憎恨和害怕他，并意识到他们必须杀死他才能避免失败。由于他们意识到可以与唐人谈判。
So......one dey. When? Ask Mario, naybe a few months. Connie, alone in her apartment, gets a phone call from some girl. Now, how can I make it clear, that this is before the Bon sera Scene? So......one dey.什么时候？问马里奥吧，也许几个月后。康妮独自一人在公寓里，接到一个女孩的电话。我怎么才能说清楚，这是在 "盂兰盆节 "之前？
What if: 兲 move the scenem where Kay comes to the lla. 1.1 to see Hama, after the big deal of Sonny beating up Carlo? Then I colld put a signpost in that sign, that 1 could refer to at the beginning$ of the zcene ith Connie.??? 如果：兲移 Kay 来到 lla 的场景。1.1 去见哈马，在桑尼殴打卡洛这件大事之后？那我就在那块牌子上放一个路标，在康妮的那场戏的开头可以参照这个路标。
Thdt would give me a Time lapse-or maybe a really clear Seasonal change. 这样我就能看到时间的推移，或者是非常清晰的季节变化。
After Sonny escapes the ambush; and sives with his Joctrinষ of lilling all the cepi di familia; Fade...times has lapsed, and the lone Cab pulls mut up at the 1all, steps out. This is a new mod, a new note...getting out mind off á Sonny, andonto Micahel. She has come, after enduring a while with no word from Micahel, to find out whats up. Also she had been visited by the fuzz. 在桑尼逃脱伏击后，他用他的Joctrinষ杀死了所有的cepi di familia；淡出......时间已经过去，孤独的出租车在1all拉mut， 走了出来。这是一个新的模式，一个新的音符......让我们忘却桑尼，忘却米歇尔。她在忍受了一段时间没有 Micahel 的消息后，前来了解情况。此外，她还被 "模糊 "拜访过。 We get a sense of the Stalenate somehow, and of tonny's really being a marked man. Ecconomic lly Then into the Kay-Mama scene. Inding with Kay learning that Micahel is a killef. 我们对 Stalenate 有了一定的了解，也知道了 tonny 确实是个有身份的人。接下来是凯和妈妈的对话。Kay得知Micahel是个杀手。 The main disadvantage to this is that we would delay Kay s scene, and also put something between Sonny at his hishest and Sonny dead. In a sense, does the Jonasera scene work so well because it comes right alter seeing Sonny at his most effective? 这样做的主要缺点是会耽误凯的戏份，同时也会让桑尼在最困难的时候与他的死之间产生隔阂。从某种意义上说，乔纳塞拉那场戏之所以效果如此之好，是否因为它是在桑尼最有效的时候出现的？
At any rate, after delivering the oorpse, we wald then have to hitch into something relating to kay s scene, to clarify where the audience is in time. Again anphone call? 无论如何，在讲完这个故事之后，我们还得讲一些与凯伊的场景有关的东西，以明确观众在时间上所处的位置。又是电话？ Like Connie is on the phone with herllother (during the scene with Kay) so now when we see Connie in the same conversation, we know where we are in time. 就像康妮在和她的母亲打电话（在和凯的那场戏中），所以现在当我们看到康妮在同样的对话中，我们就知道我们在时间上的位置了。
OK, so the scene in Connie's apactment wil1 start witha phone call, or a distinctive action that will move the time back. then she will get the phone call from the woman, and. the time will move from there. 好的，那么康妮影响中的场景将从一个电话或一个独特的动作开始，将时间向后推移，然后她将接到那个女人的电话，时间从那里开始推移。
SCENE THIRTYTHREE: CARLO AND CONNIE, SONNY'S MURDER 第 33 场：卡罗和康妮，桑尼谋杀案
SYNOPSIS: (O) Carlo and onnie in their apartment. Maybe Or sort of a love thing, showing how much, connie digs him; then, when he's really got her going; he quixts, and sneers and gives the line from the book "Go, call up your brother Sonny on the telephone, and tell him I won't screw you, maybe he'll beat me up until I get a hard on..." 解说：（O）卡罗和康妮在他们的公寓里。也许是一种爱的表现，显示出康妮有多么喜欢他；然后，当他真的让她动心时，他却佯装讥笑，并说出了书中的台词："去，给你哥哥桑尼打电话，告诉他我不会和你上床，也许他会揍我一顿，直到我硬起来为止......"
It should be clear that sonny is not dead either through the dialogue, or some device. 无论是通过对话还是其他手段，都应该清楚地表明桑尼并没有死。
'hen Carlo leaves, or better, tqkes a shower... when the phone rings and it is a woman asking for him; Cornie calls her a tramp bitch, and when Carlo comes ux naked ₪rying himself, they have a big fight. 卡洛离开了，或者最好是去洗了个澡......这时电话铃响了，是一个女人找他；科尼骂她是个贱货，当卡洛赤身裸体地走过来时，他们大吵了一架。
Big fight. Frightened from the beating, Connie calls her Mother, ind in an hysterical wisper, asks that they send someone to get her. We switch to the Mall, where "ama gives the phone to Sonny: Connie asks that he just send a car, that he not come himself. 大打出手康妮被打得惊慌失措，她打电话给母亲，歇斯底里地请求他们派人来接她。镜头切换到商场，"阿玛 "把电话给了桑尼：康妮请求他派辆车来，不要亲自来。 Hagen sees the look on Sonny's face....and knows what will happen. Donny storms out, and Hagen sends some bodyguards after him. Sonny gets into his car, and speeds off, noting and ap roving of the bodyguards going with him. 哈根看到唐尼的表情....，知道会发生什么。唐尼冲了出去，哈根派了几个保镖去追他。桑尼上了自己的车，飞快地离开了，他注意到保镖们也跟了上去。
On the causeway, Sonny is ambushed by the Toll plaza, and killed. 在堤道上，桑尼遭到了收费广场的伏击，并被杀死。
The Bodyguards find the body, and telephone the news back to Hagen. 保镖们找到了尸体，并通过电话将消息告诉了哈根。
THE TIMES: 时代
Their apartment. Some news or TV boradcatt that will overlap an earlier scene. Whatdx she's cooked for Carlo. What she throws at him. The reducing machinesof the period. His electric razor. Or new Gilette déspenser. 他们的公寓一些新闻或电视节目会与之前的场景重叠。她为卡洛做的菜。她扔给他的东西。这一时期的还原机。他的电动剃须刀或新的 Gilette 喷雾器。 The Cars; what the button men are doing around the "all; What mana is doing or cooking. Suspenders. Whet game was big then? 汽车；纽扣人在 "所有 "周围做什么；法力在做什么或烹饪什么。吊裤带。当时的游戏有多火？
IMACERY AND TONE: 熏香和色调：
The two making love; she obviously id lozies him sexually and he knows it. His naked body during the fight; after he has rejected her. Drying himself adoringly, using it as an incredible putdow to her. 两人在做爱；她显然在性方面迷恋他，而他也知道这一点。他在争吵中的裸体；在他拒绝了她之后。他爱慕地擦干自己的身体，以此作为对她的羞辱。 Connie's hysterial when she gets the phone call has been hightened by her sesual frustration, the injusts and requetiinn she has taken, and now, some bitch feels that she cen just callup at her home. 康妮接到电话时歇斯底里，她的挫败感、不公正和被征召的经历让她更加焦虑，而现在，又有一个贱人觉得她可以直接打电话到她家。 She regcts by doing kid things; like spilling his food and making a mess (of their home) inally it esc lates to the point where she comes after him. ake He beats her. Then she is really frightened; afraid to stay in the house with him; arraid that he might kow she's calling. 她通过做一些孩子做的事情来调节，比如打翻他的食物，把（他们的家）弄得一团糟。然后她就真的害怕了，不敢和他待在屋子里，害怕他知道她在叫他。 The fact that lama cannot understand Connie's hysterical whispering, so she gives the phone to Sonny. As soongs he gets it, we con't even have to hear hat's said. We know. Hacen kows. CONNIE'S IS VISABIE PREGINANT. 事实上，喇嘛听不懂康妮歇斯底里的低语，所以她把电话给了桑尼。当他拿到电话时，我们甚至不用听他说什么。我们知道哈肯知道康妮的声音很明显
Hit fast. lake sure EV RYYOE RAIIZE THAT SONNY IS A MARIED MAN: THAT IT IS STUPI FOR HIII TO DO THIS, DSP CIAJIY WHIIE HE 'S SO MAD. 快点，伊夫・莱兹说桑尼已经结婚了他这么做是愚蠢的，他疯了
Then precise detail ; the ars; the toll booths; carefully designed and very very detailed 然后是精确的细节；拱门；收费站；精心设计，非常非常细致
The imagery of the bizzqure, lit, Ehostly toll-booths, the the deserted causeway; the wind, the ocean wind blowing those expenses of reed. 在这些意象中，"bizzqure"、"Ehostly"、"Ehostly toll-booths"、"荒芜的堤道"、"风"、"海风"、"吹着那些芦苇的费用 "等意象被点亮。
THD DON IS SIEEPING, DRUGGED. Otherise this wouldn have happened. 唐被麻醉了。如果不是这样，就不会发生这种事。
Details: the gun in his glove compartment; the exact mo# money transacted. 细节：他杂物箱里的枪支；确切的交易金额。
The incriedibl, OVERKIDL, as in ZAPATA, they just riddle him, they can't afford that he survive. YOU IUST GET IHIS FBOI THE WXTRIE RILITNG. The kick afterhe's already dead. I don't know. That shows how they hate him; but the overkill shows, as in Zapata, simply howimotqnant his Dea.th was to his enemies. "incriedibl"，"OVERKIDL"，就像 "ZAPATA"， 他们只是在耍他，他们不能让他活下去。你必须在他死后再踢他一脚在他死后踢他我不知道这说明他们有多恨他；但过度的杀戮也说明，就像萨帕塔一样，他的死对他的敌人来说是多么重要。
After it is done, the assalants quickly drive off on 完成后，助教们迅速驾车离开
the causeway, and it is all very simple, peaceful. he bodysuards see what has happened; there is little emotion. Larlier, When So ny HAS S-LN HAT'S UP: HE IIVOWS Hـ'S A D DAD NAN! When they find him, they look, they swibg they care around, and make the very simple phone call. 在堤道上，一切都非常简单、平静。他的保镖们看到了发生的一切，没有什么情绪波动。拉里耶，《当爸爸回来了》：他知道自己是个爸爸！当他们找到他时，他们四处寻找，四处打听，然后打了一个非常简单的电话。
THE CORD: To put forth how SonnY8s death was rooted in seeds emolanted in himself, in Connieand Carlo's relathionship. Xirtixkir A kind of fatalistic enevitablity: given who and what Sonny, conie and Carlo are-his death must come about. 绳索提出桑尼的死亡是如何植根于他自己、康妮和卡罗的关系中的。Xirtixkir 一种宿命论的必然性：鉴于桑尼、康妮和卡罗的身份和特点，他的死是必然的。 Also, to leave the tinge of trmex doubt, very very slichtl as to Carlo's part in it. 此外，为了消除一丝疑虑，卡洛在其中扮演的角色非常非常微妙。
That the ars giment between Connie andolo 康妮和olo 之间的关系
(sc. 33 pirst notes (sc......)第 33 页注释
CON!. i.e. that we are not witnessing it come about fight before us. That the move back in time not be chear, so that we are still wondering when and where we are, while the events are haonewing. 也就是说，我们并没有亲眼目睹它在我们面前发生。时间的回溯不能太快，以至于在事件发生的同时，我们还在猜测自己身处何时何地。
The the marraxie and relationsh ŋ力 be cliched. THAT N ITHER 这是个老生常谈的问题。此外
DR RTY SEE TOO IUCH A HUAV--the conflict should be understandable from both sides. 博士，你看得太多了--冲突应该是双方都能理解的。
That #hat action follwing the call, and the call itself, not seem contrived--we should be belive that all this is hampoaing b. its own romentum. 我们应该相信，这一切都源于它本身的浪漫。
We should nealizes that nature of the ambush, AT THE MO NT SONNY DO ES. 我们应该把伏击的性质明确化，就像宋美龄一样。
SONVY's angerx must be totally nature and logical; and SONVY 的愤怒必须是完全自然和合乎逻辑的；以及
we share Hagen's concern, but also his resignation. We know 我们和哈根一样感到担忧，但也和他一样表示辞职。我们知道
Souny will go. 苏尼会走的
LVLRYIHTNG IS NAYURAI ACORRDING TO THE RUL IS SET UP ABOUT 根据《规则》的规定，"在......或......"。
TH SS PDOPTI.
Chapter 章节
osorosoros 19 奥索里奥索罗斯 19
PERHAPS it was the stalemate that made Sonny Corleone embark on the bloody course of attrition that ended in his own death. Perhaps it was his dark violent nature given full rein. In any case, that spring and summer he mounted senseless raids on enemy auxiliaries. 也许正是这种僵局让桑尼-柯里昂走上了血腥的消耗之路，最终导致了他自己的死亡。也许是他黑暗暴力的天性得到了充分的释放。无论如何，那年春夏之交，他对敌人的辅助部队发动了毫无意义的袭击。 Tattaglia Family pimps were shot to death in Harlem, dock goons were massacred. 塔塔利亚家族的皮条客在哈林区被枪杀，码头上的地痞被屠杀。 Union officials who owed allegiance to the Five Families were warned to stay neutral, and when the Corleone bookmakers and shylocks were still barred from the docks, Sonny sent Clemenza and his regime to wreak havoc upon the long shore. 效忠五大家族的工会官员被警告要保持中立，当柯里昂家族的赌徒和shylocks仍被禁止进入码头时，桑尼派克莱门扎和他的政权在漫长的海岸线上大肆破坏。
This slaughter was senseless because it could not affect the outcome of the war. Sonny was a brilliant tactician and won his brilliant victories. But what was needed was the strategical genius of Don Corleone. 这场屠杀毫无意义，因为它不会影响战争的结果。桑尼是个出色的战术家，他赢得了辉煌的胜利。但我们需要的是唐-柯里昂的战略天才。 The whole thing degenerated into such a deadly guerrilla war that both sides found themselves losing a great deal of revenue and lives to no purpose. 整件事演变成了一场致命的游击战，双方都发现自己白白损失了大量的收入和生命。 The Corleone Family was finally forced to close down some of its most profitable bookmaking stations, including the book given to son-in-law Carlo Rizzi for his living. Carlo took to drink and running with chorus girls and giving his wife Connie a 柯里昂家族最终被迫关闭了一些最赚钱的赌注站，包括给女婿卡洛-里兹（Carlo Rizzi）谋生的赌注。卡洛开始酗酒，与歌舞女郎们厮混，并给妻子康妮一个
hard time. Since his beating at the hands of Sonny he had not dared to hit his wife again but he had not slept with her. Connie had 日子不好过。自从被桑尼打了之后，他再也不敢打妻子了，但也没有和她上过床。康妮曾
BOOK IV 263 第 IV 263 册
But the enemy was making its plans. They too had analyzed the situation and had come to the conclusion that the only way to stave off complete defeat was to kill Sonny Corleone. 但敌人正在制定计划。他们也分析了形势，并得出结论：只有杀死桑尼-柯里昂，才能避免彻底失败。 They understood the situation better now and felt it was possible to negotiate with the Don, known for his logical reasonableness. They had come to hate Sonny for his bloodthirstiness, which they considered barbaric. Also not good business sense. 他们现在对局势有了更好的了解，觉得有可能与以逻辑合理著称的唐人进行谈判。他们开始憎恨桑尼的嗜血行为，认为那是野蛮的行为。同时也不符合商业常识。 Nobody wanted the old days back again with all its turmoil and trouble. 没有人希望回到过去，回到充满动荡和麻烦的时代。
One evening Connie Corleone received an anonymous phone call, a girl's voice, asking for Carlo. "Who is this?" Connie aske 一天晚上，康妮-柯里昂接到一个匿名电话 是一个女孩的声音，她找卡罗。"你是谁？"康妮问
The girl on the other end giggled and said, "I'm a fricn of Carlo's. I just wanted to tell him I can't see him tonight. I have to go out of town." 电话那头的女孩咯咯笑着说："我是卡罗的朋友。我只是想告诉他，今晚我不能见他了。我得出城一趟
"You lousy bitch," Connie Corleone said. She screamed it again into the phone. "You lousy tramp bitch." There was a click on the other end. 康妮-柯里昂说："你这个臭婊子"。她对着电话又喊了一遍"你这个肮脏的婊子"电话那头传来 "咔嗒 "一声
Carlo had gone to the track for that afternoon and when he came home in the late evening he was sore at losing and half drunk from the bottle he always carried. As soon as he stepped into the door, Connie started screaming curses at him. 卡洛那天下午去了赛马场，傍晚回家时，他输得心疼，总是随身带着的酒瓶也喝得半醉。他一踏进家门，康妮就开始对他破口大骂。 He ignored her and went in to take a shower. When he came out he dried his naked body in front of her and started dolling up to go out. 他没理她，进屋洗澡去了。出来后，他当着她的面擦干赤裸的身体，然后开始打扮，准备出门。
Connie stood with hands on hips, her face pointy and white with rage. "You're not going any place," she said. "Your girl friend called and said she can't make it tonight. You lousy bastard, you have the nerve to give your whores my phone number. 康妮双手叉腰站着，尖尖的脸因愤怒而变得惨白。"你哪儿也别想去，"她说。"你的女朋友打电话来说她今晚去不了了。你这个混蛋，居然敢把我的电话号码告诉你的妓女。 I'll kill you, you bastard." She rushed at him, kicking and scratching. 我要杀了你，你这个混蛋。"她冲向他，又踢又抓。
He held her off with one muscular forearm. "You're crazy," he said coldly. But she could see he was worried, as if he knew the crazy girl he was screwing would actually pull such a stunt. "She was kidding around, some nut," Carlo said. 他用一只肌肉发达的前臂挡住了她。"你疯了，"他冷冷地说。但她看得出他很担心，似乎他知道他正在搞的那个疯女人真的会做出这样的事来。"她在开玩笑，某个疯子。"卡罗说。
Connie ducked around his arm and clawed at his face. She got a little bit of his cheek under her fingernails. With surprising patience he pushed her away. She noticed he was careful because of her pregnancy and that gave her the courage to feed her rage. She was also excited. 康妮绕过他的胳膊，用爪子抓他的脸。她的指甲抓破了他的脸颊。他以惊人的耐心推开了她。她注意到他因为她怀孕而小心翼翼，这给了她勇气去发泄愤怒。她也很兴奋。 Pretty soon she wouldn't be able to do anything, the doctor had said no sex for the last two months and she wanted it, before the last two months started. Yet her wish to inflict a physical injury on Carlo was very real too. She followed him into the bedroom. 很快她就什么都做不了了，医生说在过去的两个月里不能有性生活，而她想在这两个月开始之前就有性生活。然而，她想给卡罗造成身体伤害的愿望也非常强烈。她跟着他进了卧室。
She could see he was scared and that filled her with contemptuous delight. "You're staying home," she said, "you're not going out." 她看得出他很害怕 这让她充满了轻蔑的喜悦"你就待在家里，"她说 "你不能出去"
"OK, OK," he said. He was still undressed, only wearing his shorts. He liked to go aroupd the house like that, he was proud of his Vshaped body, the folden skin. Connie looked at him hungrily. He tried to laugh. "Yg gonna give me something to eat at least?" "好的，好的，"他说。他还没穿衣服，只穿着短裤。他喜欢这样在屋子里走来走去，他为自己的 V 形身材和褶皱的皮肤感到自豪。康妮饥渴地看着他。他试着笑了笑。"你至少给我点吃的吧"
That mollified her, his calling on her duties, one of them at least. She was a good cook, she had learned that from her mother. She sauteed veal and peppers, preparing a mixed salad while the pan simmered. 这让她很欣慰，他要求她履行职责，至少是其中之一。她是个好厨师，这是跟母亲学的。她一边炒着小牛肉和青椒，一边准备着混合沙拉。 Meanwhile Carlo stretched out on his bed to read the next day's racing form. He had a water glass full of whiskey beside him which he kept sipping at. 与此同时，卡洛躺在床上阅读第二天的比赛表格。他身边放着一个装满威士忌的水杯，不停地啜饮着。
Connie came into the bedroom. She stood in the doorway as if she could not come close to the bed without being invited. "The food is on the table," she said. 康妮走进卧室。她站在门口，仿佛没有人邀请她，她就不能靠近床边。"她说："饭菜已经上桌了。
"I'm not hungry yet," he said, still reading the racing form. "我还不饿，"他说，仍在阅读比赛表格。
"It's on the table," Connie said stubbornly. "就在桌子上，"康妮固执地说。
"Stick it up your ass," Carlo said. He drank off the rest of the whiskey in the water glass, tilted the bottle to fill it again. He paid no more attention to her. "插进你的屁眼，"卡罗说。他把水杯里剩下的威士忌一饮而尽，又把酒瓶倒满。他不再理会她。
Connie went into the kitchen, picked up the plates filled with food and smashed them against the sink. The loud crashes brought Carlo in from the bedroom. He looked at the greasy veal and peppers splattered all over the kitchen walls and his finicky neatness was outraged. 康妮走进厨房，拿起装满食物的盘子砸向水槽。巨大的撞击声把卡罗从卧室里叫了进来。他看着厨房墙壁上溅满的油腻腻的小牛肉和辣椒，他那挑剔的洁癖被激怒了。 "You filthy guinea spoiled brat," he said venomously. "Clean that up right now or I'll kick the shit out of you." "你这个被宠坏的小鬼" 他恶狠狠地说"马上给我收拾干净 不然我就把你踢出去"
"Like hell I will," Connie said. She held her hands like claws ready to scratch his bare chest to ribbons. "我会的，"康妮说。她的双手像爪子一样，准备把他裸露的胸膛抓成碎片。
Carlo went back into the bedroom and when he came out he was holding his belt doubled in his hand. "Clean it up," he said and there was no mistaking the menace in his voice. 卡洛回到卧室，出来时手里拿着双层皮带。"把它清理干净，"他说，声音中的威胁意味不言而喻。 She stood there not moving and he swung the belt against her heavily padded hips, the leather stinging but not really hurting. Connie retreated to the kitchen cabinets and her hand went into one of the drawers to haul out the long bread knife. She held it ready. 她站在那里一动不动，他就用皮带抽打她垫得厚厚的臀部，皮革刺痛了她的臀部，但并不疼。康妮退到厨房的橱柜前，手伸进其中一个抽屉，拿出长长的面包刀。她拿着刀准备就绪。
Carlo laughed. "Even the female Corleones are murderers," he said. He put the belt down on the kitchen table and advanced toward her. 卡洛笑了。"即使是女科里昂家族的人也是杀人犯，"他说。他把皮带放在厨房的桌子上，朝她走去。 She tried a sudden lunge but her pregnant heavy body made her slow and he eluded the thrust she aimed at his groin in such deadly earnest. He disarmed her easily and then he started to slap her face with a slow 她试图突然猛扑，但怀孕的沉重身体让她动作迟缓，他躲过了她死命瞄准他腹股沟的一击。他轻而易举地解除了她的武装，然后开始缓慢地拍打她的脸。
BOOK IV ・ 265 第 IV 册 ・ 265
medium-heavy stroke so as not to break the skin. He hit her again and again as she retreated around the kitchen table trying to escape him and he pursued her into the bedroom. She tried to bite his hand and he grabbed her by the hair to lift her head up. 为了不伤到皮肤，他打得力度适中。他一次又一次地打她，她绕着厨房的桌子后退，试图躲开他，他追着她进了卧室。她试图咬他的手，他抓住她的头发把她的头抬起来。 He slapped her face until she began to weep like a little girl, with pain and humiliation. Then he threw her contemptuously onto the bed. He drank from the bottle of whiskey still on the night table. 他打她的脸，直到她开始像个小女孩一样因疼痛和屈辱而哭泣。然后他轻蔑地把她扔到床上。他喝掉了床头柜上的一瓶威士忌。 He seemed very drunk now, his light blue eyes had a crazy glint in them and finally Connie was truly afraid. 他现在似乎喝得很醉，淡蓝色的眼睛里闪烁着疯狂的光芒，康妮终于真正害怕了。
Carlo straddled his legs apart and drank from the bottle. He reached down and grabbed a chunk of her pregnant heavy thigh in his hand. He squeezed very hard, hurting her and making her beg for mercy. "You're fat as a pig," he said with disgust and walked out of the bedroom. 卡罗分开双腿，喝下了瓶中的酒。他伸手抓住了她怀孕的大腿。他捏得很用力，弄疼了她，让她求饶。"你胖得像头猪，"他厌恶地说，然后走出了卧室。
Thoroughly frightened and cowed, she lay in the bed, not daring to see what her husband was doing in the other room. Finally she rose and went to the door to peer into the living room. Carlo had opened a fresh bottle of whiskey and was sprawled on the sofa. 她又惊又怕，躺在床上不敢看丈夫在另一个房间里做什么。最后，她站起身，走到门边向客厅窥视。卡洛打开了一瓶新的威士忌，正躺在沙发上。 In a little while he would drink himself into sodden sleep and she could sneak into the kitchen and call her family in Long Beach. She would tell her mother to send someone out here to get her. 再过一会儿，他就会喝得烂醉如泥，她就可以偷偷溜进厨房，给长滩的家人打电话。她会告诉她妈妈派人来接她。 She just hoped Sonny didn't answer the phone, she knew it would be best to talk to Tom Hagen or her mother. 她只希望桑尼不要接电话，她知道最好还是和汤姆-哈根或她母亲谈谈。
It was nearly ten o'clock at night when the kitchen phone in Don Corleone's house rang. It was answered by one of the Don's bodyguards who dutifully turned the phone over to Connie's mother. 快到晚上十点钟的时候，唐-柯里昂家厨房的电话响了。接电话的是唐的一名保镖，他恭恭敬敬地把电话转给了康妮的母亲。 But Mrs. Corleone could hardly understand what her daughter was saying, the girl was hysterical yet trying to whisper so that her husband in the next room would not hear her. Also her face had become swollen 但柯里昂夫人几乎听不懂女儿在说什么，女孩歇斯底里地低声说话，以免隔壁房间的丈夫听到。她的脸也肿了起来
because of the slaps, and her puffy lips thickened her speech. Mrs. 因为被扇了耳光，她肿胀的嘴唇让她的说话声都变粗了。夫人
Corleone made a sign to the bodyguard that he should call Sonny, who was in the living room with Tom Hagen. 柯里昂向保镖做了个手势，示意他给桑尼打电话，桑尼当时正和汤姆-哈根在客厅里。
Sonny came into the kitchen and took the phone from his mother. "Yeah, Connie," he said. 桑尼走进厨房，从母亲手中接过电话。"嗯，康妮，"他说。
Connie was so frightened both of her husband and of what her brother would do that her speech became worse. She babbled, "Sonny, just send a car to bring me home, I'll tell you then, it's nothing, Sonny. Don't you come. Send Tom, please, Sonny. 康妮既害怕丈夫，又害怕哥哥会做出什么事来，以至于说话都变得不利索了。她咿咿呀呀地说："桑尼，派辆车把我送回家吧，到时候我会告诉你的，没什么的，桑尼。你不要来。让汤姆来吧，求你了，桑尼。 It's northing, I just want to come home." 没什么，我只想回家。"
By this time Hagen had come into the room. The Don was already 这时，哈根已经走进了房间。唐已经
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Hagen gets the call from Sonoy's bodyguards; he is calm and begins to hadde things, instructios the men to go on to Ulemenza's house, and oform himd 哈根接到索诺伊的保镖打来的电话；他很冷静，开始处理事情，吩咐手下继续前往乌列门扎的家，并 对他进行暴打d
Hr considers things alone a minute; see fragments of Nama Corleono moviag around in the kitchen; is unable to tell her. He is filled with feelings of suilt and inadequacy. He knows he is not a fit wartime Consiglire. 他独自考虑了一会儿；看到娜玛-科莱奥诺在厨房里走来走去的片段；却无法告诉她。他心中充满了自责和不足。他知道自己不是一个合适的战时执政官。 Also, he, in a way, is a son and brother; and these emotions are very real in him. 此外，从某种程度上说，他是一个儿子和兄长；这些情感在他身上非常真实。
He oulls himself to geter, and be,ins to handle thin he calls Carlo, and sets things up with him;than Tessio; The Lon is still asleep; and̉ we can feel Hagen's dreed at the enevitable moment coming up when he has to tell what has happened. 他把自己叫来，给卡洛打了个电话，并和他安排了一些事情，而不是泰西欧；龙还在睡觉；我们可以感受到哈根对即将到来的不可避免的时刻的恐惧，他必须说出发生了什么。
He knows this must mean that in order to save the Fam iyy, the old man must re-enter and lead the ficht. 他知道，这一定意味着，为了拯救 Fam iyy，老人必须重新进入并领导 Ficht。
Cars start arriving. The door opens, and he sees the Don is up, and dressed. 汽车陆续抵达。车门打开，他看到唐已经起床，并且穿戴整齐。
He Tells the on what has hamened. The Lon, daals with this tragedy in his own, stoic way; and then immediately takes over; he sets up the seeds of an bis, inter-6amily Appalachin type meeting. He also instructs Tom to do a number of the things thathe has already handled. 他告诉大家发生了什么事。伦用他自己委婉的方式处理了这一悲剧，然后立即接手；他建立了一个双层、6 个家庭之间的阿巴拉契亚式会议的种子。他还指示汤姆做一些他已经处理过的事情。 At the conclusion of all of these things, Tom then make The call to Bonasera--which started sc 32 在完成所有这些事情之后，汤姆给博纳塞拉打了一个电话--这个电话从第 32 页开始
THE TINCS: 田纳西人
The state of the house:; perhaps the electric ragor, used as a device of reflection. the Details tom does in this reIIective mornt. 泽 房子的状态：；也许是用作反思装置的电闸。泽
TONE AND IMAG LRY: 语气和想象力：
A reflective sequence; Cued to Hagen, darkly emotiond. The whole Family-business thematic idea, welling in Hagen. Time moves slow; little happeas. A soft, interminate agony. 一个反思的片段；提示哈根，情绪阴郁。整个家族企业的主题思想，在哈根心中涌动。时间缓慢流逝，几乎没有任何进展。一种柔和的、间歇性的痛苦。 Hagens viewof the family through fragments of his mother, who's not is mother; his father, who's not his F ther; his house, which isnot his house; his race which his not his Race; told throu,h the specifics and details of what he does until the Don wakes up and he must tell him that his brother who is not his brother is dead. 哈根斯通过他的母亲（不是他的母亲）、他的父亲（不是他的父亲）、他的房子（不是他的房子）、他的种族（不是他的种族）等片段，讲述了他所做的一切的具体细节，直到唐醒来，他必须告诉唐，他的弟弟（不是他的弟弟）死了。
PIPFALTS : PIPFALTS ：
Slow and un-neccassry; fails to create a eep emotion state of confusion and reflection. Pailure to get inside Hagens head. 影片节奏缓慢，缺乏创意；未能营造出一种迷茫和反思的情绪状态。无法进入哈根斯的内心世界。
Faiulure to convice thet this is a reflective canom befoce a new and interesting turn of events, i.e. the return of the Don. (and a new turn of the film) 在新的有趣的事件转折（即唐人的回归）到来之前，让人相信这是一个反思的时刻。(以及影片的新转折）
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
It was no more than a few minutes. Hagen got control of himself again and picked up the phone. He called Connie's number. It rang for a long time before Connie answered in a whisper. 不过几分钟。哈根再次控制住自己，拿起电话。他拨打了康妮的号码。电话响了很久，康妮才低声接听。
Hagen spoke to her gently. "Connie, this is Tom. Wake your husband up, I have to talk to him." 哈根温和地对她说。"康妮，我是汤姆。叫醒你丈夫，我有话跟他说。"
Connie said in a low frightened voice, "Tom, is Sonny coming here?" 康妮惊恐地低声说："汤姆，桑尼会来吗？"
"No," Hagen said. "Sonny's not coming there. Don't worry about that. Just wake Carlo up and tell him it's very important I speak to him." "不，"哈根说。"桑尼不会去那里。别担心这个。叫醒卡罗，告诉他我有要紧事找他。"
Connie's voice was weepy. "Tom, he beat me up, I'm afraid he'll hurt me again if he knows I called home." 康妮的声音带着哭腔"汤姆，他打了我，我怕他知道我给家里打过电话 会再伤害我。"
Hagen said gently, "He won't. He'll talk to me and I'll straighten him out. Everything will be OK. Tell him it's very important, very, very important he come to the phone. OK?" 哈根温和地说："他不会的。他会跟我说的，我会帮他改正。一切都会好起来的。告诉他，他来接电话非常重要，非常非常重要。好吗？"
It was almost five minutes before Carlo's voice came over the phone, a voice half slurred by whiskey and sleep. Hagen spoke sharply to make him alert. 差不多过了五分钟，电话里才传来卡洛的声音，那是一种被威士忌和睡意弄得含糊不清的声音。哈根急促地说话，让他提高警惕。
"Listen, Carlo," he said, "I'm going to tell you something very shocking. Now prepare yourself because when I tell it to you I want you to andver me very casually as if it's less than it is. I told Connie it was impartant so you have to give her a story. "听着，卡罗，"他说，"我要告诉你一件非常令人震惊的事。现在你要做好心理准备，因为当我告诉你的时候，我希望你能非常随意地告诉我，就好像事情没有那么严重一样。我告诉康妮这是个秘密，所以你得给她讲个故事。 Tell her the Family has decided to move you both to one of the houses in the mall and to give you a big job. That the Don has finally decided to give you a chance in the hope of making your home life better. You got that?" 告诉她，家族决定把你们俩搬到商场里的一栋房子里，并给你们一份大工作。唐家终于决定给你们一个机会，希望能让你们的家庭生活变得更好。你明白了吗？"
There was a hopeful note in Carlo's voice as he answered, "Yeah, OK." 卡洛的回答充满希望："是的，好的。"
Hagen went on, "In a few minutes a couple of my men are going to knock on your door to take you away with them. Tell them I want them to call me first. Just tell them that. Don't say anything else. I'll instruct them to leave you there with Connie. OK?" 哈根接着说："几分钟后，我的几个手下会去敲你的门，把你带走。告诉他们，我要他们先打电话给我。就告诉他们这些。其他什么都不要说。我会吩咐他们把你和康妮留在那里。好吗？"
"Yeah, yeah, I got it," Carlo said. His voice was excited. The tension in Hagen's voice seemed to have finally alerted him that the news coming up was going to be really important. "是的，是的，我知道了，"卡罗说。他的声音很兴奋。哈根声音中的紧张似乎终于让他意识到，接下来的新闻真的很重要。
Hagen gave it to him straight. "They killed Sonny tonight. Don't say anything. Connie called him while you were asleep and he was on his way over there, but I don't want her to know that, even if she guesses it, I don't want her to know it for sure. 哈根直接告诉他"他们今晚杀了桑尼什么都别说。康妮在你睡着的时候给他打了电话，他正在赶过去，但我不想让她知道，即使她猜到了，我也不想让她肯定知道。 She'll start thinking it's all her fault. Now I want you to stay with her tonight and not tell her anything. I want you to make up with her. I want you to be the 她会开始觉得这都是她的错现在我要你今晚陪着她 什么都不要告诉她我要你和她和好我要你成为
BOOK IV 27 I 第 IV 卷 27 I
perfect loving husband. And I want you to stay that way until she has her baby at least. Tomorrow morning somebody, maybe you, maybe the Don, maybe her mother, will tell Connie that her brother got killed. And I want you by her side. 完美的丈夫我希望你至少在她生下孩子之前都能这样明早会有人，也许是你 也许是唐，也许是她妈妈 告诉康妮她哥哥被杀了我要你陪在她身边 Do me this favor and I'll take care of you in the times to come. You got that?" 帮我这个忙，以后我会好好照顾你的。明白吗？"
Carlo's voice was a little shaky. "Sure, Tom, sure. Listen, me and you always got along. I'm grateful. Understand?" 卡罗的声音有些颤抖。"当然，汤姆，当然。听着，我和你一直相处得很好。我很感激你。明白吗？"
"Yeah," Hagen said. "Nobody will blame your fight with Connie for causing this, don't worry about that. I'll take care of that." He paused and softly, encouragingly, "Go ahead now, take care of Connie." He broke the connection. "是的，"哈根说。"没人会把你和康妮的争吵归咎于这件事，别担心。我会处理好的。"他顿了顿，轻声鼓励道："现在去吧，照顾好康妮。"他中断了连接。
He had learned never to make a threat, the Don had taught him that, but Carlo had gotten the message all right: he was a hair away from death. 他学会了永远不要发出威胁，这是唐人教给他的，但卡洛却很好地领会了这个信息：他离死亡只有一线之隔。
Hagen made another call to Tessio, telling him to come to the mall in Long Beach immediately. He didn't say why and Tessio did not ask. Hagen sighed. Now would come the part he dreaded. 哈根又给泰西欧打了一个电话，让他马上到长滩的商场来。他没有说为什么，泰西欧也没有问。哈根叹了口气。现在到了他最害怕的时候了。
He would have to waken the Don from his drugged slumber. He would have to tell the man he most loved in the world that he had failed him, that he had failed to guard his domain and the life of his eldest son. 他必须把唐从沉睡中唤醒。他必须告诉这个世界上他最爱的人，他辜负了他，他没能守护好他的领地和他长子的生命。 He would have to tell the Don everything was lost unless the sick man himself could enter the battle- For Hagen did not delude himself. Only the great Don himself could snatch even a stalemate from this terrible defeat. 他必须告诉唐人，除非病夫亲自上阵，否则一切都完了--因为哈根并没有自欺欺人。只有伟大的唐本人才能从这场惨败中挽救哪怕是僵局。 Hagen didn't even bother checking with Don Corleone's doctors, it would be to no purpose. No matter what the doctors ordered, even if they told him that the Don could not rise from his sickbed on pain of death, he must tell his adopted father and then follow him. 哈根甚至懒得去问科莱昂阁下的医生，那样做毫无用处。无论医生下了什么命令，即使医生告诉他唐-柯里昂不能从病床上站起来，否则会有生命危险，他也必须告诉他的养父，然后跟着他走。 And of course there was no question about what the Don would do. The opinions of medical men were irrelevant now, everything was irrelevant now. The Don must be told and he must either take command or order Hagen to surrender the Corleone power to the Five Families. 当然，唐会怎么做也是毫无疑问的。医护人员的意见已经无关紧要了，一切都无关紧要了。必须告诉唐，他要么接受命令，要么命令哈根把柯里昂的权力交给五大家族。
And yet with all his heart, Hagen dreaded the next hour. He tried to prepare his own manner. He would have to be in all ways strict with his own guilt. To reproach himself would only add to the Don's burden. To show his own grief would only sharpen the grief of the Don. 然而，哈根打心眼里害怕接下来的时间。他试着准备自己的方式。他必须处处严格要求自己。责备自己只会加重唐的负担。表现出自己的悲痛只会加剧唐的悲痛。 To point out his own shortcomings as a wartime Consigliori, would only make the Don reproach himself for his own bad judgment for picking such a man for such an important post. 如果指出他自己作为战时执政官的缺点，只会让唐自责自己的判断失误，不该选这样一个人担任如此重要的职务。
He must, Hagen knew, tell the news, present his analysis of what 哈根知道，他必须告诉大家这个消息，介绍他对以下情况的分析
THE GODFATHER ・ 272 教父 ・ 272
BOOK IV ・ 273 第 IV 册 ・ 273
directly into Hagen's eyes. "Tell me everything that happened," he said. He held up one of his hands. "No, wait until Clemenza and Tessio arrive so you won't have to tell it all again." 直视着哈根的眼睛。"告诉我发生的一切，"他说。他举起一只手。"不，等克莱门扎和泰西欧来了，你就不用再讲了。"
It was only a few moments later that the two caporegimes were escorted into the room by a bodyguard. They saw at once that the Don knew about his son's death because the Don stood up to receive them. They embraced him as old comrades were permitted to do. 片刻之后，两位首相才在保镖的护送下走进房间。他们一眼就看出唐知道了他儿子的死讯，因为唐站起来迎接他们。他们像老战友一样拥抱了他。 They all had a drink of anisette which Hagen poured them before he told them the story of that night. 在哈根向他们讲述那晚的故事之前，他们都喝了一杯哈根给他们倒的茴香酒。
Don Corleone asked only one question at the end. "Is it certain my son is dead?" 唐・柯里昂最后只问了一个问题"我儿子真的死了吗？"
Clemenza answered. "Yes," he said. "The bodyguards were of Santino's regime but picked by me. I questioned them when they came to my house. They saw his body in the light of the tollhouse. He could not live with the wounds they saw. 克莱门扎回答道。"是的，"他说。"保镖是桑蒂诺政权的人，但由我挑选。他们来我家时，我询问了他们。他们在收费站的灯光下看到了他的尸体。他们看到他身上的伤，他活不下去了。 They place their lives inforfeit for what they say." 他们将自己的生命置之度外"。
Don Corleone accepted this final verdict without any sign of emotion except for a few moments of silence. Then he said, "None of you are to concern yourselves with this affair. 科莱昂阁下接受了这一最终判决，除了片刻的沉默之外，没有任何情绪波动。然后他说："这件事你们谁也不要管。 None of you are to commit any acts of vengeance, none of you are to make any inquiries to track down the murderers of my son without my express command. There will be no further acts of war against the Five Families without my express and personal wish. 没有我的明确命令，你们任何人都不得采取任何复仇行动，也不得进行任何调查，追查杀害我儿子的凶手。没有我本人的明确意愿，不得再对五大家族发动战争。 Our Family will cease all business operations and cease to protect any of our business operations until after my son's funeral. Then we will meet here again and decide what must be done. Tonight we must do what we can for Santino, we must bury him as a Christian. 在我儿子的葬礼结束之前，我们家族将停止所有业务活动，并停止保护我们的任何业务活动。然后我们再在这里开会 决定该怎么做今晚我们必须尽我们所能为山提诺做点什么 我们必须以基督徒的身份安葬他 I will have friends of mine arrange things with the police and all other proper authorities. Clemenza, you will remain with me at all times as my bodyguard, you and the men of your regime. Tessio, you will guard all other members of my Family. 我会让我的朋友安排好警察和其他相关部门的事情。克莱门扎，作为我的保镖，你和你手下的人要一直跟在我身边。泰西欧，你来保护我家族的其他成员 Tom, I want you to call Amerigo Bonasera and tell him I will need his services at some time during this night. To wait for me at his establishment. It may be an hour, two hours, three hours. Do you all understand that?" 汤姆 我要你打电话给亚美利哥・博纳塞拉 告诉他今晚的某个时间 我需要他的服务在他的公司等我可能是一个小时，两个小时，三个小时。你们都明白了吗？"
The three men nodded. Don Corleone said, "Clemenza, get some men and cars and wait for me. I will be ready in a few minutes. Tom, you did well. In the morning I want Constanzia with her mother. Make arrangements for her and her husband to live in the mall. 三个人点了点头。唐-柯里昂说："克莱门扎，叫些人和车来等我。我几分钟后就准备好。汤姆，你干得不错。明天一早，我要康斯坦齐娅和她母亲在一起。安排她和她丈夫住在商场里。 Have Sandra's friends, the women, go to her house to stay with her. My 让桑德拉的朋友，那些女人，去她家陪她。我的
Chapter 章节
S5555505050505
20
THE death of Santino Corleone sent shock waves through the underworld of the nation. 桑蒂诺-柯里昂的死在全国黑社会中引起了轩然大波。 And when it became known that Don Corleone had risen from his sick bed tostale charyemof the Family affairs, when spies at the funeral reported that the Don seemed to be fully recovered, the heads of the Five Families made frantic eftrits to prepare a defense against the oloody retaliatory war that was sure to 当人们知道唐-柯里昂已经从病床上站了起来，开始主持家族事务时，当参加葬礼的密探报告说唐-柯里昂似乎已经完全康复时，五大家族的首领们便疯狂地准备抵御必将到来的血腥报复战。
follow. Nobody made the mistake of assuming that Don Corle ane could be hold cheaply because his past misfortunes. He was a man who had made only a few mistakes in th career and had learned from every ne of them. 我明白了。没有人会因为唐-科尔内过去的不幸而错误地认为他可以被廉价地收买。他在职业生涯中只犯过几次错误，并且从每一次错误中都吸取了教训。
On Hagen guessed the Don's real intentions and was not sur prise when emissaries were sent to the Five Families to propose peace Not only to propose a peace but a meeting of all the Familios in the ity and with invitations to Families all over the United States to atten Since the New York Families were the most powerfu in the counti, it was understood that their welfare affected the welfare of the country a whole. 哈根猜到了唐的真实意图，当他向五大家族派出使者提议和平时，他并不感到惊讶。 不仅是提议和平，他还提议召开一次全美所有家族的会议，并邀请全美各地的家族参加。
At first there we suspicions. Was Don Corleone preparj a trap? Was he trying to throwhis enemies off their guard? We attempting to prepare a wholesale massacre to avencenils son? But Don 起初，我们心存疑虑。科莱昂阁下是在准备一个陷阱吗？他是想让敌人放松警惕吗？我们是在准备一场大屠杀 为儿子报仇吗？但唐
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
Corleone soon made it clear that he was sincere Not only did he involve all the Families in the country in this meeting, but made no move to put his own people on a war footing or to enlist allies. 柯里昂很快就表明了他的诚意，他不仅让全国所有的家族都参加了这次会议，而且没有采取任何行动让自己的人处于战争状态或争取盟友。 And then he took the final irrevocable step that esfablished the authenticity of these intentions and assured the safety of the grand council to be assembled. He called on the services of the Bocchicchio Family. 然后，他采取了最后一个不可撤销的步骤，确定了这些意图的真实性，并保证了即将召开的大议会的安全。他要求博奇基奥家族提供服务。
The Bocchicchio Family was unique in that, once a particularly ferocious branch of the Mafia in Sicily, it had become an instrument of peace in America. 博奇基奥家族的独特之处在于，它曾是西西里岛黑手党中一个特别凶残的分支，但在美国却成了和平的工具。 Once a group of men who earned their living by a savage determination, they now earned their living in what perhaps could be called a saintly fashion. 他们曾经是一群靠野蛮的意志谋生的人，而现在，他们以一种或许可以被称为圣人的方式谋生。 The Bocchicchios' one asset was a closely knit structure of blood relationships, a family loyalty severe even for a society where family loyalty came before loyalty to a wife. 博奇基奥家族唯一的财富就是紧密的血缘关系结构，即使在一个家庭忠诚高于对妻子忠诚的社会里，这种家庭忠诚也是非常严重的。
The Bocchicchio Family, extending out to third cousins, had once umbered nearly two hundred when they ruled the particular economy of a smatrsention of southern Sicily. The income for the entire family then came from four or fite flour mills, by no means owned communal , ht assuring labor and bread and a minimal security for all Family mer bers. This was errough, with intermarriages, for them to present a cor mon front against their enemies. 博奇基奥家族曾有近两百人，一直延续到三代堂兄弟，统治着西西里岛南部一个小地方的特殊经济。当时，整个家族的收入来自四家或几家面粉厂，这些面粉厂绝不是公有的 ，它们保证了劳动力和面包，并为所有家族成员提供了最低限度的保障。有了这些收入，再加上家族间的通婚，他们就可以在对抗敌人的时候站稳脚跟。
No competing mill, no dam that would create a water supply to their competitors or ruin their own selling of water, was allowed to be built in their corner of Sicily. A powerful landowning baron once tried to erect his own mill strictly for his personal use. 他们不允许在西西里岛的一角建造任何与之竞争的磨坊，不允许建造任何会给竞争对手供水或破坏自己卖水的大坝。一位有权势的地主男爵曾试图建立自己的磨坊，完全为个人使用。 The mill was burned down. He called of the carabineri and higher authorities, who arrested three of the Bocehicchio Family. Even before the trial the manor house of the baron was torched. The indictment and accusations were withdrawn. 工厂被烧毁了。他召集了宪兵和上级部门，他们逮捕了博塞基奥家族的三人。甚至在审判之前，男爵的庄园就被付之一炬。起诉和指控被撤销。 A few months later one of the highest functionaries in the Italian government arrived in Sicily and tried to solve the chronic water shortage of that island by proposing a huge dam. 几个月后，意大利政府的一位最高官员来到西西里岛，试图通过修建一座巨型水坝来解决该岛长期缺水的问题。 Engineers arrived from Rome to do surveys while watched by grim natives, members of the Bocchicchio clan. Police flooded the area, housed in a specially built barracks. 工程师们从罗马赶来进行勘测，而面目狰狞的当地人--博奇基奥家族的成员则在一旁监视。警察涌入该地区，被安置在专门建造的军营中。
It looked like nothing could stop the dam from being built and supplies and equip nent had actually been unloaded in Palermo. That was as far as the got. The Bocchicchios had contacted fellow Mafia chiefs and extragted agreements for their aid. 看起来没有什么能阻止大坝的修建，物资和设备实际上已经在巴勒莫卸下。但也仅此而已。博奇基奥家族联系了其他黑手党首领，并达成了援助协议。 The heavy equipment was sabotaged, the lighter equipment stolen. Mafia deputies in the Italian Parliam nt launched a bureaucratic counterattack against the 重型设备遭到破坏，轻型设备被盗。意大利国会中的黑手党议员发起了官僚反击
BOOK V 279 第 V 279 册
planners. This went on for several years and in that time Mussolini carle to power. The dictator decreed that the dam must be built. It was ot. The dictator had known that the Mafia would be a threat to his re ime, forming what amounted to a separate authority from his own. 规划者。这种情况持续了几年，墨索里尼在此期间掌权。这位独裁者下令必须修建大坝。事实并非如此。独裁者早就知道黑手党会对他的统治构成威胁，黑手党形成了一个独立于他自己的权力机构。 Ae gave full powers to a high police official, who promptly solved the problem by throwing everybody into jail or deporting them to penal work islands. Ae 把全部权力交给了一位高级警官，后者迅速解决了问题，把所有人都关进了监狱，或者把他们遣送到惩戒工作岛。 In a few short years he had broken the power of he Mafia, simply by arbitrarily arresting anyone even suspected o being a mafioso. And so also brought ruin to a great many innocen families. 在短短几年内，他就摧毁了黑手党的势力，只需任意逮捕任何有黑手党嫌疑的人。也因此毁掉了许多无辜的家庭。
The Bocchiechios had been rash enough to resort to force against this unlimited power. Half of the men were killed in armed combat, the other half deported to penal island colonies. 博奇基奥斯人轻率地诉诸武力，对抗这股无边无际的力量。一半的人在武装战斗中丧生，另一半被驱逐到岛上的殖民地。 There were only a handful left whe arrangements were made for them to emigrate to America via the clandestine underground route of jumping ship through Canada. 当时只剩下少数几个人，他们被安排通过秘密的地下路线，即从加拿大跳船移民到美国。 There were almost twenty immigrants and they settled in a small town not far from New York City, in the Hudson Valley, where by stating at the very bottom they worked their way up to owning a garbage hauling firm and their own trucks. 他们定居在离纽约市不远的哈德逊河谷的一个小镇上，从最底层做起，一步步发展到拥有一家垃圾运输公司和自己的卡车。 They became prosperous becuse they had no competition. They had no competition because campetitors found their trucks burned and sabotaged. One persisterit fellow who undercut prices was found buried in the garbage he had picked up during the day, smothered to death. 他们变得繁荣是因为他们没有竞争对手。他们没有竞争对手，是因为露营者发现他们的卡车被烧毁和破坏。一个锲而不舍、压低价格的家伙被发现埋在他白天捡拾的垃圾中，闷死了。
But as the men married, So Sicilian girls, needless to say, children came, and the garbage business though providing a living, was not really enough to pay for the finer things America had to offer. 但是，随着男人们娶妻生子，西西里岛的姑娘们就不用说了，垃圾生意虽然能维持生计，但实际上并不足以支付美国所能提供的更好的东西。 And so, as a diversification, the Boechicchio Family became negotiators and hostages in the peace efforts of warring Mafia families. 因此，作为一个多元化的家族，波奇基奥家族成为了黑手党家族之间和平谈判的谈判代表和人质。
A strain of stupidity ran through the Bocchicchio clan, or perhaps they were just primitive. 博奇基奥家族中流传着一种愚昧的思想，或许他们只是原始人。 In any case they recognized their limitations and knew they could not competa with other Mafia families in the struggle to organize and control more sophisticated business structures like prostitution, gambling, dope and public fraud. 无论如何，他们都认识到了自己的局限性，知道在组织和控制卖淫、赌博、毒品和公共欺诈等更复杂的商业结构的斗争中，他们无法与其他黑手党家族抗衡。 They were straight-from-the-shoulder people who could offer a gift to an ordinary patrolman but did not know how to approach a political bagman. They had only two assets. Theit honor and their ferocity. 他们是直来直去的人，可以给普通巡警送礼，却不知道如何接近政治包商。他们只有两个优点荣誉和凶狠。
A Bocchicchio never lied, never committed an act of treachery. Such behavior was too complicated. Also, a Bocchicchio never forgot an injury and never left it unavenged no matter what the cost. And so 博奇基奥人从不撒谎，从不背信弃义。这种行为太复杂了。此外，博奇基奥人从不忘记伤害，无论付出多大代价，都不会放过。因此
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
by accident they stumbled into what would prowe to be their most lucrative profession. 一次偶然的机会，他们进入了这个后来成为他们最赚钱的职业。
When warring families wanted to make peace and arrange a parley, the Bocchicchio clan was contacted. The head of the clan would handle the initial negotiations and arrange for the necessary hostages. 当交战的家族想要讲和并安排谈判时，就会联系博奇基奥家族。族长会负责最初的谈判，并安排必要的人质。 For instance, when Michael had gone to meet Sollozzo, a Bocchicchio had been left with the Corleone Family as ssurety for Michael's safety, the service paid for by Sollozzo. 例如，迈克尔去见索洛佐时，科莱昂家族留下了一个博奇基奥作为迈克尔的安全保证，这项服务是由索洛佐支付的。 If Michal yere killed by Sollozzo, then the Bocchicchio male hostag held by the Corleone Family would be killed by the Corleones. I tlis case the Bocchicchios would take their vengeance on Sollozzo as the cause of their clansman's death. 如果米哈尔是被索拉索杀死的，那么科莱昂家族持有的博奇基奥男性人质就会被科莱昂家族杀死。在这种情况下，博奇基奥家族就会向索洛佐复仇，因为是索洛佐害死了他们的族人。 Since the Bocchicchios we o porititive, they never let anything, any kind of punishment, stond in their way of vengeance. They would give up their own fives and there was no protection against them if they were betray d. Bocchicchio hostage was giltedged insurance. 由于博奇基奥家族非常好斗，他们从不允许任何事情、任何惩罚阻碍他们的复仇之路。他们会放弃自己的五分之一，如果他们被出卖，也不会有任何保护措施。
And so now when Don Cofleofe employed the Bocchicchios as negotiators and arranged for them to supply hostages for all the Families to come to the peac mqeting, there could be no question as to his sincerity. There could be no question of treachery. 因此，现在当唐-科弗勒菲聘请博奇基奥家族作为谈判代表，并安排他们为所有家族前来参加孔子会议提供人质时，他的诚意是毋庸置疑的。不存在背叛的问题。 The meeting would be safe as a yelíing. 会议将像 "yelíing "一样安全。
Hostages given, the meeling took place in the director's conference room of a small commen bank whose president was indebted to Don Corleone and inded some of whose stock belonged to Don Corleone though it was in the president's name. 人质被劫持后，绑架发生在一家小银行的董事会议室里，这家银行的行长欠了唐-柯里昂的债，而且银行的一些股票也属于唐-柯里昂，尽管这些股票是在行长的名下。 The president always treasured that moment/ y hen he had offered to give Don Corleone a written document provig his ownership of the shares, to preclude any treachery. Don Co leone had been horrified. "I would trust you with my whole forture," he told the president. 总统一直非常珍惜那一刻，他曾提出要给唐-柯里昂一份书面文件，证明他对股份的所有权，以防止任何背叛行为。唐-柯里昂惊恐万分"他对总统说："我愿意把我的全部家当都托付给你。 "I would trust you with my life and the elfare of my children. It is inconceivable to me that you would ev trick me or otherwise betray me. My whole world, all my faith a my judgment of human character would collapse. "我会把我的生命和我孩子的福利托付给你。我无法想象你会欺骗我或以其他方式背叛我。我的整个世界，我所有的信仰，我对人性的判断都会崩溃。 Of course I ave my own written records so that if something should happen to ne my heirs would know that you hold something in trust for ther. But I know that even if I were not here in this world to guard the interests of my children, you would be faithful to 当然，我也有自己的书面记录，这样如果我出了什么事，我的继承人就会知道你为我托管了一些东西。但我知道，即使我不在这个世界上守护我孩子们的利益，你们也会忠实于
The president of the bank, thoughmonsinilian was a man of tender sensibilities. He understood the Don perfectly. Now the Godfather's request was the president's command and so on a Saturday afternoon, 银行行长虽然蒙西尼里安是个感情细腻的人。他非常理解教父。现在教父的要求就是行长的命令 于是在一个星期六的下午
SCENE THIRTYFIVE: THE BANK 场景 35：银行
I. SYIO SIS: I.SYIO SIS：
The Don's from all the najor areas of the U.s. meet in the board room of a major New York Bank. L'his is to be the osa lostra summit meeting called for by the Don in sc. 34. Security has been arranged with the helpt of paid hostages which uarantie the safety of 211 present. 来自美国各主要地区的唐人在纽约一家大银行的会议室开会。这是唐人在第 34 章中要求召开的奥萨-罗德拉峰会。34.会议安排了有偿人质，以保证 211 名与会者的安全。 The meetiog is called to order, and all the Dons ard their -onsigliori, iacludiag Hagen, begin. 会议开始，所有议员和他们的代表哈根开始发言。
The Lon speaks, going over the past incideht which led to the unfortunate family war. He is comoosed and as effective as usual. He encounters, Philio +attalia, and there is a moment between them aporiate to the fact that each of them have lost sons in the conflict. 伦讲话，回顾了导致这场不幸的家庭战争的往事。他很有魅力，和往常一样有效。他遇到了 Philio +attalia，他们之间有一段对话，讲述了他们各自在冲突中失去儿子的事实。 Tege Dou proposes the peace. Glearly, his most pow rful adversary, Don Barzini, speak, and explains that by the on 'w itholdiog his supnort of thoSollozzo dead, (which it'becomes clear that he was behiod a.l.aloog) that he was performing a hostility io effect. Tege Dou 提议议和。这时，他最强大的对手唐-巴尔齐尼（Don Barzini）发言，解释说他支持索洛佐（ThoSollozzo）的死（很明显他是支持索洛佐的）是在制造敌意。 The thoucht Drums were an infanita, and that it would result in the distruction of all their other busibess. It beconesz clears, as each of theother ,ons spee., thet they do not arree, or if they dou, that it is impossible to oven pay thejr people to stey out of drugs. 他们认为 "鼓 "是一种婴儿用品，会导致他们的所有其他业务受到破坏。从其他公司的发言中可以看出，他们并不同意，或者说，如果他们同意的话，也不可能用烤箱付钱给他们，让他们远离毒品。 In short, the ecooboics of Drugs are biger than them a.11--and since all of their activity is based in economics, or 'bus eess' as they say... and this is evidenced wedactby the room they meet in, that bothios cau sto it. 总之，毒品生态主义者比他们更伟大，因为他们所有的活动都是以经济为基础的，也就是他们所说的 "bus eess"......这一点从他们开会的房间就可以看出，这两个人都是毒品生态主义者。
The Doo conceeds, and the peacez is made with guaraotees that ao vendettas will be performed further on. Doo 成功了，并与 guaraotees 达成和平协议，今后将继续进行仇杀。
When Harra is alooe with the Don however, it becones clear that he did what he dead because he had to, and that he still harbored a day of recoking in the future. 然而，当哈拉与唐人在一起时，他的所作所为显然是不得已而为之，而且他仍然怀着对未来的悔恨。
TH TIIL : TH TIIL ：
The period and character of the bank; the fioancial news and toneof the day. The other Don's and their oosiigori and their areas all are pregnant with the times, and the expectatation for the future, now that the ar is over. 银行的时期和特点；金融新闻和当天的基调。其他的 "唐 "和他们的 "后司 "以及他们所在的地区都蕴含着时代的气息和对未来的期望，而现在 "战争 "已经结束了。
TOII AID IMAG SEY: toii aid imag sey：
This scene is set against the bank to reaffirm one main point: all that has hapneaed, and will happen, is and was BUSIUSS. cconomics. The drugs are inevytable becauce of the aature of canital ad of profit and buiaibess. 这个场景以银行为背景，重申了一个要点：所有已经发生和将要发生的事情都是商业经济学的产物。毒品是不可避免的，因为资本的本质是利润和财富。
These mafia leadecs ace therefore juxaposed with the great fibancial leaders of our counter and our econinic systea: Hamilton, "ockefella; Morgan, etc; were no different therefore from the Geaoveses, Iucianos, etc. 因此，这些黑手党领袖与我们的柜台和经济体系中的伟大金融领袖并列：汉密尔顿、"ockefella"、摩根等人与盖奥维斯、尤西亚诺等人并无二致。
This is a scene of SUBR.XT; -verything every says, is the 这是 SUBR.XT 的一个场景；--每个人所说的一切，都是
top of the iceburg: in actuality, they are curious to see how wear or strong the Don is; who seems to be allied with him; where the loyalities and coope ations ly. 实际上，他们只是想看看唐人有多虚弱或多强大；谁似乎与他结盟；忠诚和合作关系在哪里。
Thought what they say are the issues; the SUBTEXT is where 认为他们所说的都是问题；而 SUBTEXT 则是
the scene is really hampening. 这场面实在令人沮丧。
The moent between the Don and attaglia--both have lost sons. 唐和阿塔格里亚之间的矛盾--都失去了儿子。
The use and feeliog of the onsigliri; allthough they onsigliri的使用和感觉；尽管它们
look, behave and are different; one k ws that they all 它们的长相、行为和性格各不相同；有一点是它们都
serve the same function. 具有相同的功能。
One must feel the subtext in the room; power and influence shifting, and being manioulated, quite underneath what is being said. 人们必须感受到房间里的潜台词；权力和影响力的变化，以及被操纵，就在所说的内容之下。
WL MUST FELT AS RHOUGH WE A RE SITNTNGIN ON SOMTHING FRON WHTCH GREAT CONSQEQUENCES WIUI SPRING. Imagine peeking in on the Appalachin confecens. That's what we're priviledged to do. 我们一定感觉到，我们正置身于即将到来的春天之中。想象一下窥视阿巴拉契亚山脉的景色吧。这就是我们的荣幸。 A harmny, counterpoint and collecetion of very interesting characters: EACH WOPTHY OF A WHOIE MOVIE ABOUT HIM. Tattaglia looks like that awyer with Anatasia. 这是一部由非常有趣的人物组成的电影：每部关于他的电影都很精彩。塔塔利亚看起来就像阿纳塔西亚的那个女演员。
To witness the power miniupulation among the very too powers, in which the Don achieves an uneasy peace. 见证太上皇之间的权力争斗，唐人在其中实现了令人不安的和平。
PITFAJ工: PITFAJ 工：
Iong, extended, wordy and boreing. The various Dons look like lunctime with theSwxex SEG heavies. 冗长、拖沓、乏味。不同的 Dons 看起来就像与 Swxex SEG 的重型坦克在一起。
CASTING HBRE IS SUPER IMPORTANT. Each man is the Star. No sense of the subtext being jockied around. 'his things is if like when you go to a meeting and you sit in on it with someone who knows, and when you come out, you say; boy that was interesting, they settled tyis or that. 铸造 Hbre 超级重要。每个人都是明星。没有任何潜台词被戏弄的感觉。他的事情是，如果你去参加一个会议，你和知情人坐在一起，当你出来时，你会说，孩子，那很有趣，他们解决了这个或那个问题。 Ind your firned says, is that what you thought what on? Well, what really went on is such and such. 印度 你的父亲说，你是这么想的吗？嗯，真正的情况是这样那样的。 Pailure to make that clear either implicit in the sc3ne, or afterwards, Itting the audience take it at word's Ieven, and then alone with Hagen and The Don, make clear what really went on. 我们应该在剧中或剧后明确说明这一点，让观众信以为真，然后再单独与哈根和唐一起说明真实情况。
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
surrounded himself with Jewish assistants rather than Sicilians. It was 他身边的助手都是犹太人，而不是西西里人。这是
even rumored that he would have named a Jew as his Consigliori if he 甚至有传言说，如果他愿意，会任命一位犹太人为他的执政官
had dared. In any case, as Don Corleone's Family was known as the 敢。无论如何，由于唐-柯里昂家族被称为
Irish Gang because of Hagen's membership, so Don Vincent For- 因为哈根是爱尔兰帮的成员，所以唐-文森特-福尔
lenza's Family was known as the Jewish Family with somewhat more 兰萨家族被称为犹太家族，其家族成员多一些。
accuracy. But he ran an extremely efficient organization and he was 准确性。但他管理的组织效率极高，而且他
not known ever to have fainted at the sight of blood, despite his 尽管他是个 "嗜血者"，但他从未见过见血就晕倒的情况。
sensitive features. He ruled with an iron hand in a velvet political 敏感的特征。他在天鹅绒般的政治舞台上铁腕统治
glove. to arrive and Tom Hagen was struck by how much more imposing, impressive, these five men were than the out-of-towners, the hicks. 汤姆-哈根惊讶地发现，这五个人比那些外乡人、乡巴佬更有气势，更令人印象深刻。 For one thing, the five New York Dons were in the old Sicilian tradition, they were "men with a belly" meaning, figuratively, power and courage; and literally, physical flesh, as if the two went together, as indeed they seemed to have done in Sicily. 首先，纽约的五位 "大块头 "秉承了古老的西西里传统，他们是 "有肚量的人"，形象地说，指的是力量和勇气；字面上说，指的是身体上的肉体，似乎这两者是相辅相成的，而在西西里，这两者似乎确实是相辅相成的。 The five New York Dons were stout, corpulent men with massive leonine heads, features on a large scale, fleshy imperial noses, thick mouths, heavy folded cheeks. They were not too well tailored or barbered; they had the look of no-nonsense busy men without vanity. 这五位纽约男爵身材魁梧，头大如狮，五官端正，鼻梁高挺，嘴唇厚实，脸颊厚重。他们剪裁得体，衣着朴素，一看就是不慕虚荣的大忙人。
There was Anthony Stracci, who controlled the New Jersey area and the shipping on the West Side docks of Manhattan. He ran the gambling in Jersey and was very strong with the Democratic political machine. 安东尼-斯特拉奇控制着新泽西地区和曼哈顿西区码头的航运。他在新泽西经营赌博业，在民主党政治机器中非常强势。 He had a fleet of freight hauling trucks that made him a fortune primarily because his trucks could travel with a heavy overload and not be stopped and fined by highway weight inspectors. 他有一支货运卡车车队，这支车队让他赚得盆满钵满，主要是因为他的卡车可以超载行驶，而不会被公路重量检查员拦下罚款。 These trucks helped ruin the highways and then his road-building firm, with lucrative state contracts, repaired the damage wrought. It was the kind of operation that would warm any man's heart, business of itself creating more business. 这些卡车毁坏了高速公路，然后他的筑路公司利用利润丰厚的国家合同，修复了造成的破坏。这种经营方式让任何人都会感到温暖，生意本身创造了更多的生意。 Stracci, too, was old-fashioned and never dealt in prostitution, but because his business was on the waterfront it was impossible for him not to be involved in the drugsmuggling traffic. 斯特拉奇也是个老古董，从不从事卖淫活动，但由于他的生意在海滨，他不可能不参与毒品走私活动。 Of the five New York Families opposing the Corleones his was the least powerful but the most well disposed. 在与科里昂家族对立的纽约五大家族中，他的家族势力最小，但却最有权势。
The Family that controlled upper New York State, that arranged smuggling of Italian immigrants from Canada, all upstate gambling and exercised veto power on state licensing of racing tracks, was headed by Ottilio Cuneo. 奥蒂利奥-库尼奥（Ottilio Cuneo）领导的家族控制着纽约州上游地区，安排从加拿大偷运意大利移民，控制着州上游地区的所有赌博活动，并对州政府发放赛马场执照行使否决权。 This was a completely disarming man with the face of a jolly round peasant baker, whose legitimate activity was 这是一个完全没有魅力的人，长着一张快乐的圆圆的农民面包师的脸，他的正当活动是
so affected the conduct of everyday business by the New York Families. Also he was a sixty-year-old dandy and woman-chaser. And he had ample opportunity to indulge his weakness. 对纽约各大家族的日常事务产生了如此大的影响。此外，他还是一位六十多岁的花花公子和追女仔。他有足够的机会放纵自己的弱点。
For the Tattaglia Family dealt in women. Its main business was prostitution. It also controlled most of the nightclubs in the United States and could place any talent anywhere in the country. 因为塔塔利亚家族经营的是女人。它的主要业务是卖淫。它还控制着美国大部分的夜总会，可以把任何人才安排到美国的任何地方。 Phillip Tattaglia was not above using strong-arm to get control of promising singers and comics and muscling in on record firms. But prostitution was the main source of the Family income. 菲利普-塔塔利亚不惜使用强硬手段控制有前途的歌手和喜剧演员，并插手唱片公司。但卖淫才是家族收入的主要来源。
His personality was unpleasant to these men. He was a whiner, always complaining of the costs in his Family business. Laundry bills, all those towels, ate up the profits (but he owned the laundry firm that did the work). 他的个性让这些人感到不快。他是个爱抱怨的人，总是抱怨他的家族生意成本太高。洗衣账单，所有这些毛巾，吃掉了利润（但他拥有洗衣公司，负责这些工作）。 The girls were lazy and unstable, running off, committing suicide. The pimps were treacherous and dishonest and without a shred of loyalty. Good help was hard to find. 女孩们好吃懒做，情绪不稳定，离家出走，自杀。皮条客奸诈、不诚实，毫无忠诚可言。好帮手很难找到。 Young lads of Sicilian blood turned up their noses at such work, considered it beneath their honor to traffic and abuse women; those rascals who would slit a throat with a song on their lips and the cross of an Easter palm in the lapel of their jackets. 那些流着西西里血统的年轻人对这种工作嗤之以鼻，认为贩卖和虐待妇女有损他们的尊严；那些流氓嘴里唱着歌，衣襟上挂着复活节棕榈十字架，就会割断别人的喉咙。 So Phillip Tattaglia would rant on to audiences unsympathetic and contemptuous. His biggest howl was reserved for authorities who had it in their power to issue and cancel liquor licenses for his nightclubs and cabarets. 因此，菲利普-塔塔利亚会向那些不同情他、蔑视他的观众咆哮。他最大的咆哮是针对那些有权为他的夜总会和歌舞厅颁发或吊销酒牌的当局。 He swore he had made more millionaires than Wall Street with the money he had paid those thieving guardians of official seals. 他发誓，他用支付给那些偷窃公章的守护者的钱，造就了比华尔街更多的百万富翁。
In a curious way his almost victorious war against the Corleone Family had not won him the respect it deserved. They knew his strength had come first from Sollozzo and then from the Barzini Family. 奇怪的是，他在与柯里昂家族的战争中几乎大获全胜，却没有赢得应有的尊重。他们知道他的力量首先来自索洛佐，然后来自巴尔齐尼家族。 Also the fact that with the advantage of surprise he had not won complete victory was evidence against him. If he had been more efficient, all this trouble could have been avoided. The death of Don Corleone would have meant the end of the war. 此外，他出其不意却没有取得完全的胜利，这也是对他不利的证据。如果他能更有效率一些，所有这些麻烦都可以避免。唐-柯里昂的死本来意味着战争的结束。
It was proper, since they had both lost sons in their war against 这是应该的，因为他们都在反战中失去了儿子。
each other, that Don Corleone and Phillip Tattaglia should acknowledge each other's presence only with a formal nod. Don Corleone was the object of attention, the other men studying him to see what mark of weakness had been left on him by his wounds and defeats. The 唐-柯里昂和菲利普-塔塔利亚只能正式点头致意。唐-柯里昂是众人瞩目的对象，其他人都在研究他，看看他身上的伤痕和失败给他留下了什么弱点。科莱昂
puzzling factor was why Don Corleone had sued for peace after the death of his favorite son. It was an acknowledgment of defeat and would almost sued lead to a lessening of his power. But they would soon know. 令人费解的是，为什么唐-柯里昂会在他最喜欢的儿子死后要求和平。这是一种失败的承认，几乎可以说会导致他权力的削弱。但他们很快就会知道。
BOOK V 287 第 V 287 册
There were greetings, there were drinks to be served and almost another half hour went by before Don Corleone took his seat at the polished walnut table. Unobtrusively, Hagen sat in the chair slightly to the Don's left and behind him. 有问候，有饮料，差不多又过了半个小时，唐-柯里昂才在擦得锃亮的胡桃木桌子旁就座。哈根不引人注意地坐在唐左后方的椅子上。 This was the signal for the other Dons to make their way to the table. Their aides sat behind them, the Consiglioris up close so that they could offer any advice when needed. 这是一个信号，示意其他男爵走到桌前。他们的助手坐在他们身后，执政官则坐在近旁，以便在需要时提供建议。
Don Corleone was the first to speak and he spoke as if nothing had happened. 唐-柯里昂第一个发言，他说得若无其事。 As if he had not been grievously wounded and his eldest son slain, his empire in a shambles, his personal family scattered, Freddie in the West and under the protection of the Molinari Family and Michael secreted in the wastelands of Sicily. 仿佛他还没有身负重伤，他的长子被杀，他的帝国一片狼藉，他的家族四散，弗雷迪在西方，受到莫利纳里家族的保护，而迈克尔则隐居在西西里的荒原上。 He spoke naturally, in Sicilian dialect. 他说话很自然，用的是西西里方言。
"I want to thank you all for coming," he said. "I consider it a service done to me personally and I am in the debt of each and every one of you. "他说："我要感谢大家的到来。"我认为这是对我个人的服务，我欠你们每个人的人情。 And so I will say at the beginning that I am here not to quarrel or convince, but only to reason and as a reasonable man do everything possible for us all to part friends here too. I give my word on that, and some of you who know me well know I do not give my word lightly. 因此，我一开始就会说，我在这里不是为了争吵或说服，而只是为了讲道理，作为一个讲道理的人，我也会尽一切可能让我们大家在这里成为朋友。我向你们保证，你们中有些熟悉我的人知道，我不会轻易保证。 Ah, well, let's get down to business. We are all honorable men here, we don't have to give each other assurances as if we were lawyers." 啊，好吧，我们还是谈正事吧。我们都是正直的人，没必要像律师一样互相保证。"
He paused. None of the others spoke. Some were smoking cigars, others sipping their drinks. All of these men were good listeners, patient men. They had one other thing in common. 他停顿了一下。其他人都没有说话。有些人抽着雪茄，有些人喝着饮料。这些人都是善于倾听、有耐心的人。他们还有一个共同点。 They were those rarities, men who had refused to accept the rule of organized society, men who refused the dominion of other men. There was no force, no mortal man who could bend them to their will unless they wished it. 他们是稀世珍宝，是拒绝接受有组织社会统治的人，是拒绝他人统治的人。没有任何力量，没有任何凡人能让他们屈从于自己的意志，除非他们自己愿意。 They were men who guarded their free will with wiles and murder. Their wills could be subverted only by death. Or the utmost reasonableness. 他们用诡计和谋杀来保护自己的自由意志。只有死亡才能颠覆他们的意志。或者说是最大的合理性。
THE DOW: 道琼斯指数
Don Corleone sighed. "How did things ever go so far?" he asked rhetorically. "Well, no matter. A lot of foolishness has come to pass. It was so unfortunate, so unnecessary. But let me tell what happened, as I see it." 唐-柯里昂叹了口气。"事情怎么会发展到这一步？"他反问道。"嗯，没关系。很多愚蠢的事情已经发生了。太不幸了，太没必要了。但还是让我把事情的原委说出来吧。"
He paused to see if someone would object to his telling his side of the story. YHE DOW: 他停顿了一下，看看是否有人会反对他讲述自己的故事。叶赫道：
"Thank God my health has been restored and maybe I can help set this affair aright. Perhaps my son was too rash, too headstrong, I don't say no to that. Anyway let me just say that Sollozzo came to me "感谢上帝，我恢复了健康，也许我能帮助摆平这件事。也许是我儿子太鲁莽，太任性了，我不反对。总之，我只想说，索洛佐来找过我
THE GODTHTH OR 上帝或
with a business affair in which he asked me for my money and my influence. He said he had the interest of the Tattaglia Family. The affair involved drugs, in which I have no interest. I'm a quiet man and such endeavors are too lively for my taste. I explained this to Sollozzo, with all respect for him and the Tattaglia Family. I gave him my 'no' with all courtesy. I told him his business would not interfere with mine, that I had no objection to his earning his living in this fashion. He took it ill and brought misfortune down on all our heads. Well, that's life. Everyone here could tell his own tale of sorrow. That's not to my purpose."
Don Corleone paused and motioned to Hagen for a cold drink, which Hagen swiftly furnished him. Don Corleone wet his mouth. "I'm willing to make the peace," he said. "Tattaglia has lost a son, I have lost a son. We are quits. 唐-柯里昂停顿了一下，向哈根示意要一杯冷饮，哈根迅速给他倒了一杯。唐-柯里昂润了润嘴。"我愿意和解，"他说。"塔塔利亚失去了一个儿子，我也失去了一个儿子。我们不干了。 What would the world come to if people kept carrying grudges against all reason? That has been the cross of Sicily, where men are so busy with vendettas they have no time to earn bread for their families. It's foolishness. So I say now, let things be as they were before. 如果人们不顾一切地记仇，世界会变成什么样？这就是西西里的十字架，那里的人们忙于复仇，无暇为家人挣面包。这太愚蠢了。所以我现在说，让一切恢复原样吧。 I have not taken any steps to learn who betrayed and killed my son. Given peace, I will not do so. 我没有采取任何措施去了解是谁背叛和杀害了我的儿子。如果有和平，我也不会这样做。 I have a son who cannot come home and I must receive assurances that when I arrange matters so that he can return safely that there will be no interference, no danger from the authorities. 我有一个不能回家的儿子，我必须得到保证，当我安排好事情让他安全返回时，不会受到当局的干涉，不会有危险。 Once that's settled maybe we can talk about other matters that interest us and do ourselves, all of us, a profitable service today." Corleone gestured expressively, submissively, with his hands. "That is all I want." 一旦解决了这个问题，也许我们可以谈谈其他我们感兴趣的事情，为我们自己，为我们大家，今天都做了一件有益的事情"。柯里昂用双手做了一个表示服从的手势。"这就是我想要的"。
It was very well done. It was the Don Corleone of old. Reasonable. 做得非常好。就像以前的唐-柯里昂。很合理
Pliant. Soft-spoken. But every man there had noted that he had claimed good health, which meant he was a man not to be held cheaply despite the misfortunes of the Corleone Family. 柔顺。说话轻声细语但在场的每个人都注意到，他自称身体健康，这意味着，尽管柯里昂家族遭遇不幸，但他是一个不可轻视的人。 It was noted that he had said the discussion of other business was useless until the peace he asked for was given. It was noted that he had asked for the old status quo, that he would lose nothing despite his having got the worst of it over the past year. 有人指出，他曾说过，在他所要求的和平得到满足之前，讨论其他事务是没有用的。会议注意到，他要求维持现状，尽管在过去的一年里，他的情况最糟糕，但他不会有任何损失。
However, it was Emilio Barzini who answered Don Corleone, not Tattaglia. He was curt and to the point without being rude or insulting. 然而，回答唐-柯里昂的是埃米利奥-巴尔齐尼，而不是塔塔利亚。他言辞犀利，一针见血，既不粗鲁，也不侮辱人。
Parzini: 帕尔齐尼
"That is all true enough," Barzini said. "But there's a little more. Don Corleone is too modest. The fact is that Sollozzo and the Tattaglias could not go into their new business without the assistance of Don Corleone. In fact, his disapproval injured them. That's not his "这都是事实，"巴尔齐尼说。"但还有一点。科莱昂阁下太谦虚了。事实上，如果没有科莱昂阁下的帮助，索洛佐和塔塔利亚家族是无法开展他们的新事业的。事实上，他的不赞成伤害了他们这不是他
THE G,OPFATHER : 290 父亲 : 290
have strong feelings about it. Even policemen who help us in gambling and other things would refuse to help us in drugs. So to ask me to perform a service in these matters is to ask me to do a disservice to myself. 对它有强烈的感觉。即使是在赌博和其他事情上帮助我们的警察，也会拒绝在毒品问题上帮助我们。因此，要我在这些问题上提供服务，就是要我对自己不利。 But I'm willing to do even that if all of you think it proper in order to adjust other matters." 但如果你们都认为这样做合适，我也愿意这样做，以便调整其他事务。"
When Don Carleone had finished speaking the room became much more relaxed with more whisperings and cross talk. He had conceded the important point. He would offer his protection to any organized business venture in drugs. 当唐-卡莱奥内讲完之后，会场变得轻松了许多，窃窃私语和交头接耳的声音也多了起来。他承认了重要的一点。他将为任何有组织的毒品生意提供保护。 He was, in effect, agreeing almost entirely to Sollozzo's original proposal if that proposal was endorsed by the national group gathered here. It was understood that he would never participate in the operational phase, nor would he invest his money. 实际上，他几乎完全同意索洛佐最初的建议，如果该建议得到聚集在这里的国家小组的赞同的话。不言而喻，他永远不会参与运营阶段的工作，也不会投入资金。 He would merely use his protective influence with the legal apparatus. But this was a formidablecoscessio? : 他只是利用自己在法律机构中的保护性影响力。但这是一个巨大的挑战。 ：
The Don of Los Angeles, FFank Falcone, spoke to answer. "There's no way of stopping our people from going into that business. They go in on their own and they get in trouble. There's too much money in it to resist. So it's more dangerous if we don't go in. 洛杉矶唐人 FFank Falcone 发言回答。"没有办法阻止我们的人去做那一行。他们自己去，就会惹上麻烦。这里面的钱太多了，根本无法抵挡。所以，如果我们不进去，会更危险。 At least if we control it we can cover it better, organize it better, make sure it causes less trouble. 至少，如果我们能控制它，我们就能更好地掩护它，更好地组织它，确保它少惹麻烦。 Being in it is not so bad, there has to be control, there has to be protection, there has to be organization, we can't have everybody running around doing just what they please like a bunch of anarchists." 我们不能让每个人都像一群无政府主义者一样随心所欲。"
ZALUCHi: 扎鲁奇
The Don of Detroit, more friendly to Corleone than any of the others, also now spoke against his friend's position, in the interest of reasonableness. "I don't believe in drugs," he said. "For years I paid my people extra so they wouldn't do that kind of business. 底特律的唐对柯里昂比其他任何人都要友好，现在他也发言反对他朋友的立场，以示合理。"他说："我不相信毒品。"多年来，我一直给我的人额外的钱，让他们不要做那种生意。 But it didn't matter, it didn't help. Somebody comes to them and says, 'I have powders, if you put up the three-, four-thousand-dollar investment we can make fifty thousand distributing.' Who can resist such a profit? 但这并不重要，也无济于事。有人来找他们说：'我有粉末，如果你投资三四千美元，我们可以赚到五万元的分销费。'谁能拒绝这样的利润呢？ And they are so busy with their little side business they neglect the work I pay them to do. There's more money in drugs. It's getting bigger all the time. There's no way to stop it so we have to control the business and keep it respectable. 他们忙于自己的小生意 却忽略了我付钱让他们做的工作毒品里有更多的钱规模越来越大我们没有办法阻止它 所以我们必须控制毒品生意 让它保持体面 I don't want any of it near schools, I don't want any of it sold to children. That is an infamita. In my city I would try to keep the traffic in the dark people, the colored. They are the best customers, the least troublesome and they are animals anyway. 我不希望任何东西靠近学校，我不希望任何东西卖给儿童。这是个恶名。在我所在的城市，我会尽量让黑种人和有色人种不被贩卖。他们是最好的顾客，最不麻烦，反正他们也是动物。 They have no respect for their wives or their families or for themselves. Let them lose their souls 他们不尊重妻子，不尊重家人，也不尊重自己。让他们失去灵魂
nate here in this country. Already most of our children have found a better life. Some of you have sons who are professors, scientists, musicians, and you are fortunate. Perhaps your grandchildren will become the new pezzonovanti. 在这个国家。我们的大多数孩子已经找到了更好的生活。你们中有些人的儿子是教授、科学家、音乐家，你们是幸运的。也许你们的子孙会成为新的 pezzonovanti。 None of us here want to see our children follow in our footsteps, it's too hard a life. They can be as others, their position and security won by our courage. 在座的各位都不想看到自己的孩子步我们的后尘，那样的生活太艰难了。他们可以像其他人一样，靠我们的勇气赢得地位和安全。 I have grandchildren now and I hope their children may someday, who knows, be a governor, a President, nothing's impossible here in America. But we have to progress with the times. The time is past for guns and killings and massacres. 我现在有孙子孙女，我希望他们的孩子有朝一日能成为州长、总统，在美国没有什么是不可能的。但我们必须与时俱进。枪支、杀戮和屠杀的时代已经过去了。 We have to be cunning like the business people, there's more money in it and it's better for our children and our grandchildren. 我们必须像商人一样狡猾，这样才能赚更多的钱，对我们的子孙后代也更好。
"As for our own deeds, we are not responsible to the .go calibers, the pezzonovantis who take it upon themselves to decide what we shall do with our lives, who declare wars they wish us to fight in to protect what they own. "至于我们自己的行为，我们不需要对那些 .go 口径的人负责，那些 pezzonovantis 自以为是地决定我们的生活，宣布他们希望我们参加的战争，以保护他们拥有的东西。 Who is to say we should obey the laws they make for their own interest and to our hurt? And who are they then to meddle when we look after our own interests? Sonna cosa nostra," Don Corleone said, "these are our own affairs. 谁能说我们应该遵守他们为了自己的利益而制定的、对我们不利的法律？当我们照顾自己的利益时，他们又有什么资格插手？科莱昂阁下说："这是我们自己的事。 We will manage our world for ourselves because it is our world, cosa nostra. And so we have to stick together to guard against outside meddlers. 我们将为自己管理我们的世界，因为这是我们的世界，是我们自己的世界。因此，我们必须团结一致，抵御外来干涉。 Otherwise they will put the ring in our nose as they have put the ring in the nose of all the millions of Neapolitans and other Italians in this country. 否则，他们就会把戒指戴在我们的鼻子上，就像他们把戒指戴在这个国家数百万那不勒斯人和其他意大利人的鼻子上一样。
"For this reason I forgo my vengeance for my dead son, for the common good. I swear now that as long as I am responsible for the "为此，我放弃为我死去的儿子复仇，为了大家的利益。我现在发誓，只要我还对
actions of my Family there will not be one finger lifted against any man here without just cause and utmost provocation. I am willing to sacrifice my commercial interests for the common good. 在没有正当理由和极度挑衅的情况下，我的家人不会对这里的任何人动一根手指头。为了共同的利益，我愿意牺牲自己的商业利益。 This is my word, this is my honor, there are those of you here who know I have never betrayed either. 这是我的承诺，这是我的荣誉，在座的各位都知道我从未背叛过任何一方。
"But I have a selfish interest. My youngest son had to flee, accused of Sollozzo's murder and that of a police captain. I must now make arrangements so that he can come home with safety, cleared of all those false charges. That is my affair and I will make those arrangements. "但我有私心我的小儿子不得不逃亡，被指控谋杀了索洛佐和一名警察队长。我现在必须做出安排，让他能安全回家，洗脱所有这些不实的指控。这是我的事，我会安排好的 I must find the real culprits perhaps, or perhaps I must convince the authorities of his innocence, perhaps the witnesses and informants will recant their lies. But again I say that this is my affair and I believe I will be able to bring my son home. 也许我必须找到真正的罪魁祸首，也许我必须让当局相信他是无辜的，也许证人和告密者会收回他们的谎言。但我还是要说，这是我的事，我相信我一定能带儿子回家。
"But let me say this. I am a superstitious man, a ridiculous failing "但我要说我是一个迷信的人，一个可笑的失败者
тHE GOBrat'的ER
but I must confess it here. 但我必须在这里承认。 And so if some unlucky accident should befall my youngest son, if some police officer should accidentally shoot him, if he should hang himself in his cell, if new witnesses appear to testify to his guilt, my superstition will make me feel that it was the result of the ill will still borne me by some people here. 因此，如果我的小儿子遭遇不幸，如果某个警察不小心开枪打了他，如果他在牢房里上吊自杀，如果有新的证人出现证明他有罪，我的迷信会让我觉得，这是这里的某些人对我怀有恶意的结果。 Let me go further. If my son is struck by a bolt of lightning I will blame some of the people here. 让我更进一步。如果我的儿子被闪电击中，我会责怪这里的一些人。 If his plane should fall into the sea or his ship sink beneath the waves of the ocean, if he should catch a mortal fever, if his automobile should be struck by a train, such is my superstition that I would blame the ill will felt by people here. 如果他的飞机坠入大海，如果他的轮船沉入波涛汹涌的海底，如果他得了致命的高烧，如果他的汽车被火车撞了，我就是这么迷信，我会责怪这里的人们所感受到的恶意。 Gentlemen, that ill will, that bad luck, I could never forgive. But aside from that let me swear by the souls of my grandchildren that I will never break the peace we have made. 先生们，我永远无法原谅这种恶意和厄运。但除此之外，让我以我子孙的灵魂起誓，我永远不会破坏我们之间的和平。 After all, are we or are we not better men than those pezzonovanti who have killed countless millions of men in our lifetimes?" "毕竟，与那些在我们有生之年杀害了无数人的pezzonovanti人相比，我们是不是更好的人呢？"
With this Don Corleone stepped from his place and went down the table to where Don Phillip Tattaglia was sitting. Tattaglia rose to greet him and the two men embraced, kissing each other's cheeks. 唐-柯里昂说完这句话，走下桌子，来到唐-菲利普-塔塔利亚坐着的地方。塔塔利亚起身向他问好，两个人拥抱在一起，亲吻着对方的脸颊。 The other Dons in the room applauded and rose to shake hands with everybody in sight and to congratulate Don Corleone and Don Tattaglia on their new friendship. 房间里的其他男爵们纷纷鼓掌，起身与在场的每个人握手，祝贺唐-柯里昂和唐-塔塔利亚结为新朋友。 It was not perhaps the warmest friendship in the world, they would not send each other Christmas gift greetings, but they would not murder each other. That was friendship enough in this world, all that was needed. 这也许不是世界上最温暖的友谊，他们不会互送圣诞礼物问候，但也不会互相残杀。在这个世界上，这样的友谊就足够了，这就是他们所需要的一切。
Since his son Freddie was under the protection of the Molinari Family in the West, Don Corleone lingered with the San Francisco Don after the meeting to thank him. 由于他的儿子弗雷迪在西部受到莫利纳里家族的保护，唐-柯里昂在会后与旧金山的唐人逗留，向他表示感谢。 Molinari said enough for Don Corleone to gather that Freddie had found his niche out there, was happy and had become something of a ladies' man. He had a genius for running a hotel, it seemed. 莫利纳里说的话足以让唐-柯里昂明白，弗雷迪在外面找到了自己的位置，他很快乐，而且成了一个有女人缘的男人。看来他在经营旅馆方面很有天赋。 Don Corleone shook his head in wonder, as many fathers do when told of undreamed-of talents in their children. Wasn't it true that sometimes the greatest misfortunes brought unforeseen rewards? They both agreed that this was so. 唐-柯里昂惊奇地摇了摇头，就像许多父亲在得知自己的孩子拥有前所未见的天赋时一样。有时候，再大的不幸也会带来意想不到的收获，这难道不是真的吗？他们都认为是这样的。 Meanwhile Corleone made it clear to the San Francisco Don that he was in his debt for the great service done in protecting Freddie. 与此同时，柯里昂向旧金山唐人表明，他欠他一个人情，因为他为保护弗雷迪做出了巨大贡献。 He let it be known that his influence would be exerted so that the important racing wires would always be available to his people no matter what changes occurred in the power structure in the years to come, an important guarantee since the struggle over this facility was a constant open wound complicated by the fact that the Chicago 他让人们知道，他将发挥自己的影响力，使重要的赛马电线在未来的岁月里无论权力结构发生怎样的变化，他的人民都能始终使用。
BOOK V 295 第 V 295 册
people had their heavy hand in it. But Don Corleone was not without influence even in that land of barbarians and so his promise was a gift of gold. 他们在其中下了重手。但是，即使在那片蛮荒之地，科莱昂阁下也并非没有影响力，因此他的承诺就是赠送黄金。
It was evening before Don Corleone, Tom Hagen and the bodyguard-chauffeur, who happened to be Rocco Lampone, arrived at the 傍晚时分，唐-柯里昂、汤姆-哈根和保镖兼司机（恰好是罗科-兰波内）才来到这里。
mall in Long Beach. When they went into the house the Don said to Hagen, "Our driver, that man Lampone, keep an eye on him. He's a fellow worth something better I think." Hagen wondered at this remark. 长滩的购物中心。他们进屋后，唐对哈根说："我们的司机，那个叫兰彭的人，看好他。我觉得他是个有价值的家伙"。哈根对这句话感到很奇怪。 Lampone had not said a word all day, had not even glanced at the two men in the back seat. He had opened the door for the Don, the car had been in front of the bank when they emerged, he had done everything correctly but no more than any well-trained chauffeur might do. 兰波内一整天都没有说过一句话，甚至没有瞥过后座上的两个人一眼。他为唐打开了车门，当他们出现时，车已经停在了银行门口，他所做的一切都很正确，但也不过是任何一个训练有素的司机可能会做的事情。 Evidently the Don's eye had seen something he had not seen. 显然，唐僧的眼睛看到了他没有看到的东西。
The Don dismissed Hagen and told him to come back to the house after supper. But to take his time and rest a little since they would put in a long night of discussion. He also told Hagen to have Clemenza and Tessio present. They should come at ten P.m., not before. 唐把哈根打发走了，让他晚饭后再来家里。但要慢慢来，休息一下，因为他们要讨论一个漫长的夜晚。他还告诉哈根让克莱门扎和泰西欧在场。他们应该在晚上十点来，而不是之前。 Hagen was to brief Clemenza and Tessio on what had happened at the meeting that afternoon. 哈根向克莱门扎和泰西欧介绍了当天下午会议的情况。
At ten the Don was waiting for the three men in his office, the corner room of the house with its law library and special phone. There was a tray with whiskey bottles, ice and soda water. The Don gave his instructions. 十点钟，唐在他的办公室里等着这三个人，他的办公室在房子的一角，里面有法律图书馆和专用电话。托盘上放着威士忌酒瓶、冰块和苏打水。唐下达了指示。
"We made the peace this afternoon," he said. "I gave my word and my honor and that should be enough for all of you. But our friends are not so trustworthy so let's all be on our guard still. We don't want any more nasty little surprises." The Don turned to Hagen. "我们今天下午达成了和解，"他说。"我向大家保证了我的承诺和我的荣誉，这对大家来说应该足够了。但我们的朋友并不那么值得信任，所以大家还是要提高警惕。我们可不想再有什么令人讨厌的小意外了。"唐转向哈根。 "You've let the Bocchicchio hostages go?" "你放走了博奇基奥的人质？"
Hagen nodded. "I called Clemenza as soon as I got home." 哈根点了点头。"我一回家就给克莱门扎打了电话。"
Corleone turned to the massive Clemenza. The caporegime nodded. "I released them. Tell me, Godfather, is it possible for a Sicilian to be as dumb as the Bocchicchios pretend to be?" 柯里昂转向身材魁梧的克莱门扎。首相点了点头。"我放了他们。告诉我，教父，西西里人有可能像博奇奇奥家族假装的那样笨吗？"
Don Corleone smiled a little. "They are clever enough to make a good living. Why is it so necessary to be more clever than that? It's not the Bocchicchios who cause the troubles of this world. But it's true, they haven't got the Sicilian head." 科莱昂阁下微微一笑。"他们很聪明，足以过上好日子。为什么还要比他们更聪明呢？这个世界的麻烦并不是博奇基奥家族造成的。但他们确实没有西西里人的头脑"
They were all in a relaxed mood, now that the war was over. Don Corleone himself mixed drinks and brought one to each man. The Don sipped his carefully and lit up a cigar. 战争已经结束，他们的心情都很放松。唐-柯里昂亲自调酒，给每个人端来一杯。唐-柯里昂小心翼翼地呷了一口，点燃了一支雪茄。
THE GODFATHER - 296 教父 - 296
"I want nothing set forth to discover what happened to Sonny, that's done with and to be forgotten. I want all cooperation with the other Families even if they become a little greedy and we don't get our proper share in things. "我不希望有人去调查桑尼的事，那已经过去了，应该被遗忘。我希望与其他家族合作，即使他们变得有点贪婪，而我们没有得到应有的份额。 I want nothing to break this peace no matter what the provocation until we've found a way to bring Michael home. And I want that to be first thing on your minds. Remember this, when he comes back he must come back in absolute safety. 在我们找到带迈克尔回家的办法之前 不管有什么挑衅 我都不希望破坏和平我希望这是你们的首要任务记住 当他回来的时候 他必须绝对安全地回来 I don't mean from the Tattaglias or the Barzinis. What I'm concerned about are the police. Sure, we can get rid of the real evidence against him; that waiter won't testify, nor that spectator or gunman or whatever he was. 我指的不是塔塔利亚家或巴尔兹尼家的人。我担心的是警察。当然，我们可以去掉对他不利的真凭实据；那个服务生不会出庭作证，那个旁观者、枪手什么的也不会出庭作证。 The real evidence is the least of our worries since we know about it. What we have to worry about is the police framing false evidence because their informers have assured them that Michael Corleone is the man who killed their captain. Very well. 真正的证据是我们最不需要担心的，因为我们已经知道了。我们要担心的是警方捏造假证据 因为他们的线人向他们保证 麦克柯里昂就是杀死他们队长的人很好 We have to demand that the Five Families do everything in their power to correct this belief of the police. All their informers who work with the police must come up with new stories. I think after my speech this afternooon they will understand it is to their interest to do so. 我们必须要求 "五大家族 "竭尽全力纠正警方的这种想法。所有与警方合作的线人都必须编造新的故事。我想在我今天下午的演讲之后，他们会明白这样做对他们有利。 But that's not enough. We have to come up with something special so Michael won't ever have to worry about that again. Otherwise there's no point in him coming back to this country. So let's all think about that. That's the most important matter. 但这还不够我们得想点特别的办法 这样迈克尔就再也不用担心了否则他就没必要回来了所以我们都想想这个问题这才是最重要的
"Now, any man should be allowed one foolishness in his life. I have had mine. I want all the land around the mall bought, the houses bought. I don't want any man able to look out his window into my garden even if it's a mile away. "现在，任何人一生中都应该有一次犯傻的机会。我已经有过了。我要买下商场周围所有的土地和房子我不希望任何人能从他的窗口看到我的花园，哪怕它在一英里之外。 I want a fence around the mall and I want the mall to be on full protection all the time. I want a gate in that fence. In short, I wish now to live in a fortress. Let me say to you now that I will never go into the city to work again. I will be semiretired. 我要在商场周围建一道栅栏，我要让商场时刻处于全面保护之中。我要在栅栏上建一扇门。总之，我现在希望住在一个堡垒里。让我现在对你们说，我再也不会进城工作了。我将半退休 I feel an urge to work in the garden, to make a little wine when the grapes are in season. I want to live in my house. The only time I'll leave is to go on a little vacation or to see someone on important business and then I want all precautions taken. Now don't take this amiss. 我有一种冲动，想在花园里劳作，想在葡萄成熟的季节酿点葡萄酒。我想住在自己的房子里。我唯一离开的时候就是去度个小假，或者去见一个有要事的人，然后我要采取一切预防措施。别误会 I'm not preparing anything. I'm being prudent, I've always been a prudent man, there is nothing I find so little to my taste as carelessness in life. Women and children can afford to be careless, men cannot. 我没有准备任何东西。我很谨慎，我一直都是个谨慎的人，我觉得没有什么比生活中的粗心大意更不合我的口味了。女人和孩子可以粗心大意，男人就不行了。 Be leisurely in all these things, no frantic preparations to alarm our friends. It can be done in such a way as to seem natural. 在所有这些事情上都要从容不迫，不要疯狂准备，以免惊动我们的朋友。这样做会显得很自然。
"Now I'm going to leave things more and more up to each of you "现在，我将越来越多地把事情交给你们每个人去做
BOOK V ・ 297 第 V 册 ・ 297
three. I want the Santino regime disbanded and the men placed in your regimes. That should reassure our friends and show that I mean peace. Tom, I want you to put together a group of men who will go to Las Vegas and give me a full report on what is going on out there. 三个我希望解散桑蒂诺政权 把这些人交给你们管理这应该能让我们的朋友放心 并表明我的和平意愿汤姆,我要你召集一批人去拉斯维加斯 向我全面汇报那里的情况 Tell me about Fredo, what is really happening out there, I hear I wouldn't recognize my own son. It seems he's a cook now, that he amuses himself with young girls more than a grown man should. 跟我说说弗雷多，外面到底发生了什么 我听说我都认不出自己的儿子了看来他现在是个厨子了 他和年轻姑娘们玩得很开心 比一个成年男人该做的还多 Well, he was always too serious when he was young and he was never the man for Family business. But let's find out what really can be done out there." 他年轻的时候总是太严肃，而且他也不适合做家族生意。但让我们看看外面到底能做些什么。"
Hagen said quietly, "Should we send your son-in-law? After all, Carlo is a native of Nevada, he knows his way around." 哈根低声说："我们应该派你的女婿去吗？毕竟卡罗是内华达州人，他熟悉内华达州的路。"
Don Corleone shook his head. "No, my wife is lonely here without any of her children. I want Constanzia and her husband moved into one of the houses on the mall. 科莱昂阁下摇了摇头。"不，我的妻子在这里很孤独，没有她的任何孩子。我想让康斯坦齐娅和她丈夫搬到购物中心的一栋房子里。 I want Carlo given a responsible job, maybe I've been too harsh on him, and"-Don Corleone made a grimace-"I'm short of sons. Take him out of the gambling and put him in with the unions where he can do some paper work and a lot of talking. 我想给卡罗一份负责任的工作，也许我对他太苛刻了，而且"--唐-柯里昂做了个鬼脸--"我缺少儿子。把他从赌局中解救出来，让他在工会里做些文书工作，多说说话。 He's a good talker." There was the tiniest note of contempt in the Don's voice. 他很会说话"。唐的声音里透出一丝轻蔑。
Hagen nodded. "OK, Clemenza and I will go over all the people and put together a group to do the Vegas job. Do you want me to call Freddie home for a few days?" 哈根点了点头。"好的，我和克莱门扎会把所有的人都过一遍，然后组建一个小组来做拉斯维加斯的工作。你想让我叫弗雷迪回家几天吗？"
The Don shook his head. He said cruelly, "What for? My wife can still cook our meals. Let him stay out there." The three men shifted uneasily in their seats. 唐摇摇头。他冷酷地说："为什么？我妻子还能为我们做饭。让他留在外面吧。"三个人在座位上不安地摇晃着。 They had not realized Freddie was in such severe disfavor with his father and they suspected it must be because of something they did not know. 他们没有意识到弗雷迪与他父亲的关系如此恶劣，他们怀疑这一定是因为他们不知道的事情。
Don Corleone sighed. "I hope to grow som good green peppers and tomatoes in the garden this year, more than we can eat. I'll make you presents of them. I want a little peace, a little quiet and tranquillity for my old age. Well, that's all. Have another drink if you like." 唐-柯里昂叹了口气。"我希望今年能在花园里种出一些 上好的青椒和西红柿，多到我们吃不完。我会给你们做礼物的。我希望晚年能有一点安宁、宁静和祥和。就这样吧再喝一杯吧
It was a dismissal. The men rose. Hagen accompanied Clemenza and Tessio to their cars and arranged meetings with them to thrash out the operational details that would accomplish the stated desires of their Don. 这是解散。众人起身。哈根陪着克莱门扎和泰西欧上了他们的车，并安排了与他们的会面，以确定行动细节，实现他们唐的既定愿望。 Then he went back into the house where he knew Don Corleone would be waiting for him. 然后他回到了房子里，他知道唐-柯里昂会在那里等着他。
The Don had taken off his jacket and tie and was lying down on 唐脱掉了外套和领带，躺在地上。
THE GODFATHER 298 教父 298
the couch. His stern face was relaxed into lines of fatigue. He waved Hagen into a chair and said, "Well, Consigliori, do you disapprove of any of my deeds today?" 沙发上。他那严厉的面孔放松了下来，露出了疲惫的线条。他挥手让哈根坐到椅子上，然后说："好吧，康西格里奥里，你不赞成我今天的任何行为吗？"
Hagen took his time answering. "No," he said. "But I don't find it consistent, nor true to your nature. You say you don't want to find out how Santino was killed or want vengeance for it. I don't believe that. 哈根慢慢地回答。"不，"他说。"但我觉得这不一致，也不符合你的本性。你说你不想知道桑蒂诺是怎么被杀的，也不想为此复仇。我不相信。 You gave your word for peace and so you'll keep the peace but I can't believe you will give your enemies the victory they seem to have won today. You've constructed a magnificent riddle that I can't solve, so how can I approve or disapprove?" 你保证过和平，所以你会维持和平，但我不相信你会让你的敌人取得他们今天似乎已经取得的胜利。你设计了一个我解不开的华丽谜题 我怎么能赞成或反对呢？"
A look of content came over the Don's face. "Well, you know me better than anyone else. Even though you're not a Sicilian, I made you one. Everything you say is true, but there's a solution and you'll comprehend it before it spins out to the end. 唐人的脸上露出了满足的神情。"嗯，你比任何人都了解我。虽然你不是西西里人，但我把你变成了西西里人。你说的都是真的，但有一个解决办法，你会在事情发展到最后之前理解它。 You agree everyone has to take my word and I'll keep my word. And I want my orders obeyed exactly. But, Tom, the most important thing is we have to get Michael home as soon as possible. Make that first in your mind and in your work. 你同意每个人都要听我的话 而我也会遵守诺言我希望我的命令被严格遵守但是 汤姆 最重要的是 我们要尽快把迈克尔送回家在你的思想和工作中都要把这放在第一位 Explore all the legal alleys, I don't care how much money you have to spend. It has to be foolproof when he comes home. Consult the best lawyers on criminal law. I'll give you the names of some judges who will give you a private audience. 探索所有的合法途径，我不在乎你要花多少钱。当他回家时，必须做到万无一失。咨询刑法方面最好的律师我会给你一些法官的名字 他们会私下见你的 Until that time we have to guard against all treacheries." 在此之前，我们必须防范一切背叛行为。"
Hagen said, "Like you, I'm not worried so much about the real evidence as the evidence they will manufacture. Also some police friend may kill Michael after he's arrested. They may kill him in his cell or have one of the prisoners do it. 哈根说："和你一样，我担心的不是真凭实据，而是他们会制造的证据。另外，一些警察朋友可能会在迈克尔被捕后杀了他。他们可能会在他的牢房里杀了他，或者让某个囚犯动手。 As I see it, we can't even afford to have him arrested or accused.' 在我看来，我们甚至不能让他被捕或受到指控。
Don Corleone sighed. "I know, I know. That's the difficulty. But we can't take too long. There are troubles in Sicily. 唐-柯里昂叹了口气。"我知道，我知道。这就是困难所在。但我们不能拖得太久。西西里有麻烦 The young fellows over there don't listen to their elders anymore and a lot of the men deported from America are just too much for the old-fashioned Dons to handle. Michael could get caught in between. 那边的年轻人已经不听长辈的话了 而且很多被美国驱逐出境的人 对于老派的 Dons 来说实在是太难对付了迈克尔可能会被夹在中间。 I've taken some precautions against that and he's still got a good cover but that cover won't last forever. That's one of the reasons I had to make the peace. Barzini has friends in Sicily and they were beginning to sniff Michael's trail. 我已经采取了一些预防措施，他仍然有一个很好的掩护，但这个掩护不会永远持续下去。这也是我不得不求和的原因之一巴尔泽尼在西西里有朋友 他们开始嗅到了迈克尔的踪迹 That gives you one of the answers to your riddle. I had to make the peace to insure my son's safety. There was nothing else to do.' 这就是谜语的答案之一。为了确保我儿子的安全，我不得不求和。别无他法。
Hagen didn't bother asking the Don how he had gotten this information. He was not even surprised, and it was true that this 哈根懒得问唐人是怎么得到这个消息的。他甚至一点也不感到惊讶，因为这确实是
Chapter 章节
So 那么
21
BUT it was to be nearly another year before Don Corleone could arrange for his son Michael to be smuggled back into the United States. During that time the whole Family racked their brains for suitable schemes. 但是，唐-柯里昂又花了将近一年的时间才安排将他的儿子迈克尔偷渡回美国。在这段时间里，整个家族都在绞尽脑汁寻找合适的计划。 Even Ca lo Rizzi was listened to now that he was living in the mall with Con ie. (During that time they had a second child, a boy.) But none of the schemes met with the Don's approval. 但这些计划都没有得到唐的同意。
Finally it was the Bocchicch Family who through a misfortune of its own solved the problem. There was one Bocchicchio, a young cousin of no more than twenty- ye years of aqmamed Felix, who was born in America and with moke brains nan an, one in the clan had ever had before. 最后，博奇奇家族通过自己的不幸解决了这个问题。博奇基奥有一个不到二十岁的年轻堂兄，名叫菲利克斯，他出生在美国，拥有家族中从未有过的聪明才智。 He had refused to be drawn to the Family garbage hauling business and married nice American girl of English stock to further his split from the clan. He went to so ool at night, to become a lawyer, and worked during the day as a vil service post office clerk. 他拒绝加入家族的垃圾运输业，娶了一位漂亮的英国裔美国女孩，以进一步脱离家族。为了成为一名律师，他晚上去上大学，白天则在邮局当职员。 During that time he had three children 1 t his wife was a prudent manager and they lived on his salary unti he got his law degree. 在此期间，他有了三个孩子 1 t 他的妻子是一位谨慎的管理者，在他获得法律学位之前，他们一直靠他的工资生活。
Now Felix Bocchicchio, like many young men, thought that having struggled to complete his education and maste the tools of his profession, his virtue would automatically be rewarded and he would earn 现在，菲利克斯-博奇基奥和许多年轻人一样，以为努力完成了学业，掌握了专业工具，他的美德就会自动得到回报，他就能赚到钱。
SCENE THIRTYSIX: MICHAEL IN SICILY 场景三十六：西西里的迈克尔
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
(a) We are in Sicily in the Springtime. We consider the land itself; ancient, with beautiful views of the sea; in part arid, and now, in the Springtime, abundant. Most of all a feeling of its ancient खxx rituals and roots. (a) 我们在春天的西西里。我们对这片土地本身进行了考量：它古老，拥有美丽的海景；它部分地区干旱，而现在，在春天，它又是一片丰饶的土地。最重要的是，我们感受到了它古老的खxx仪式和根源。 Mi see a figuce, who becomes Micahel, walking with his two Shephard bodyguards and their Lumparas. He is dressed as a Sicilian. He returns to the -state that Don Tomassino, his protector, manages. 我看到一个变成米凯尔的无花果人，正带着他的两个薛法尔保镖和他们的朗巴拉走来。他穿着西西里人的衣服。他回到了他的保护人唐-托马西诺管理的州。
That night they sit in the gardenk drinking wine, and listeaing tothe stories thatDon Tomassino, and Dr. Taza tell about the land, the Mafia. We get a sense of the roots of these matters. But IIcahel has been there seven modths, he has heard these stories over and over again. 那天晚上，他们坐在花园里喝酒，听托马西诺先生和塔扎医生讲述有关这片土地和黑手党的故事。我们了解了这些事情的根源。但伊卡尔已经在那里待了七个世纪 他已经听过这些故事一遍又一遍了 He informs the don That he intends to take a major hike to the perhaps to the mountains; and perhaps, he will be away for several days. Don Tomassino agrees, but on conditions that he wake the two bodybuards with him. 他告诉堂 Tomassino，他打算进行一次大型徒步旅行，也许要到山上去；也许，他要离开好几天。唐-托马西诺同意了，但条件是他要把两个保镖一起叫醒。
THE TINES: 铁丝网
Sicily after the war; some sense of the fighting that had been there. The ruins; the police and military vehicles are ommon. There is still fighting with the seperatists. (RES CARCH). The communits. The docs are skinny. The peont are still hungry. 战后的西西里；对那里曾经发生过的战斗有了一些了解。废墟、警车和军车屡见不鲜。分离主义者仍在战斗。（RES CARCH）：社区。医生们很瘦人们还在挨饿 They're attitude toward Americans? Amerdca. Cigare Atss? Gasoline? 他们对美国人的态度？美国人香烟？汽油？
TONE AND ITHAGLRY 音调和音量
The land itself; Sicily holds the answers to many things concerning the main story in the U:S. The feeding that we HAV R TURNDD TO ROOTS that lead us to all the major issues of the book. a NLVER- NDING S NSS OF THE RITUAL, THE CUSTON, 西西里岛这块土地本身就为美国的主要故事提供了答案。我们从西西里的土地上找到了根源，而这些根源将我们引向书中的所有主要问题、
THE OID, TH ANCILNT. THL CODE THEY WAY PEOTL HAVE I ARIED TO LIV THE REASON FOR THE NAFIA, not so much intellectually but emotionally, almost mystically. "OID"，"ACCILNT"。我是以这样的方式来理解纳菲亚的原因的，这种理解不是理智上的，而是情感上的，几乎是神秘的。
Micahel's jaw is revealed to us; it has healed in a grotesque way, almost a ohysical symbol of his state of transition: 米凯尔的下巴展现在我们面前；它以一种怪异的方式愈合，几乎是他过渡状态的物理象征：
the fact that he is now one of them, he has killed. Somehow, a reference to Kay? 事实上，他现在是他们中的一员，他已经杀了人。莫名其妙地，提到了凯？
A perhiod of re-assesment; of reflection for llicahel. 重新评估的时期；反思的时期。
is bored; nxious for things to change. SICILY A IAND OF GHOSTS. 无聊；渴望事情有所改变。西西里是鬼魂的聚集地。
THS CORE: THS 核心：
To show Micahel in his pæace of hiding; to indicate how Mong he has been there; to ihow him in the midst of the roots of the 'family business'; and to indic te he is restless and bored. 展示米凯尔的藏身之处；说明他在那里呆了多久；说明他是如何扎根于 "家族企业 "之中的；并表明他焦躁不安、百无聊赖。
RITFALIS: 里特法利斯
Too long; too talky. Fiałure to fascinate with the stories of the Mafia, the roots and customs and anecdotes. ASK MARIO To cover some of this. 《太长；太啰嗦。黑手党的故事、根源、习俗和趣闻轶事让人着迷。请问马里奥》涵盖了其中的一些内容。
Nicahel's state of being must be interestiag; he wants something to happen. 尼卡尔的状态一定是感兴趣的，他希望发生点什么。
The Characters of Dr. Taza and Don Tomasino are too cliched. They must be the major characters, and worth of a whole movie, if une were to be made. 塔扎医生和唐-托马西诺的角色过于老套。如果要制作一部电影，他们必须是主要人物，而且值得制作一部完整的电影。
We MUST intuitively understand that although we are now in a totally different enviorment that the onem we have been in througout the film, it relat the other pasviorment better. 我们必须直观地认识到，虽然我们现在所处的环境与影片中的环境完全不同，但它与另一个环境的关系更好。
BAEK GRONND
SCENE THIRTYSEVEN: MICHAEL'S HIKE 场景 37：迈克尔的远足
SCENE THIRTYS UN: MICHAEI'S HIK 场景三 联合国：米凯的徒步旅行
1. SYNOPSIS: 1.简介：
Micahel sets out on his hike, accompanied by the two They hike, stop occasionally to enjoy a vista, and eat a Iunch of frewh cheese,bread and wine. 米歇尔在两人的陪同下开始徒步旅行，他们偶尔停下来欣赏美景，吃一顿奶酪、面包和葡萄酒。 Frabrizzio is a chacacter, almost making jokes; making the tatoo on his chest dance for Micahel, and askinghim cuestions about American; and asking Micahel to take him to "merica. At one of these rests; they see what almost looks like a. 弗拉布里齐奥是个很有个性的人，他几乎是在开玩笑；他让胸前的纹身为米凯尔跳舞，并向他询问有关美国的问题；他还要求米凯尔带他去 "美国"。在其中一次休息时，他们看到了一个几乎看起来像......的东西。 fantasy; young bytare girls preparing an ancient villa for itw padrone: laughing and playing while they do so. At one point, a number of the boys are chaeing a young girl, who in the course of the game, runs near to Nicahel. 幻想；年轻的姑娘们在为自己的父亲准备一座古老的别墅：她们一边准备一边嬉笑打闹。有一次，几个男孩正在和一个年轻女孩玩耍，在游戏过程中，女孩跑到了尼卡尔附近。 He sees her, and, as is bodysuards joke, is hit by the 'Thunderbolt'. Whe is exouistively beautiful, and INicahel is overwhelmed. 他看到了她，正如防弹衣开的玩笑一样，他被 "雷电 "击中了。小惠美艳动人，伊尼卡谢尔不知所措。 They proceed to the local village; and at the cafe, joke with the owner of how Micahel has been mit by the Thunderbolt; and try to find out who the girl is. The more the talk the more sullent the innkeeper becomes, until he becomes altogether rude. 他们来到当地的村庄，在咖啡馆里和店主开起了玩笑，谈论米歇尔是如何被雷电击中的，并试图找出那个女孩是谁。他们说得越多，旅馆老板就越闷闷不乐，直至变得粗鲁无礼。 It is then that they realize the truth; the sirl is his daushter. 这时，他们才意识到真相：女孩就是他的父亲。
Micahel tells the two Sheparheds to fetch the man; and tells him definatively, and with the authority of a Don, that he desires to court the girl honorably. He tells all ebout 米迦勒让两个牧羊人去把那个男人找来，并以唐人的权威明确地告诉他，他想光荣地追求这个女孩。他告诉了所有关于
himself. and Nakes it clear that Marrasic is his motive; this amazes the two bodyguards. 纳克斯明确表示，马拉西奇是他的动机；这让两名保镖大吃一惊。
The inakeepr invites inicahel to return that unday. 该办公室邀请 Inicahel 在当天返回。
They retucn to DonTomassino's; and Micahel exolains his 他们回到唐-托马西诺家，米歇尔向他的
intentions; and reouests a car so he can buy gifts. 意图；并重新购置一辆汽车，以便购买礼物。
THE TIM SS: 蒂姆-塞斯
A seperatist parade as in salvatore Giulano; with the commuoist flags. Generally, a sense of the Communist partま in posters, etc. 如 salvatore Giulano 的分离主义游行；与共产主义旗帜。一般来说，海报等都有共产主义部分ま的感觉。
Fabrizzo's desire to go to Americar 法布里佐想去美国的愿望
The soldiers and militar vehciles they see on their hike. 他们在徒步旅行中看到的士兵和军用车辆。
IMAG LRY AND TON: 想象力
The great hike; a journey for something. Micahel's handkerchief, and constant use of it. 伟大的远足；为某事而踏上的旅程。米歇尔的手帕，以及对它的不断使用。
The land; the abundance. Images of Spring. The Iunch. Fabrizzo as a funny fellow; 土地；丰饶。春天的图景。午餐有趣的法布里佐
A yearning for something. 对某种事物的渴望
The fantasy of the the youngsters by the Roman ruin; as though we are looking in at a scene happening thousands of years a.go. 年轻人在罗马废墟边的幻想，仿佛让我们看到了几千年前发生的一幕。
Apollonia: her increidble beautifyzx Nust use a sixteenyear old. $ike Stefana Sandrelli. 阿波洛尼娅：她的美艳不可方物，就像斯蒂芬娜-桑德雷利（Stefana Sandrelli）。
Somehow the whole expierieece must be put on film; we must expierence Michbl's reaction. 必须以某种方式把整个事件拍摄下来，我们必须看到 Michbl 的反应。
The scene in the Inn is funny; the more they describe the 客栈里的场景很有趣，他们越是描述
sirl, the less the Innkeeper jokes. ASK MARIO? irl，旅馆老板就越不会开玩笑。问马里奥？
THE CORE: 核心：
To show how Nicahel meets and falls inlove with Apollonia; and demonstrate that he intends to marry her. 说明尼卡尔如何与阿波罗尼亚相遇并坠入爱河，并表明他打算娶她为妻。
To indicate Fabrìzz立s desire to go to America. 表示 Fabrìzz 立志要去美国。
ITFAIIS : ITFAIIS ：
If appolonia doesn't make your heart stop just to Iook at her. 如果光是看着她，还不能让你心跳停止的话。
If the coincidence that the Innkeeper is the father of the girl they have just seen seems contrived. (if it is funny, If Micaal's quikk decision to marry her seems un-likay. If Nicahel in a subtle way, does notheve the auality of 如果旅馆老板是他们刚刚见到的女孩的父亲这一巧合显得不合情理。(如果这很有趣，如果米卡尔匆忙决定娶她似乎不妥。如果 Nicahel 以一种微妙的方式，不具备
a Don. a 唐
one mornins: midod tobes a lons Hihe. 一天清晨，我在海边散步。
BOOK VI - 33 I 第 VI - 33 I 册
beyond Corleone. He was, naturally, accompanied by the two shepherd bodyguards. This was not really a protection against enemies of the Corleone Family. It was simply too dangerous for anyone not a native to go wandering about by himself. It was dangerous enough for a native. 科莱昂之外。他的身边自然少不了两名牧羊人保镖。这其实并不是为了防范柯里昂家族的敌人。对任何一个非本地人来说，一个人四处游荡实在是太危险了。对本地人来说已经够危险了。 The region was loaded with bandits, with Mafia partisans fighting against each other and endangering everybody else in the process. He might also be mistaken for a pagliaio thief. 该地区匪患猖獗，黑手党游击队员相互争斗，危及其他人。他也有可能被误认为是一个偷窃者。
A pagliaio is a straw-thatched hut erected in the fields to house farming tools and to provide shelter for the agricultural laborers so that they will not have to carry them on the long walk from their homes in the village. 农舍是在田间搭建的草棚，用来放置农具，并为农业工人提供栖身之所，这样他们就不必从村里的家中背着农具长途跋涉。 In Sicily the peasant does not live on the land he cultivates. It is too dangerous and any arable land, if he owns it, is too precious. Rather, he lives in his village and at sunrise begins his voyage out to work in distant fields, a commuter on foot. 在西西里，农民不在自己耕种的土地上生活。那里太危险了，即使拥有耕地也太珍贵了。相反，他住在自己的村子里，日出后便开始远行，去远处的田地干活，就像一个徒步旅行者。 A worker who arrived at his pagliaio and found it looted was an injured man indeed. The bread was taken out of his mouth for that day. The Mafia, after the law proved helpless, took this interest of the peasant under its protection and solved the problem in typical fashion. 一个工人来到自己的面包店，发现面包被洗劫一空，他的确是个受伤的人。他当天的面包被抢走了。在法律束手无策之后，黑手党将农民的这一利益置于其保护之下，并以典型的方式解决了这一问题。 It hunted down and slaughtered all pagliaio thieves. It was inevitable that some innocents suffered. It was possible that if Michael wandered past a pagliaio that had just been looted he might be-adjudged the criminal unless he had somebody to vouch for him. 它追捕并屠杀了所有的盗贼。一些无辜者难免受到伤害。如果迈克尔路过一个刚刚被洗劫一空的宝塔，他有可能会被判定为罪犯，除非有人为他担保。
So on one sunny morning he started hiking across the fields followed by his two faithful shepherds. One of them was a plain simple fellow, almost moronic, silent as the dead and with a face as impassive as an Indian. 于是，在一个阳光明媚的早晨，他开始徒步穿越田野，身后跟着两个忠实的牧羊人。其中一个是个朴实无华的家伙，几乎是个白痴，像死人一样沉默寡言，脸上的表情像印第安人一样无动于衷。 He had the wiry small build of the typical Sicilian before they ran to the fat of middle age. His name was Calo. 他有着典型的西西里人在中年发福之前的瘦小身材。他叫卡洛。
The other shepherd was more outgoing, younger, and had seen something of the world. Mostly oceans, since he had been a sailor in the Italian navy during the war and had just had time enough to get himself tattooed before his ship was sunk and he was captured by the British. 另一个牧羊人更外向，更年轻，见过一些世面。主要是见过大洋，因为他在战争期间曾是意大利海军的一名水手，在他的船被击沉、被英国人俘虏之前，他只来得及给自己纹上纹身。 But the tattoo made him a famous man in his village. Sicilians do not often let themselves be tattooed, they do not have the opportunity nor the inclination. 但这个纹身让他成为了村里的名人。西西里人并不经常让自己纹身，他们没有机会也没有意愿。 (The shepherd, Fabrizzio, had done so primarily to cover a splotchy red birthmark on his belly.) And yet the Mafia market carts had gaily painted scenes on their sides, beautifully primitive paintings done with loving care. (牧羊人法布里奇奥这样做主要是为了遮住肚子上一块斑斑点点的红色胎记）。然而，黑手党的集市小车侧面却画着绚丽的场景，那是经过精心制作的精美的原始绘画。 In any case, Fabrizzio, back in his native village, was not too proud of that tattoo on his chest, though it showed a subject dear to the Sicilian "honor," a husband stabbing a naked man and woman entwined together on the 无论如何，回到家乡的法布里齐奥并不为自己胸前的纹身感到骄傲，尽管那是西西里人 "荣誉 "的主题，即丈夫刺死了缠绕在一起的裸体男女。
doctor, he would have to check into a Palermo hospital and undergo a be broken again. Thed maxillo-facial surgery where the bone would more than the pain, mos enough for Michael. He refused. And yet the feeling of heaviness in his face. 在医生的建议下，他不得不住进巴勒莫的一家医院，接受再次骨折的手术。对迈克尔来说，颌面部手术的痛苦远大于骨头断裂的痛苦。他拒绝了。然而，他的脸上还是有一种沉重的感觉。
He never reached miles he and his shepherds coast that day. After going about fifteen an orange grove to eat lunch chattering about how he would drink their wine. Fabrizzio wa drinking and eating they lolled in the shade and Fabrizzio unbuttoned alive. 那天，他和他的牧羊人从未到达过海岸线。在去了大约十五个桔子林吃午饭后，喋喋不休地谈论他将如何喝他们的酒。法布里齐奥在树荫下喝着吃着，法布里齐奥活着解开了扣子。 The naked couple on his coch muscles to make the tattoo come the dagger thrust by the husband quived writhed in a lover's agony and amused them. It was while this was going on that Michaed flesh. 这对赤身裸体的夫妇在他的胯下肌肉上刺出了纹身，匕首刺入了丈夫的身体，他在情人的痛苦中挣扎着，逗得他们哈哈大笑。就在这时候，米哈伊德的肉体也在不断地蠕动。 It with what Sicilians call "the thunderbolt." on that Michael was hit Beyond the orange grove lay the green ribboned fields of a baronial estate. Down the road from the grove was a villa so Roman it looked as if it had been dug up from the ruins of Pompeii. 西西里人称之为 "霹雳"，迈克尔被击中了 在橘子林之外，是一片带状的绿色庄园。沿着小树林的路走下去，是一座罗马风格的别墅 仿佛是从庞贝古城的废墟中挖出来的一样 It was a little palace with a huge marble portico and fluted Grecian columns and through those columns came a bevy of village girls flanked by two stout matrons clad in black. 这是一座小宫殿，有巨大的大理石门廊和希腊式的凹槽圆柱，穿过圆柱，走来一群村姑，两旁是两位身着黑衣的健壮女主人。 They were from the village and by obviously fulfilled their ancient duty to the local baron by cleaning were and otherwise preparing it for his winter sojourn. 他们是村里的人，显然是在履行对当地男爵的古老义务，为他的冬季旅居打扫卫生并做其他准备。 Now they fill the rooms. The fields to pick the flowers with which they would mixing them with orange gathering the pink sulla, purple wisteria, the men resting in the orand lemon blossoms. The girls, not seeing 现在，它们充满了整个房间。她们在田野里采摘鲜花，将它们与橘子、粉红的苏拉、紫色的紫藤混合在一起，男人们在橘子花和柠檬花中休息。女孩们没有看到
They were dres closer and closer. 他们越走越近。
bodies. They were still ineap gaily printed frocks that clung to their sun-drenched flesh ripened int teens but with the full womanliness started chasing one girl, chasing ho quickly. Three or four of them chased held a bunch of huge purple graperd the grove. 身体。她们仍然穿着印有华丽图案的连衣裙，紧紧地贴在被太阳晒得熟透的肉体上，虽然已经十几岁了，但女人味十足，开始追逐一个女孩，追得很快。三四个追逐者在小树林里抱着一串巨大的紫色葡萄。 The girl being her right hand was picking grapes off the cluster and throwing them at her pursuers. She had a crown of ringleted hair as purple-black as the grapes and her body seemed to be bursting out of its skin. 她右手边的女孩正从葡萄串上摘葡萄，然后扔向追她的人。她有一顶和葡萄一样紫黑色的环状发冠，她的身体仿佛要从皮肤中迸发出来。
Just short of the grove she poised, startled, her eyes having caught the alien color of the men's shirts. She stood there up on her toes poised like a deer to run. She was very close now, close onough for the men to see every feature of her face. 就在离小树林不远的地方，她惊呆了，因为她的眼睛捕捉到了男人衬衫的异色。她踮起脚尖站在那里，就像一只准备奔跑的小鹿。她已经很近了，近到足以让男人们看清她脸上的每一个特征。
She was all ovals-oval-shaped eyes, the bones of her face, the 她浑身上下都是椭圆形的--椭圆形的眼睛、脸部的骨骼、......
even a moment's attention. During his exile he had always thought of Kay, though he felt they could never again be lovers or even friends. He was, after all was said, a murderer, a mafioso who had "made his bones." But now Kay was wiped completely out of his consciousness. 哪怕是片刻的关注。在流亡期间，他一直惦记着凯，尽管他觉得他们再也不可能成为恋人，甚至朋友。毕竟，他是个杀人犯，是个 "鞠躬尽瘁 "的黑手党。但现在，凯已经完全从他的意识中消失了。
Fabrizzio said briskly, "I'll go to the village, we'll find out about her. Who knows, she may be more available than we think. There's only one cure for the thunderbolt, eh, Calo?" 法布里齐奥爽快地说："我去村里，我们会找到她的。谁知道呢，她可能比我们想象的更容易找到。只有一种办法能治好雷电，是吧，卡洛？"
The other shepherd nodded his head gravely. Michael didn't say anything. He followed the two shepherds as they started down the road to the nearby village into which the flock of girls had disappeared. 另一个牧羊人严肃地点了点头。迈克尔没有说话。他跟在两个牧羊人后面，沿着公路向附近的村庄走去，那群女孩就消失在村子里。
The village was grouped around the usual central square with its fountain. But it was on a main route so there were some stores, wine shops and one little café with three tables out on a small terrace. The shepherds sat at one of the tables and Michael joined them. 村子围绕着一个带有喷泉的中心广场。但它位于主干道上，所以有一些商店、酒铺和一家小咖啡馆，小露台上有三张桌子。牧羊人坐在其中一张桌子旁，迈克尔也加入了他们。 There was no sign of the girls, not a trace. The village seemed deserted except for small boys and a meandering donkey. 没有女孩们的踪迹，一点痕迹都没有。除了小男孩和一头蜿蜒的驴子，村子显得冷冷清清。
The proprietor of the café came to serve them. He was a short, burly man, almost dwarfish but he greeted them cheerfully and set a dish of chickpeas at their table. "You're strangers here," he said, "so let me advise you. Try my wine. 咖啡馆老板过来招呼他们。他个子矮小，身材魁梧，几乎成了侏儒，但他热情地招呼他们，并在他们的桌子上放了一盘鹰嘴豆。"你们是陌生人，"他说，"我给你们提个建议。尝尝我的酒。 The grapes come from my own farm and it's made by my sons themselves. They mix it with oranges and lemons. It's the best whe mI Ialy." 葡萄来自我自己的农场，是我儿子们自己酿造的。他们与橘子和柠檬混合酿造。这是意大利最好的葡萄酒"。
They let hip bring tre wine in a jug and it was even better than he claimed, dark purple and as powerful as a brandy. Fabrizzio said to the cofe proprigor, "You know all the girls here, I'll bet. 他们让臀部用酒壶装了一壶酒，酒比他说的还要好，呈深紫色，像白兰地一样有劲。法布里奇奥对船长说："我敢打赌，你认识这里所有的姑娘。 We saw some beautios coming down the road, one in particular got our friend here hit, with the thunderbolt." He motioned to Michael. 我们看到路上来了几个美女，其中一个还用雷电击中了我们的朋友。他向迈克尔示意。
The café owner looked at Michael with new interest. The cracked free had seemed quite ordinary to him before, nor worth-a-second glance. But a man hit with the thunderbolt was another matter. "You had better bring a few bottles home with you, my friend," he said. 咖啡馆老板饶有兴趣地看着迈克尔。在他看来，这个裂开的自由人以前很普通，也不值得多看一眼。但一个被雷电击中的人却是另一回事。"他说："你最好带几瓶酒回家，我的朋友。 TYou'll need help in getting to sleep tonight." "你今晚需要帮助才能入睡"
Michael asked the man, "Do you know a girl with her hair all curly? Very creamy skin, very big eyes, very dark eyes. Do you - know a girlike that in the village? 迈克尔问那个男人："你认识一个卷发女孩吗？皮肤很白，眼睛很大，很黑。你知道村里有这样的女孩吗？
He vanished from the terrace into his café. 他从露台上消失在咖啡馆里。
The three men drank their y/ne slowly, finished off the jug and called for more. The owner did not reappear. Fabrizzio went into the 三个人慢慢地喝着酒，喝完了一壶，又要了一壶。店主没有再出现。法布里奇奥走进
BOOK VI ・ 第 VI 册 ・
would lose a father rather than gain a husband. In any case I want to meet your daughter. With your permission and under the supervision of your family. With all decorum. With all respect. I'm an honorable man and I don't think of dishonoring your daughter. 会失去一个父亲，而不是得到一个丈夫。无论如何，我都想见见您的女儿。在您的允许和家人的监督下以礼相待带着尊重我是个正直的人 我不会让您的女儿蒙羞的 I want to meet her, talk to her and then if it hits us both right we'll marry. If not, you'll never see me again. She may find me unsympathetic after all, and no man can remedy that. 我想见见她，和她谈谈 如果我们都觉得合适，我们就结婚如果不行，你就再也别想见到我了她可能会觉得我没有同情心 没有男人能弥补这一点 But when the proper time comes I'll tell Xou everything about me that a wife's father should know." 不过等时机成熟了 我会把我的一切都告诉邹市明 一个妻子的父亲应该知道的一切"
All three men were looking at him with amazement. Fabrizzio whispered in awe, "It's the real thunderbolt." The café owner, for the first time, didn't look so confident, or contemptuous; his anger was not so sure. Finally he asked, "Are you a friend of the friends?" 三个人都惊讶地看着他。法布里奇奥低声惊呼："这才是真正的雷电。"咖啡馆老板第一次显得不那么自信，也不那么轻蔑；他的愤怒也不那么肯定。最后他问道："你是朋友的朋友吗？"
Since the word Mafia could never be uttered aloud by the ordinary Sicilian, this was as close as the café owner could come to asking if Michael was a member of the Mafia. 由于普通的西西里人永远不会大声说出黑手党这个词，所以咖啡馆老板只能问迈克尔是否是黑手党成员。 It was the usual way of asking if someone belonged but it was ordinarily not addressed to the person directly concerned. 这是询问某人是否属于自己的通常方式，但通常不是直接对当事人说的。
"No," Michael said. "I'm a stranger in this country." "不，"迈克尔说"我是这个国家的陌生人"
The café owner gave him another look, the smashed left side of his face, the long legs rare in Sicily. 咖啡馆老板又看了他一眼，他的左脸被打烂了，长腿在西西里岛很罕见。 He took a look at the two shepherds carrying their luparas quite openly without fear and remembered thow they had come into his café and told him their padrone wanted to talk to him. 他看着两个牧羊人毫无顾忌地背着他们的鲁帕拉，想起他们曾来到他的咖啡馆，告诉他他们的主人想和他谈谈。 The café owner had snarled that he wanted the son of a bitch out of his terrace and one of the shepherds had said, "Take my word, it's best you go out and speak to him yourself." And sometbing had made him come out. Now something made him realize 咖啡馆老板咆哮着说 他想让那个狗娘养的滚出他的阳台 一个牧羊人说："听我的，你最好自己出去和他谈谈"于是他出来了现在有件事让他意识到
that it would be best to show this stranger some courtesy. He said grudgingly, "Come Sunday afternoon. My name is Vitelli and my house is up there on the hill, above the village. But come here to the café and I'll take you up." 他认为最好对这个陌生人表示一下礼貌。他勉强地说："星期天下午来吧。我叫维特利，我的房子在山上，在村子的上面。来咖啡馆吧，我带你上去。"
Fabrizzio started to say something but Michael gave him one look and the shepherd's tongue froze in his mouth. This was not lost on Vitelli. So when Michael stood up and stretched out his hand, the efe owner took it and smiled. 法布里齐奥刚想说什么，但迈克尔看了他一眼，牧羊人的舌头就僵在了嘴里。维泰利并没有忘记这一点。因此，当迈克尔站起来伸出手时，Efe 的主人微笑着握住了他的手。 He would make some inquiries and if the answers were wrong he could always greet Michael with his two sons bearing their own shotguns. 他会打听一些情况，如果答案是错的，他总是能带着自己的两个儿子拿着猎枪去迎接迈克尔。 The café owner was not without his contacts among the "friends of the friends." But something told him this was one of those wild strokes of good fortune that Sicilians always believed in, something told him that his daughter's beauty would make her fortune and her fapfily secure. 咖啡馆老板在 "朋友的朋友 "中并非没有人脉。但有种感觉告诉他，这是西西里人一直相信的那种天赐良机，有种感觉告诉他，他女儿的美貌会让她发财，让她的艳福不浅。 And it was just as 它就像
THE GODFATHER - 338 教父 - 338
well. Some of the local youths were already beginning to buzz around and this stranger with his broken face could do the necessary job of scaring them off. Vitelli, to show his goodwill, sent the strangers off with a bottle of his best and coldest wine. 很好。当地的一些年轻人已经开始嗡嗡作响，而这个满脸伤痕的陌生人可以起到吓退他们的作用。维泰利为了表示他的善意，用一瓶最好、最冰的葡萄酒打发了这些陌生人。 He noticed that one of the shepherds paid the bill. This impressed him even more, made it clear that Michael was the superior of the two men who accompanied him. 他注意到其中一个牧羊人付了帐。这给他留下了更深刻的印象，让他明白迈克尔是陪同他的两个人中的上司。
Michael was no longer interested in his hike. They found a garage 迈克尔对他的远足不再感兴趣。他们找到了一个车库
and hired a car and driver to take them back to Corleone, and some time before supper, Dr. Taza must have been informed by the shepherds of what had happened. That evening, sitting in the garden, Dr. Taza said to Don Tommasino, "Our friend got hit by the thunderbolt today." 晚饭前，牧羊人一定告诉了塔扎医生发生了什么事。当天晚上，塔扎医生坐在花园里对托马西诺阁下说："我们的朋友今天被雷电击中了。"
Don Tommasino did not seem surprised. He grunted. 唐-托马西诺似乎并不感到惊讶。他哼了一声。 "I wish some of those young fellows in Palermo would get a thunderbolt, maybe I could get some peace." He was talking about the new-style Mafia chiefs rising in the big cities of Palermo and challenging the power of old-regime stalwarts like himself. "我希望巴勒莫的一些年轻人能得到雷霆一击 也许我能得到一些安宁"他说的是巴勒莫大城市里崛起的新式黑手党首领，他们挑战着像他这样的旧政权中坚力量。
Michael said to Tommasino, "I want you to tell those two sheep herders to leave me alone Sunday. I'm going to go to this girl's family for dinner and I don't want them hanging around." 迈克尔对托马西诺说："我要你告诉那两个牧羊人 星期天别来烦我。我要去这个女孩家吃晚饭 我不想让他们在附近闲逛"
Don Tommasino shook his head. "I'm responsible to your father for you, don't ask me that. Another thing, I hear you've even talked marriage. I can't allow that until l've sent somebody to speak to your father." 唐-托马西诺摇摇头。"我要对你父亲负责，别问我这个。还有一件事 我听说你已经谈婚论嫁了在我派人和你父亲谈之前 我不能允许你结婚
Michael Corleone was very careful, this was after all a man of respect. "Don Tommasino, you know my father. He's a man who oes deaf when somebody says the word no to him. And he doesn't get his hearing back until they answer him with a yes. Well, he has heard my no many times. 迈克尔-柯里昂非常小心，毕竟这是一个受人尊敬的人。"托马西诺阁下，你认识我父亲的。当有人对他说'不'的时候，他的耳朵就聋了。直到别人回答他 "是 "的时候，他才会恢复听力。他已经听过很多次我的 "不 "了 I understand about the two guards, I don't want to cause you trouble, they can come with me Sunday, but if I want to marry I'll marry. Surely if I don't permit my dwn father to interfere with my personal life it would be an insult to him to allow you to do so." 我明白那两个卫兵的事，我不想给你添麻烦，他们星期天可以跟我一起去，但如果我想结婚，我会结婚的。当然，如果我不允许我的父亲干涉我的私生活 那么允许你这样做就是对他的侮辱。"
The capo-mafioso sighed. "Well, then, marriage it will have to be. I know your thunderbolt. She's a good girl from a respectable family. You can't dishonor them without the father trying to kill you, and then you'll have to shed blood. 卡波-马菲奥索叹了口气。"好吧，那就结婚吧。我了解你的霹雳火。她是个出身体面家庭的好姑娘。你不能让他们蒙羞，否则他们的父亲会杀了你，那你就得流血了。 Besides, I know the family well, I can't allow it to happen." 此外，我很了解这个家庭，我不能让它发生。"
Michael said, "She may not be able to stand the sight of me, and 迈克尔说："她可能会受不了我的目光，而且
SCENE THIRTYEIGHT: SUNDAY CALL ON APOLLONNIA'S FAMILY THE COURTSHIP AND WEDDING 第 38 场：星期日拜访阿波罗尼亚的家人 求爱和婚礼
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
On a sunday morning, Michael dressed in new clothes, and bearing gifts, sets out in an Alfa-Romeo, with the two shepherds, 2lso dressed in their best; cramped in the back seat, with their guns. 在一个星期天的早晨，迈克尔身着新衣，带着礼物，驾驶着一辆阿尔法-罗密欧汽车出发了，两个牧羊人也穿着最好的衣服，带着枪，挤在后座上。
They journey to the cafe; where they are formally met by the Innkeepr and his two sons; and are talken to his home. Micahel is presented to Sigoo4a Vitelli, and several other relations, and formal conversation goes on, the gifts are given; but the givl is nowhere in sight. 他们来到咖啡馆，旅馆老板和他的两个儿子正式接见了他们，并把他们带到了他家。Micahel 被介绍给 Sigoo4a Vitelli 和其他几位亲戚，他们进行了正式的交谈，赠送了礼物，但礼物却不见踪影。
Finally, Micahel senses her presence in the room, and from then on, there is no one else there for him. He givesher his sift, and allthe participates are duley impressed; because a. gift of gold is tantamount to a proposal. And also of the high station of the suiter. 最后，米歇尔感觉到了她的存在，从此，他的身边再无他人。他把自己的筛子给了她，所有参与者都被深深地打动了；因为赠送黄金就等于求婚。这也说明求婚者的地位很高。
After these he leaves; and the two see each other according to strict Custom: The Wedding is arragned. 之后他就离开了，两人按照严格的习俗相见：婚礼正式开始。
The wdding takes place; a authentic Sicidian wedding. and then, 婚礼开始了；一场地道的西西里婚礼、
the wedchng Night. 婚礼之夜
IPH TIMES: IPH TIMES：
A good marraige all themore important due to the poverty of post-war sicily. The clothes he buys in Palermo. A sense of the war and the struggles still going on. Americans? 由于战后西西里岛的贫困，好的婚姻更加重要。他在巴勒莫买的衣服。感受到战争和斗争仍在继续。美国人？
IMAGLRY AND TONL: 图像和音调
I like the feeling that all of this; the courtship, the marriage is the same as it might have been a thousand years ago. All according to the custom, ritual. Thousands of details as to what is 'right' and not 'right'; a drama and a comedy acted out many times before. 我喜欢这样的感觉：所有这一切；求爱、结婚都和一千年前一样。一切都遵循习俗和礼仪。关于什么是 "对的"，什么是 "不对的"，成千上万的细节；一出出戏剧和喜剧在这里上演了无数次。 The Image of Micahel, stiffly serious in his new Halermo clothes; and the shepherds, who he has caused to be dressed in their finest. Setting out in the xamtrx the car, scavanged through the war; on their way to do court. 米凯尔的形象，穿着哈勒莫的新衣，严肃而僵硬；而牧羊人，他让他们穿上了最好的衣服。他们乘着从战火中搜刮来的xamtrx汽车出发，前往宫廷。 The Formality, and dress, of the Father; how he receives them, Introduction to the relatives...all without Appoølonia being present. Then, finally, her presence, and it is AN IXPERI NNCE. And we know how Micahel feels. The music of her single word. Grazia. 父亲的礼仪和着装；他如何接待他们，向亲戚们介绍......所有这一切，阿波洛尼亚都不在场。最后，她终于出现了，这真是一个惊喜。我们知道米歇尔的感受。她一句话的音乐。格拉西亚 The value of the gift of gold; and its effect on all the participants. 黄金礼物的价值；及其对所有参与者的影响。
IUUSIC THROUGHOUT? iuusic 贯穿始终？ This Entire sequence from the time she says Grazia, couod be handled without dialouge; the ritual of courship; the numberous times he comes to see her; the time she appears with the necklace; the preparations for the wedding; the Wedding itself, no dgfferent than if it had taken place a thousand years 从她说 "Grazia "开始，这个完整的序列可以不用对话来处理；求爱的仪式；他无数次来看她；她带着项链出现的时间；婚礼的准备；婚礼本身，就像发生在一千年前一样。
Then, after the wedding; the wedding night, might be done all in silence. The Coda to this section. 然后，在婚礼之后；新婚之夜，可能会在一片寂静中完成。本节尾声。
THE CORE: 核心：
To show the Courtship and Marracie of Micahel and Aoollania; indicating the ancient Sicilian roots which covernz all phases of life: The CODEx of Hooor. And by doing this, cross-comparing it with the American-Sicilian way that we sew in the Wedding of Connie and Carlo. 展示 Micahel 和 Aoollania 的求爱和婚姻；表明涵盖生活各个阶段的古老西西里根源：Hooor 的 CODEx。通过这样做，将其与我们在康妮和卡罗的婚礼中缝制的美国-西西里方式进行交叉比较。 ALSO A SBISB OF THE DANG R MICAHLT HAS EXPOSED HIVSBTF TO BY THE MARRAIGE. 同时也是米迦勒通过婚姻让希夫斯布特夫受到的伤害的一个缩影。
Firuzure to sense the Ancient roots of all that is goiog on. The danger of this being an extended nictorial that seems to have nothing to do with the Rixkxx film-oroper. WHAT DOES THIS HAV TO DO TITH THE GODPATHER: Firuzure 感知到所有这一切的古老根源。这是一个似乎与 Rixkxx film-oroper 无关的扩展画报，其危险性不言而喻。这和《教父》有什么关系？
The corniness of Micahel falling in love, and getting married all in two minutes. PLAUSIBIIITY. 米凯尔在两分钟内坠入爱河并结婚，这简直是天方夜谭。太简单了
The Love Scene in silence can't be cheap, or seem, ok 沉默中的爱情场景不可能是廉价的，也不可能是貌似的。
this is the big sex scene we've been waiting for. 这是我们期待已久的性爱大场面。
she's a very young girl, she'll think me old." He saw the two men smiling at him. "I'll need some money for presents and I think I'll need a car." 她是个很年轻的女孩，她会觉得我老了。"他看到两个男人在对他微笑"我需要一些钱买礼物 我想我还需要一辆车"
The Don nodded. "Fabrizzio will take care of everything, he's a clever boy, they taught him mechanics in the navy. I'll give you some money in the morning and I'll let your father know what's happening. That I must do." 唐点点头。"法布里奇奥会处理好一切的，他是个聪明的孩子，海军教过他机械。明早我会给你一些钱，我会让你父亲知道发生了什么事。这是我必须做的"
Michael said to Dr. Taza, "Have you got anything that can dry up this damn snot always coming out of my nose? I can't have that girl seeing me wiping it all the time." 迈克尔对塔扎医生说："你有什么办法能让我鼻子里流的鼻涕变干吗？我不能让那个女孩看到我一直在擦鼻涕"
Dr. Taza said, "I'll coat it with a drug before you have to see her. It makes your flesh a little numb but, don't worry, you won't be kissing her for a while yet." Both doctor and Don smiled at this witticism. 塔扎医生说："在你见到她之前，我会给你涂上药。它会让你的肉有点麻木，不过别担心，你暂时还不会吻她。"医生和唐都为这个俏皮话笑了起来。
By Sunday, Michael had an Alfa Romeo, battered but serviceable. He had also made a bus trip to Palermo to buy presents for the girl and her family. He had learned that the girl's name was Apollonia and every night he thought of her lovely face and her lovely name. 到了星期天，迈克尔有了一辆阿尔法-罗密欧，虽然破旧不堪，但还能用。他还乘车前往巴勒莫，为女孩和她的家人买礼物。他知道女孩的名字叫阿波罗尼亚，每天晚上他都会想起她可爱的脸庞和可爱的名字。 He had to drink a good deal of wine to get some sleep and orders were given to the old women servants in the house to leave a chilled bottle at his bedside. He drank it empty every night. 他必须喝大量的酒才能入睡，而且还命令家里的老女仆在他床边放一瓶冰镇的酒。他每晚都把酒一饮而尽。
On Sunday, to the tolling of church bells that covered all of Sicily, he drove the Alfa Romeo to the village and parked ji just outside the café. 星期天，在教堂钟声响彻整个西西里岛的时候，他开着阿尔法-罗密欧来到村子里，把车停在咖啡馆外面。 Calo and Fabrizzio were in the back seat with their luparas and Michael told them they were to wsir in the café, they were not to come to the house. The café was closed but Vitelli was there waiting for them, leaning against the railing of his empty terrace. 卡洛和法布里奇奥带着他们的鲁帕拉坐在后座上，迈克尔告诉他们，他们要在咖啡馆里喝咖啡，不能到家里来。咖啡馆已经关门了，但维特利还在那里等着他们，他靠在自家空露台的栏杆上。
They shook hands all around and Michael took the three packages, the presdats, and trudged up the hill with Vitelli to his home. Tbis proved to be larger than the usual village hut, the Vitellis were not poverty-stricken. 他们一一握手，迈克尔拿着这三个包裹，和维特利一起踏上了回家的山路。事实证明，维泰利的家比村里一般的小屋要大，他家并不贫穷。
Inside the house was familiar with statues of the Madonna entombed in glass, votive lights flickering redly at their feet. The two sons were waiting, also dressed in their Sunday black. 屋内是人们熟悉的圣母雕像，被埋在玻璃中，脚下的供灯闪烁着红光。两个儿子也穿着周日的黑色衣服在等待。 They were two sturdy yqung men just out of their teens but looking older because of their hard work on the farm. The mother was a vigorous woman, as stout as her husband. There was no sign of the girl 他们是两个刚过不惑之年的壮年男子，但由于在农场里辛勤劳作，看起来更显苍老。母亲是个精力充沛的女人，和丈夫一样健壮。没有女孩的踪迹
After the introductions, which Michael did not even hear, they sat in the ro m that might possibly have been a living room or just as easily the formal dining room. It was cluttered with all kinds of 在迈克尔根本没听清的自我介绍之后，他们坐在可能是客厅也可能是正式餐厅的房间里。房间里堆满了各种
BOOK VI - 34 I 第 VI - 34 I 册
"thunderbolt" and they were reassured. This young man would be putty in their daughter's hands until they were married. After that o course things would change but it wouldn't matter. "雷霆一击"，他们就放心了。在他们结婚之前，这个年轻人将是他们女儿的掌上明珠。当然，婚后一切都会改变，但这并不重要。
Michael had bought himself some new clothes in Palermo and was no longer the roughly dressed peasant, and it was obvious to the family thate was a Don of some kind. 迈克尔在巴勒莫给自己买了几件新衣服，不再是那个衣衫褴褛的农民了。 His smashed face did not make him as evil-looking as he believed; because his other profile was so handsome it made the disfigurement interesting even. 他被打烂的脸并没有像他认为的那样使他看起来很邪恶；因为他的另一个侧面是如此英俊，这甚至使毁容变得有趣。 And in any case this was a land where to be called disfigured you had to compete with a host of men who had suffered extreme physicatmisfortune. 无论如何，在这片土地上，要想被称为 "毁容者"，你就必须与一大批遭受过极端身体不幸的人竞争。
Michael looked directly at the girl, the lovely ovals of herface. Her lips now he could see were almost blue so dark was the blood pulsating in them. He said, not daring to speak her name "I saw you by the orange groves the other day When you ran-away I hope I 迈克尔直视着女孩，看着她脸上可爱的椭圆形。他现在可以看到她的嘴唇几乎是蓝色的，血液在其中涌动，显得格外黝黑。他不敢说出她的名字，只是说："那天我在橘子林边看见你了，你跑掉了，我希望我是你的朋友。
didn't frighten you?" The girl raised her eyes to him for just a fraction. She shook her head. But the loveliness of those eyes had made MichaeN look away. 没有吓到你吗？"女孩抬眼看了他一下。她摇了摇头。但那双可爱的眼睛让米凯恩移开了视线。 The mother said tartly, "Apollonia speak to the poor fellow he's come miles to see you," but the girl's long jet lashes remained closed like wings over her eyes. Michael handed her the present wrapped in gold paper and the girl put it in her lap. 母亲尖刻地说："阿波罗尼亚，跟这个可怜的家伙说说话吧，他不远万里来看你了。"但女孩长长的睫毛仍然紧闭着，像一双翅膀遮住了眼睛。迈克尔把用金纸包着的礼物递给她，女孩把礼物放在膝盖上。 The father said, "Open it, girl," but her hands did not move. Her hands were small and brown, an urchin's hands. The mother reached over and opened the package impatiently, yet careful not to tear the precious paper. 父亲说："打开它，姑娘。"但她的手没有动。她的手又小又糙，就像顽童的手。母亲不耐烦地伸手打开了包裹，但还是小心翼翼，生怕撕破了珍贵的纸张。 The red velvet jeweler's box gave her pause, she had never held such a thing in her hands and didn't know how to spring its catch. But she got it open on pure instinct and then took out the present. 红色天鹅绒的珠宝盒让她有些犹豫，她从未拿过这样的东西，也不知道该如何打开它。但她还是凭直觉打开了盒子，然后拿出了礼物。
It was a heavy gold chain to be worn as a necklace, and it awed them not only because of its obvious value but becaus gift of gold in this society was also a statement of the most serioul intentions. 这是一条沉重的金项链，可以作为项链佩戴，它之所以令他们惊叹，不仅因为它的价值显而易见，而且因为在这个社会中，赠送黄金也是一种最严肃的意图的表达。 It was no less than a proposal of matrimony, or rather he signal that there was the intention to propose matrimony. They c uuld no longer doubt the seriousness of this stranger. And they could not doubt his substance. 这不亚于求婚，或者说，他发出了有意求婚的信号。他们不再怀疑这个陌生人的诚意。他们也不会怀疑他的实质。
Apollonia still had not touched her present. Her mother held it up for her to see and she raised those long lashes for a moment and then she looked directly at Michael, her doelike brown ey es grave, and said, "Grazia", It was the first time he had heard her voic - 阿波罗尼亚仍然没有动她的礼物。她的母亲举起礼物让她看，她抬起长长的睫毛看了一会儿，然后直视着迈克尔，她那双棕色的眼睛严肃地说："格拉兹亚"，这是他第一次听到她的声音。
It had all the pelvety softness of youth and shyness and it set Michael's ears rinoing. He kept looking away from her and talking to 她的声音充满了青春和羞涩的柔美，让迈克尔听得如痴如醉。他不停地把目光从她身上移开，和她说话
America that Michael was not subject to orders but that all ele himself the parent of the be taken. So Don Tommasino appointed own bodyguards. 在美国，迈克尔并不服从命令，但他的父母都是他自己。于是唐-托马西诺任命了自己的保镖。 Calo bregroom to insure the presence of his wedding party from Corlo memers of the would live in Dr. Taza's vill The wedding was surrounded by its stone wall. streets and threw flow peasant one. 新郎卡洛（Calo）为了确保他的婚礼队伍能从科洛（Corlo）赶来，将住在塔扎（Taza）博士的别墅里。 The villagers stood in the went on foot from the as the bridal party, principals and guests, procession pelted the neighbors to the bride's home. 当迎亲队伍、主婚人和宾客从邻居家步行到新娘家时，村民们都站在队伍中。 The wedding tional wedding candies, and with candies left over made sugary white mountains on the bride's wedding bed, in this case only a symbolic one since the first night would be spent in the villa outside Corleone. 婚礼上要吃喜糖，用剩下的喜糖在新娘的婚床上堆成白色的糖山，在这种情况下只是象征性的，因为第一晚将在科莱昂郊外的别墅里度过。 The wedding feast went on until midnight but bride and groom would leave before that in the Alfa Romeo. When that time came Michael was surprised to find that the mother was coming with them the girl was young a virgin s little fride. 婚宴一直持续到午夜，但新郎新娘会在那之前乘坐阿尔法-罗密欧离开。到了那个时候，迈克尔惊讶地发现母亲和他们一起来了，这个女孩还是个年轻的处女。 The father explained: one to talk to on the morning following her, bridal nighld need someon the right track if things went wrong. These night; to put her times get very tricky Micwnt These matters could somedoubt in her huge eky. Michael saw Apollonia looking at him with 父亲解释说：她第二天早上要找一个人谈话，如果事情出了差错，新婚之夜需要有人在正确的轨道上。这些夜晚；把她的时间变得非常棘手Micwnt这些事项可能会在她巨大的eky somedoubt。迈克尔看到阿波罗尼亚用
And so it camoe-brown eyes. He smiled at her and nodded. 迷彩棕色的眼睛也是如此。他对她微笑着点了点头。
Corleone with theut that they drove back to the villa outside immediately put her head-in-law in the car. But the older woman gave her daughter a sug anderants with the servants of Draza, Michael and his bride were and anseared from the scene. alone. 科莱昂带着他们开车回到别墅外，立即把她的女婿送上车。但老妇人给了女儿一包糖，并让她和德拉扎的仆人们一起上车，迈克尔和他的新娘则独自离开了现场。
had had sent from Palermo. The girl tallied them with her eyes for a moment. 从巴勒莫寄来的。女孩用眼睛计算了一会儿。
Michael turned off the lights, thinking the girl was waiting for some darkness to shield her body while she undressed. 迈克尔关了灯，他以为女孩在脱衣服的时候在等待黑暗来遮挡她的身体。 But the Sicilian moon came through the unshuttered windows, bright as gold, and Michael went to close the shutters but not all the way, the room would be too warm. 但西西里岛的月亮透过未关的窗户照进来，像金子一样明亮，迈克尔去关上百叶窗，但没有完全关上，房间里太暖和了。
The girl was still standing by the table and so Michael went out of the room and down the hall to the bathroom. He and Dr. Taza and Don Tommasino had taken a glass of wine together in the garden while the women had prepared themselves for bed. 女孩还站在桌边，于是迈克尔走出房间，来到大厅的浴室。他和塔扎医生以及托马西诺阁下一起在花园里喝了杯酒，而女人们则准备上床睡觉。 He had expected to find Apollonia in her nightgown when he returned, already between the covers. He was surprised that the mother had not done this service for her daughter. Maybe Apollonia had wanted him to help her to undress. 他本以为回来时会看到阿波罗尼亚穿着睡衣，已经躺在被子里了。他很惊讶母亲没有为女儿做这项服务。也许阿波罗尼亚想让他帮她脱衣服。 But he was certain she was too shy, too innocent for such forward behavior. 但他确信，她太害羞、太天真了，不可能做出如此前卫的行为。
Coming back into the bedroom, he found it completely dark, someone had closed the shutters all the way. He groped his way toward the bed and could make out the shape of Apollonia's body lying under the covers, her back to him, her body curved away from him and huddled up. 回到卧室，他发现里面一片漆黑，有人把百叶窗全部关上了。他摸索着走向床边，可以看到阿波罗尼亚的身体躺在被子里，背对着他，身体弯曲着远离他，蜷缩着。 He undressed and slipped naked beneath the sheets. He stretched out one hand and touched silky naked skin. She had not put on her gown and this boldness delighted him. Slowly, carefully, he put one hand on her shoulder and pressed her body gently so that she would turn to him. 他脱掉衣服，一丝不挂地滑到床单下面。他伸出一只手，抚摸着丝绸般裸露的肌肤。她没有穿睡袍，这种大胆的举动让他很高兴。他慢慢地、小心翼翼地将一只手放在她的肩膀上，轻轻地按压她的身体，让她转过身来。 She turned slowly and his hand touched her breast, soft, full and then she was in his arms so quickly that their bodies came together in one line of silken electricity and he finally had his arms around her, was kissing her warm mouth deeply, was crushing her body and breasts against him and then rolling his body on top of hers. 她慢慢地转过身，他的手触到了她的乳房，柔软、丰满，然后她迅速地扑进了他的怀里，两人的身体在丝丝电流中连成一线，他终于搂住了她，深深地吻住了她温暖的小嘴，把她的身体和乳房紧紧地压在自己身上，然后在她身上滚动。
Her flesh and hair, taut silk, now she was all eagerness, surging against him wildly in a virginal erotic frenzy. 她的肉体和头发，紧绷的丝绸，现在都是渴望，在处女的情欲狂潮中疯狂地涌向他。 When he entered hes she gave a little gasp and was still for just a second and then in : powerful forward thrust of her pelvis she locked her satiny leg around his hips. 当他进入她的身体时，她发出一声轻微的喘息，然后静止了一秒钟。 When they came to the end they were locked to gether so fiercely, straining against each other so violently, the falling away from each other was like the tremble before death. 当他们走到尽头时，他们是如此激烈地紧锁在一起，如此剧烈地相互拉扯，彼此的分离就像死亡前的颤抖。
That night and the weeks that followed, Michael Corleone came understand the premium put on virginity by socially primiti people. It was a perieseresuality that he had never before expe 那天晚上和之后的几个星期里，迈克尔-柯里昂逐渐理解了上流社会对贞操的重视。这是他以前从未体验过的贞操。
SCENE THIRTYNINE: LIFE WITH APPOLLONIA; 第三十九场：与阿波罗尼亚的生活
THE OLD WOMAN. 老妇人
SCLNE THIRTYNINE: LITE WITH APPOLIONIA;
Herx 3 ath The old
woman,
soltwatobiers
ortis SCLNE THIRTHYTYNINE: LITE WITH APPOLIONIA; Herx 3 ath The old woman, soltwatobiers ortis
SYIOPSIS: SYIOPSIS：
Nicahel and Apollonia make their home at the Villa of Don Tommasino. Except now, his presence and ideotity is well known in wiciliy because of the wedding, and the villa becomes something of a Fortress, just like the Nall in Iong beach. 尼卡尔和阿波罗尼亚把家安在托马西诺阁下的别墅里。只是现在，由于婚礼的缘故，他的存在和思想在威斯康星众所周知，别墅也成了一座要塞，就像 Iong beach 的 Nall 一样。 It is clear that that there is no Peace yet. 显然，现在还没有和平。
Micahel meets an old woman who claims to have known and been ia debt of the ; Micahel talks to her and she tells him about his Father. 米歇尔遇到了一位老妇人，她声称自己认识 ，并欠了 的债；米歇尔与她交谈，她告诉了他父亲的情况。
Don Tomassioo is having more and trouble with the younger mafiosi in Palermo: he is saddead by the lastest news from 托马西奥先生与巴勒莫年轻的黑手党人之间的矛盾越来越多：他对来自巴勒莫的最新消息感到悲痛欲绝。
the U.S. Sonny's death. Don Tomasitio explains how things are getting 桑尼的死。唐-托马西蒂奥（Don Tomasitio）解释了事情的进展情况。
too tough, and they are going to have to move. P. . 太艰难了，他们不得不搬家。P. .
TONA AND IMAG RY: tona和imag ry：
This interim time; Nicahel is happily married to Anoolonia, whose beautyy is ever fascinating. It becomies clear that their life here in the Fortr ss closely parallels life at the Mall; because the same orincinles are in effect. 在此期间，尼卡尔与阿诺洛尼亚喜结连理，她的美貌永远令人着迷。很明显，他们在堡垒的生活与在购物中心的生活非常相似，因为同样的规则在起作用。 He teaches her ohow to drive; but they canot venture outside the walls. 他教她如何开车，但他们不能冒险走出城墙。
Guards (Shepherds) are everywhere with their Iumpara; checking everyone who comes and goes. 卫兵（牧羊人）带着他们的 Iumpara 四处巡视，检查每一个来往的人。
Inside the walls there is hanpiness; but it is limited by the knowledge of what isoutside. 墙内有灵巧，但它受到墙外知识的限制。
Incresaseing troule for Don Iomasino; even attenots on his life. Don Iomasino 的麻烦越来越多，甚至有人想要他的命。
The old crone; as the possesor of some secret that pertains to Micahe: i.e. that his Father was much like himself; and the the route he went through, paralles Micahel's own route. Being thrust into a Murder. 老妪；因为她掌握着一些与米凯尔有关的秘密：即他的父亲很像他自己；他走过的路线与米凯尔自己的路线相似。被推入谋杀案。
IINT TDD HAPFIN SS. Jay on the edge of anxiety. Calo and Pabrizzio as good friends; laughing and joking and making their lives bearable. Iint tdd hapfin ss.杰伊处于焦虑的边缘。卡洛和帕布里齐奥是好朋友，有说有笑，让他们的生活变得轻松愉快。
Dr. Tawa? The philospher that could perhaos clarify some of the isues. 塔瓦博士？这位哲学家或许可以澄清一些问题。
THE CORE: 核心：
To express how Micahel's happiness with Appollonia is ringed by uncertainty, and a fear of outside events. Setting up her driving; and the necessity of staying insidte the fortresses. Creating the parallel to life in the llall. 表达米凯尔与阿波利娅在一起时的幸福被不确定性和对外部事件的恐惧所包围。为她的驾驶做铺垫；以及留在堡垒内的必要性。将其与峡谷中的生活相提并论。
Providing, through Filomena, an insicht into Micahel's 通过菲洛梅娜为米凯尔提供一个了解
Pather. Delivering the news about Sonny. 帕瑟传递桑尼的消息
THS TIMLS: THS TIMLS：
The car; news coming into this barricaded fortresses; -eonle in such situations are always hungry for hews of whats hamening on the outside. Pabrizzio's storiies of 'opoortunities' in America. 汽车；消息传入这座被封锁的堡垒；在这种情况下，人们总是渴望了解外面发生的事情。帕布里齐奥在美国的 "机会 "故事。
PITFALTS: 缺陷：
Impatence; wanting to get back to themain story. Fai izuce to create an anxiety about allthis happiness, circled by so much hostility. 不耐烦；想回到故事的正题。Fai izuce 为所有这些被敌意包围的幸福制造了一种焦虑。
For Nicahel there is only Aoollonia, and vice versa; and that must satisfy us. 对于 Nicahel 来说，只有 Aoollonia，反之亦然；这一定能让我们满意。
enced, a sensuality mixed with a feeling of masculine power. Apollonia in those first days became almost his slave. Given trust, given affection, a young full-blooded girl aroused from virginity to erotic awareness was as delicious as an exactly rine fruit. 阿波罗尼亚在最初的日子里几乎成了他的奴隶。在最初的日子里，阿波罗尼亚几乎成了他的奴隶。有了信任，有了感情，一个血气方刚的少女从贞洁到情欲的觉醒，就像葡萄果实一样美味。
sne on her part brightened up the rather gloomy masculine atmosphere of the villa. She had packed her mother off the very next day after her bridal night and presided at the communal table with bright girlish charm. 她的出现让别墅里阴沉的男性化气氛变得明亮起来。新婚之夜后的第二天，她就把母亲送走了，并以明媚的少女魅力主持着公共餐桌。 Don Tommasino dined with them every night and Dr. Taza told all his old stories as they drank wine in the garden full of 唐-托马西诺每天晚上都会和他们一起用餐，塔扎医生则会在满是花草树木的花园里一边喝酒一边讲述他的老故事。
statues garlanded with blood-red flowers, and so the evenings passed pleasantly enough. At night in their bedroom the newly married couple spent hours of feverish lovemaking. 晚上，这对新婚夫妇在卧室里度过了数个小时的热恋时光。晚上，这对新婚夫妇在卧室里疯狂地做爱。 Michael could not get enough of Apollonia's beautifully sculpted body, her honey-colored skin, her huge brown eyes glowing with passion. She had a wonderfully fresh smell, a fleshly smell perfumed by her sex yet almost sweet and unbearably aphrodisiacal. 迈克尔怎么也看不够阿波罗尼亚那雕塑般优美的身体、蜜色的皮肤、闪烁着激情的棕色大眼睛。她身上有一种奇妙的清新气味，那是一种肉体的气味，散发着性爱的芬芳，但又近乎甜美，让人无法抗拒。 Her virginal passion matched his nuptial lust and often it was dawn when they fell into an exhausted slumber. Sometimes, spent but not yet ready for sleep, Michael sat on the window ledge and stared at Apollonia's naked body while she slept. 她那处女般的热情与他的婚后情欲不谋而合，他们常常在黎明时分精疲力竭地进入梦乡。有时，迈克尔已经精疲力竭，但还没有准备好入睡，他就坐在窗台上，凝视着阿波洛妮娅熟睡时赤裸的身体。 Her face too was lovely in repose, a perfect face he had seen before only in art books of painted Italian Madonnas who by no stretch of the artist's skill could be thought virginal. 她的脸在静止时也是可爱的，他以前只在画册上看到过这种完美的脸，画中的意大利圣母无论如何也不可能是处女。
In the first week of their marriage they went on picnics and small trips in the Alfa Romeo. 结婚第一周，他们就开着阿尔法-罗密欧去野餐和小旅行。 But then Don Tommasino took Michael aside and explained that the marriage had made his presence and identity common knowledge in that part of Sicily and precautions had to be taken against the enemies of the Corleone Family, whose long arms also stretched to this island refuge. 但是，托马西诺阁下把迈克尔拉到一边，解释说这桩婚事已经让他的存在和身份在西西里的那个地方广为人知，因此必须采取预防措施，以防科莱昂家族的敌人，因为科莱昂家族的长臂也伸向了这个岛上的避难所。 Don Tommasino put armed guards around his villa and the two shepherds, Calo and Fabrizzio, were fixtures inside the walls. So Michael and his wife had to remain on the villa grounds. 唐-托马西诺在别墅周围安排了武装守卫，两个牧羊人卡洛和法布里齐奥则被固定在围墙内。因此，迈克尔和他的妻子不得不留在别墅里。 Michael passed the time by teaching Apollonia to read and write English and to drive the car along the inner walls of the villa. 迈克尔教阿波罗尼亚读写英语，并沿着别墅内墙驾驶汽车，以此打发时间。 About this time Don Tommasino seemed to be preoccupied and poor company, he was still having trouble with the new Mafia in the town of Palermo, Dr. Taza said. 塔扎医生说，大约在这个时候，唐-托马西诺似乎心事重重，不善交际，他还在和巴勒莫镇的新黑手党闹矛盾。
One night in the garden an old village woman who worked in the house as a servant brought a dish of fresh olives and then turned to Michael and said, "Is it true what everybody is saying that you are he son of Don Corleone in New York City, the Godfather?" 一天晚上，在花园里 一个在家里做佣人的老村妇端来一盘新鲜橄榄 然后转身对迈克尔说 "大家都说你是纽约教父唐・柯里昂的儿子 是真的吗？"
Michael saw Don Tommasino shaking his head in disgust at the 迈克尔看到唐-托马西诺厌恶地摇了摇头。
THE GODFATHER ・ 346 教父 ・ 346
general knowledge of their secret. But the old crone was looking at him in so concerned a fashion, as if it was important for her to know the truth, that Michael nodded. "Do you know my father?" he asked. 一般都知道他们的秘密。但老妪关切地看着他，似乎知道真相对她很重要，迈克尔点了点头。"他问道："您认识我父亲吗？
The woman's name was Filomena and her face was as wrinkled and brown as a walnut, her brown-stained teeth showing through the shell of her flesh. For the first time since he had been in the villa she smiled at him. 女人名叫菲洛梅娜，她的脸像核桃一样布满皱纹和褐色，褐色的牙齿从肉壳中露出来。这是他来到别墅后，她第一次对他微笑。 "The Godfather saved my life once," she said, "and my brains too." She made a gesture toward her head. "教父曾经救过我的命，"她说，"也救过我的脑袋。"她朝自己的脑袋做了个手势。
She obviously wanted to say something else so Michael smiled to encourage her. She asked almost fearfully, "Is it true that Luca Brasi is dead?" 她显然还想说些什么，迈克尔便微笑着鼓励她。她近乎恐惧地问："卢卡-布拉西真的死了吗？"
Michael nodded again and was surprised at the look of release on the old woman's face. Filomena crossed herself and said, "God forgive me, but may his soul roast in hell for eternity." 迈克尔再次点了点头，他惊讶地发现老妇人脸上露出了释然的表情。菲洛梅娜叉着腰说："上帝宽恕我吧，但愿他的灵魂在地狱里永远受煎熬。"
Michael remembered his old curiosity about Brasi, and had the sudden intuition that this woman knew the story Hagen and Sonny had refused to tell him. He poyfed the woman a glass of wine and made her sit do no. "Tell me about my father and Luca Brasi," he said gently. 迈克尔想起了以前对布拉西的好奇，突然直觉这个女人知道哈根和桑尼拒绝告诉他的故事。他给这个女人倒了一杯酒，让她坐下。"他温和地说："跟我说说我父亲和卢卡-布拉西的事吧。 "I know some of it, but how did they become friends and why was Brasi so devoted to my father? Don't be afraid, come tell me." "我知道一些，但他们是怎么成为朋友的？ 为什么布拉西对我父亲如此忠心？别害怕，来告诉我吧。"
Filomena's wrinkled face, her raisin-black eyes, turned to Don Tommasino, who in some way signaled his permission. And so Filomena passed the evening for them by telling her story. 菲洛梅娜布满皱纹的脸庞，葡萄干般乌黑的眼睛转向托马西诺阁下，托马西诺阁下以某种方式表示同意。就这样，菲洛梅娜通过讲述自己的故事打发了他们的夜晚。
Thirty years before, Filomena had been a midwife in New York City, on Tenth Avenue, servicing the Italian colony. The women were always pregnant and she prospered. She taught doctors a few things when they tried to interfare in a difficult birth. 三十年前，菲洛梅娜在纽约市第十大道的意大利殖民地当助产士。那里的妇女总是怀有身孕，她也因此生意兴隆。当医生们试图干预难产时，她教了医生们几招。 Her husband was then a prosperous grocery store owner, dead now poor soul, she blessed him, though he had been a card player and wencher who never thought to put aside for hard times. 她的丈夫当时是个生意兴隆的杂货店老板，现在死了，可怜的灵魂，她为他祝福，虽然他一直是个打牌和温酒的人，从来没想过要为困难时期留出余地。 In any event one cursed night thirty years ago when all honest people were long in their beds, there came a knocking on Filomena's door. 无论如何，三十年前一个被诅咒的夜晚，当所有诚实的人都长眠不醒时，菲洛梅娜的房门被敲响了。 She was by no means frightened, it was the quiet hour babes prudently chose to enter safely into this sinful world, and so she dressed and opened the door. Outside it was Luca Brasi whose reputation even then was fearsome. It wa known also that he was a bachelor. 她一点也不害怕，这是婴儿谨慎地选择安全进入这个罪恶世界的宁静时刻，于是她穿好衣服，打开了门。门外是卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi），即使在当时，他的名声也是响当当的。人们还知道他是个单身汉。 And so Filomena was immediatel: frightened. She thought he had come to do her husband harm, tha perhaps her husband had foolishly refused Brasi some small favor. 菲洛梅娜立刻吓坏了。她以为他是来伤害她丈夫的，也许是她丈夫愚蠢地拒绝了布拉西的某个小忙。
But Brasi had come on the usual errand. He told Filomena th: 但布拉西是按惯例来的。他告诉菲洛梅娜
BOOK VI 347 第 VI 卷 347
there was a woman about to give birth, that the house was out of the neighborhood some distance away and that she was to come with him. Filomena immediately sensed something amiss. 菲洛梅娜立即感觉到了不对劲。菲洛梅娜立刻感觉到了不对劲。 Brasi's brutal face looked almost like that of a madman that night, he was obviously in the grip of some demon. 那天晚上，布拉西那张残暴的脸几乎就像一个疯子，他显然是被什么魔鬼控制了。 She tried to protest that she attended only women whose history she knew but he shoved a handful of green dollars in her hand and ordered her roughly to come along with him. She was too frightened to refuse. 她试图抗议说，她只参加那些她了解其历史的妇女的活动，但他把一把绿钞票塞到她手里，粗暴地命令她跟他走。她吓得不敢拒绝。
In the street was a Ford, its dreer of the same feather as Luca Brasi. The drive was no more than thirty minutes to a small frame house in Long Island City right oter the bridge. A two-family house but obviously now tenanted only by Brasi and his gang. 街上停着一辆福特车，它的车身和卢卡-布拉西的一样。车程不超过 30 分钟，就到了长岛市桥旁的一栋小房子。那是一栋两户人家的房子，但现在显然只有布拉西和他的帮派在租用。 For there were some other ruffians in the kitchen playing cards and drinking. Brasi took Filomena up the stairs to a bedroom. In the bed was a young pretty girl who looked Irish, her face painted, her hair red; and with a belly swollen like a sow. 因为厨房里还有几个流氓在打牌喝酒。布拉西带着菲洛梅娜上楼，来到一间卧室。床上躺着一个年轻漂亮的姑娘，她看起来像爱尔兰人，脸上涂着油彩，头发是红色的，肚子胀得像头母猪。 The poor girl was so frightened. When she saw Brasi she turned her head away in terror, yes terror, and indeed the look of hatred on Brasi's evil face was the most frightening thing she had ever seen in her life. (Here Filomena crossed herself again.) 可怜的女孩吓坏了。当她看到布拉西时，她惊恐地扭过头去，是的，她惊恐地扭过头去，布拉西那张邪恶的脸上流露出的仇恨神情是她一生中见过的最可怕的东西。(菲洛梅娜在这里又划了一个十字）。
To make a long story short, Brasi left the room. Two of his men assisted the midwife and the baby was born, the mother was exhausted and went into a deep sleep. 长话短说，布拉西离开了房间。他的两个手下协助助产士，婴儿出生了，母亲筋疲力尽，进入了梦乡。 Brasi was summoned and Filomena, who had wrapped the newborn child in an extra blanket, extended the bundle to him and said, "If you're the father, take her. My work is finished." 布拉西被召来，菲洛梅娜用一条额外的毯子裹着新生儿，把包袱递给他，说："如果你是孩子的父亲，就把她抱走吧。我的工作结束了"
Brasi glared at her, malevolent, insanity stamped on his face. "Yes, I'm the father," he said. "But I don't want any of that race to live. Take it down to the basement and throw it into the furnace." 布拉西恶狠狠地瞪着她，脸上印着疯狂的印记。"是的，我是父亲，"他说。"但我不想让任何一个种族活着。把它带到地下室，扔进火炉里。"
For a moment Filomena thought she had not understood him properly. She was puzzled by his use of the word "race." Did he mean because the girl was not Italian? Or did he mean because the girl was obviously of the lowest type; a whore in short? 一时间，菲洛梅娜以为自己没有听懂他的话。她对他使用的 "种族 "一词感到困惑。他的意思是因为这个女孩不是意大利人吗？还是因为这个女孩显然是最低贱的类型，简而言之就是一个妓女？ Or did he mean that anything springing from his loins he forbade to live. And then she was sure he was making a brutal joke. She said shortly, "It's your child, do what you want." And she tried to hand him the 或者，他的意思是说，从他腰里蹦出来的任何东西，他都禁止其存活。然后她确信他在开一个残忍的玩笑。她很快说："这是你的孩子，你想怎么做就怎么做吧。"她试图把
bundle unde. 捆绑
At this time the exhausted mother awoke and turned on her side to ace them. She was just in time to see Brasi thrust violently at the undle, crushing the newborn infant against Filomena's chest. She 这时，精疲力竭的母亲醒了过来，侧过身去看他们。她正好看到布拉西猛烈地抽插，把刚出生的婴儿压在菲洛梅娜的胸前。她
THE GODFATHER - 348 教父 - 348
called out weakly, "Luc, Luc, I'm sorry," and Brasi turned to face her. 她虚弱地叫道："吕克，吕克，对不起。"布拉西转过身来面对她。
It was terrible, Filomena said now. So terrible. They were like two mad animals. They were not human. The hatred they bore each other blazed through the room. Nothing else, not even the newborn infant, existed for them at that moment. And yet there was a strange passion. 菲洛梅娜说，这太可怕了。太可怕了他们就像两只疯狂的野兽。他们不是人类。他们对彼此的仇恨在房间里熊熊燃烧。那一刻，对他们来说，其他一切都不存在了，甚至连新生儿都不存在了。然而却有一种奇怪的激情 A bloody, demonical lust so unnatural you knew they were damned forever. Then Luca Brasi turned back to Filomena and said harshly, "Do what I tell you, I'll make you rich." 血腥的、恶魔般的欲望如此不自然 你知道他们将永远被诅咒然后卢卡-布拉西回头对菲洛梅娜厉声说 "照我说的做 我会让你发财的"
Filomena could not speak in her terror. She shook her head. Finally she managed to whisper, "You do it, you're the father, do it if you like." But Brasi didn't answer. Instead he drew a knife from inside his shirt. "I'll cut your throat," he said. 菲洛梅娜吓得说不出话来。她摇着头最后她低声说："你来吧，你是父亲，如果你愿意就来吧。"但布拉西没有回答。相反，他从衣服里抽出一把刀。"我要割断你的喉咙。"他说。
She must have gone into shoek then because the next thing she remembered they were all standing in the basement of the house in front of a square iron furnace. Filomena was still holding the blanketed baby, which had not made a sound. 她当时一定是进入了梦乡，因为她下一秒就记起他们都站在房子的地下室里，站在一个方形铁炉前。菲洛梅娜仍然抱着盖着毯子的婴儿，婴儿没有发出任何声音。 (Maybe if it had cried, maybe if I had been shrefvd enough to pinch it, Filomena said, that monster would have showp mercy.) (菲洛梅娜说，如果它能哭出来，如果我有足够的勇气捏它一下，那个怪物也许就会手下留情了）。
One of the men must have bpened the furnace door, the fire now was visible. And then she was alone with Brasi in that basement with its sweating pipes, its mousy odor. Brasi had his knife out again. And there could be no doubting that he would kill her. 一定是其中一个人打开了炉门，现在火光已经清晰可见。然后她就和布拉西单独在地下室里了，地下室里的水管冒着汗，散发着霉味。布拉西又拿出了刀毫无疑问他会杀了她 There were the flames, there were Brasi's eyes. His face was the gargoyle of the devil, it was not human, it was not sane. He pushed her toward the open furnace door. 那是火焰，那是布拉西的眼睛。他的脸就像魔鬼的巨像，不是人，也不理智。他把她推向敞开的炉门。
At this point Filomena fell silent. She folded her bony hands in her lap and looked directly at Michael. He knew what she wanted, how she wanted to tell him, without using her voice. He asked gently, "Did you do it?" She nodded. 这时，菲洛梅娜沉默了。她把瘦骨嶙峋的双手放在膝盖上，直视着迈克尔。他知道她想要什么，她想怎样告诉他，而不用用声音。他温和地问："是你做的吗？"她点了点头。
It was only after another glass of wine and crossing herself and muttering a prayer that she continued her story. She was given a bundle of money and driven home. She understood that if she uttered a word about what had happened she would be killed. 她又喝了一杯酒，划着十字，喃喃祈祷，才继续讲故事。她得到了一捆钱，然后被送回了家。她明白，如果她说出发生了什么事，她就会被杀死。 But two days later Brasi murdered the young Irish girl, the mother of the infant and was arrested by the police. Filomena, frightened out of her wits went to the Godfather and told her story. He ordered her to keeI silent, that he would attend to everything. 但两天后，布拉西杀害了婴儿的母亲、爱尔兰少女，并被警察逮捕。菲洛梅娜吓得魂不附体 去找教父讲述了自己的遭遇教父命令她保持沉默 他会处理好一切的 At that time Brasi did no 当时布拉西没有
work for Don Corleone. 为唐-柯里昂工作
Before Don Corleone could set matters aright, Luca Brasi tried t 还没等科莱昂阁下把事情摆平，卢卡-布拉西就试图
commit suicide in his cell, hacking at his throat with a piece of glass. He was transferred to the prison hospital and by the time he recovered Don Corleone had arranged everything. The police did not have a case they could prove in court and Luca Brasi was released. 他在牢房里用玻璃片割喉自杀。他被转移到监狱医院，当他康复时，唐-柯里昂已经安排好了一切。警方在法庭上没有证据，卢卡-布拉西被释放了。
Though Don Corleone assured Filomena that she had nothing to fear from either Luca Brasi or the police, she had no peace. Her nerves were shattered and she could no longer work at her profession. 尽管唐-柯里昂向菲洛梅娜保证，她不用害怕卢卡-布拉西或警察，但她还是无法平静。她的精神崩溃了，再也无法从事自己的职业。 Finally she persuaded her husband to sell the grocery store and they returned to Italy. Her husband was a good man, had been told everything and understood. But he was a weak man and in Italy squandered the fortune they had both slaved in America to earn. 最后，她说服丈夫卖掉了杂货店，他们回到了意大利。她的丈夫是个好人，什么都知道，也都理解。但他是个懦弱的人，在意大利挥霍了他们在美国辛苦赚来的财富。 And so after he died she had become a servant. So Filomena ended her story. She had another glass of wine and said to Michael, "I bless the name of your father. He always sent me money when I asked, he saved me from Brasi. 他死后，她就成了仆人。菲洛梅娜结束了她的故事。她又喝了一杯酒，对迈克尔说："我祝福你父亲的名字。他总是在我要钱的时候给我寄钱，他把我从布拉西那里救了出来。 Tell him I say a prayer for his soul every night and that he shouldn't fear dying." 告诉他我每晚都为他的灵魂祈祷 他不应该害怕死亡"
After she had left, Michael asked Don Tommasino, "Is her story true?" The capo-mafioso nodded. And Michael thought, no wonder nobody had wanted to tell him the story. Some story. Some Luca. 她走后，迈克尔问唐-托马西诺："她的故事是真的吗？"卡波-马菲奥索点了点头。迈克尔想，难怪没人愿意告诉他这个故事。一些故事某个卢卡
The next morning Michael wanted to discuss the whole thing with 第二天一早，迈克尔就想和我讨论这件事。
Don Tommasino but learned that the old man had been called to Palermo by an urgent message delivered by a courier. That evening Don Tommasino returned and took Michael aside. News bad come from America, he said. News that it grieved him to tell. Santino Corleone had been killed. 唐-托马西诺却得知，老人被信使送来的一个紧急消息叫去了巴勒莫。当天晚上，唐-托马西诺回来了，把迈克尔叫到一边。他说，从美国传来了坏消息。这个消息让他很难过桑蒂诺. 科莱昂被杀了
Chapter 章节
sorosorosorosors 索罗斯
THE Sicilian sun, early-morning lemon-colored, filled Michael': bedroom. He awoke and, feeling Apollonia's satiny body against hi: own sleep-warm skin, made her come awake with love. 西西里的阳光，清晨的柠檬色，洒满了迈克尔的卧室。他醒了过来，感觉到阿波罗尼亚光滑的身体紧贴着他睡梦中温暖的皮肤，他用爱使她清醒过来。 When they were done, even all the months of complete possession could not stoF him from marveling at her beauty and her passion. 当他们完事后，即使是几个月的完全占有，也无法让他不惊叹她的美丽和热情。
She left the bedroom to wash and dress in the bathroom down the hall. Michael, still naked, the morning sun refreshing his body, lit a cigarette and relaxed on the bed. This was the last morning they would spend in this house and the villa. 她离开卧室，到走廊尽头的浴室洗漱穿衣。迈克尔依然一丝不挂，清晨的阳光照在他的身上，他点了一支烟，躺在床上休息。这是他们在这所房子和别墅里度过的最后一个早晨。 Don Tommasino had arranged for him to be transferred to another town on the southern coast of Sicily Apollonia, in the first month of pregnancy, wanted to 唐-托马西诺已安排将他转移到西西里岛南部海岸的另一个城镇。
visit with her family for a few weeks and would join him at the new hiding place after the visit. 她的家人探望她几周，探望结束后，她会和他一起去新的藏身之处。
The night before, Don Tommasino had sat with Michael in the garden after Apollonia had gone to bed. The Don had been worried and tired, and admitted that he was concerned about Michael's safety. "Your marriage brought you into sight," he told Michael. 前一天晚上，阿波罗尼亚上床睡觉后，唐-托马西诺和迈克尔坐在花园里。唐忧心忡忡，疲惫不堪，他承认自己很担心迈克尔的安全。"他对迈克尔说："你的婚姻让你受到了关注。 "I'm surprised your father hasn't made arrangements for you to go someplac else. In any case I'm having my own troubles with the young Turl in Palermo. I've offered some fair arrangements so that they can w "我很惊讶你父亲没有安排你去别的地方" "I'm surprised your father hasn't made arrangements for you to go someplac else.无论如何，我和巴勒莫的年轻图尔有自己的麻烦。我提出了一些合理的安排，这样他们就可以在巴勒莫和你一起生活了。
SCENE FORTY: MICHAELS ABOUT TO GO: APOLLONIA AND THE CAR:
MICHAEL'S DESIRE TO BE HIS FATHER'S SON. 第四十场：米歇尔斯要走了：阿波罗尼亚和汽车迈克尔想成为父亲的儿子
SCEN FORTY: IUICAH IS ABOUT TO GO: 第四十场：Iuicah 要走了：
APOLIOIIIA AD THE CAR: apolioiiia ad the car：
IIICAHEL'S DSIRE TO BE HIS
FATHLR'S SON. 胖胖的儿子
SYNOPSIS: Nicahel is awake, speading the early morning (a) merely looking at his beautiful wife. Preparations are being made for him to go on, while his wife spends a few days with her parents. 故事大纲：尼卡赫尔醒着，在清晨（a）只是看着他美丽的妻子。他正在为继续前行做准备，而他的妻子则要与父母共度几天。
The car is being prepared--- When he returas, he finds her gone. Calo tells him with a smile, that she is sitting in the driver's seat. He sees Pabrizzio Ieaving furtively, and then sees his wife across the courtyard, and then realizes something terrible. 当他回来时，发现她不见了。卡洛笑着告诉他，她坐在驾驶座上。他看到帕布里齐奥鬼鬼祟祟地走来走去 然后看到院子对面的妻子 然后意识到了一件可怕的事 He calls to her, but only seconds before there is the most incredible explosion. 他呼唤她，但就在几秒钟前，发生了最不可思议的爆炸。
and Dr. Taza. It is clear what has harpened. Micahel asks that word be sent to his ather, that he wishes to return as 'his father's sob. 和塔扎博士。很明显，发生了什么事。米凯尔要求给他的父亲捎信，说他希望作为 "父亲的泣血之人 "回来。
THE TIILES: 瓷砖
News from outside. Apoblonia's excitement about becoming an American wife. Her clothes, and fads from the U.s. News From talermo: a sense of the changing times, even for the Mafia. 来自外界的消息阿波布洛尼娅对成为美国妻子的兴奋之情。她的服装和美国的流行趋势。 来自塔勒莫的新闻：感受时代的变迁，即使是黑手党。
TONE AND THAGRRY: 语气和语调
Micahel's continued love for her; The idyll of her juxapgsed with trouble OUSSID. APOIIONIA's simple gđace and overwhile beauty must DOMINATE THIS WHOL SECTION OF TY EITI. While she is alive, Nicahel can truly thing of nothiog else. 米凯尔对她一往情深；她的田园风光与奥西德的烦恼交织在一起。阿波丽妮娅的淳朴和美丽在《诗经》中占据了主导地位。只要她还活着，尼卡尔真的别无所求。
Ixtend time in those moments before the explosion; as with the other kay scenes. 延长爆炸前那一刻的时间；与其他凯伊场景一样。
Micahel may re lizes what is oing to hapen, but much of the udience needn't. 米歇尔可能会意识到即将发生的事情，但大部分观众并不需要。
THS SHLER ENORIITY OF THE GXPIOSION--Dothing is left. 狂欢的精神--什么都不剩了。
However they want to do it; make it TWICE AS BIG. OVERKIII. 无论他们想怎么做，都要把它做成两倍大。三连冠
The whole thing seen from a distance: where licahel is standing. 从远处看到的全貌：Licahel 站立的地方。
CORE: 核心：
To Show how Apolloniais killed; with Babrizzio's implication, as the कoraxikigr murderer. And now that she is gobe; Micahel's only alteroativeis to return to his ather. 说明阿波罗尼亚是如何被杀的；巴布里齐奥作为कoraxikigr 凶手的暗示。既然她已经死了，米凯尔唯一的选择就是回到他的母亲身边。
PITPAJIS: 皮特帕斯
Peoole know its going to harpen. I have to misdirect them from this. There's little that can sorew this uo, I think. People mi cht be getti is impatient, but I don't Koow I Iness the explosion will fix that. the main story. 人们知道它要去哈鹏。我必须误导他们。我觉得没有什么能解决这个问题了人们可能会不耐烦，但我觉得爆炸不会解决这个问题。
their beaks more than they deserve, but those scum want everything. I can't understand their attitude. They've tried a few little tricks but I'm not so easy to kill. They must know I'm too strong for them to hold me so cheaply. 但那些人渣却什么都想要。我无法理解他们的态度他们试过一些小把戏 但我不是那么容易被杀死的他们一定知道我太强大了 他们才会这么便宜地抓住我 But that's the trouble with young people, no matter how talented. They don't reason things out and they want all the water in the well." 但这就是年轻人的问题所在，无论他们多么有才华。他们不会推理，他们想要井里所有的水"。
And then Don Tommasino had told Michael that the two shepherds, Fabrizzio and Calo, would go with him as bodyguards in the Alfa Romeo. Don Tommasino would say his good-byes tonight since he would be off early in the morning, at dawn, to see to his affairs in Palermo. 然后，托马西诺先生告诉迈克尔，两个牧羊人法布里奇奥和卡洛将作为保镖乘坐阿尔法-罗密欧与他同行。唐-托马西诺今晚就要告别了，因为他明天一早天不亮就要出发，去巴勒莫处理他的事务。 Also, Michael was not to tell Dr. Taza about the move, since the doctor planned to spend the evening in Palermo and might blab. 另外，迈克尔不能把这次行动告诉塔扎医生，因为医生计划晚上在巴勒莫过夜，可能会说漏嘴。
Michael had known Don Tommasino was in trouble. Armed guards patrolled the walls of the villa at night and a few faithful shepherds with their luparas were always in the house. Don Tommasino himself went heavily armed and a personal bodyguard attended him at all 迈克尔早就知道托马西诺阁下遇到了麻烦。晚上，武装卫兵在别墅的围墙上巡逻，几个忠实的牧羊人带着他们的鲁帕拉一直在房子里。唐-托马西诺本人也全副武装，并有一名贴身保镖随侍左右。
times. 次。
The morning sun was now too strong. Michael stubbed out his cigarette and put on work pants, work shirt and the peaked cap most Sicilian men wore. Still barefooted, he leaned out his bedroom window and saw Fabrizzio sitting in one of the garden chairs. 早晨的阳光太强烈了。迈克尔掐灭了烟头，穿上工作裤、工作衬衫和大多数西西里男人戴的尖顶帽。他还是光着脚，从卧室的窗户往外看，看到法布里奇奥坐在花园里的一把椅子上。 Fabrizzio was lazily combing his thick dark hair, his lupara was carelessly thrown across the garden table. Michael whistled and Fabrizzio looked up to his window. 法布里齐奥正懒洋洋地梳理着他浓密的黑发，他的鲁帕拉被不经意地扔在了花园的桌子上。迈克尔吹了一声口哨，法布里齐奥抬头望向窗外。
"Get the car," Michael called down to him. "I'll be leaving in five minutes. Where's Calo?" "去开车，"迈克尔对他喊道。"我五分钟后出发卡洛在哪？"
Fabrizzio stood up. His shirt was open, exposing the blue and red lines of the tattoo on his chest. "Calo is having a cup of coffee in the kitchen," Fabrizzio said. "Is your wife coming with you?" 法布里奇奥站了起来。他的衬衫敞开着，露出胸前蓝红相间的纹身。法布里齐奥说："卡洛正在厨房喝咖啡。""你妻子和你一起来吗？"
Michael squinted down at him. It occurred to him that Fabrizzio had been following Apollonia too much with his eyes the last few weeks. Not that he would dare ever to make an advance toward the wife of a friend of the Don's. In Sicily there was no surer road to death. 迈克尔眯着眼睛看着他。他突然想到，法布里奇奥在过去几周里一直在用眼睛紧盯着阿波罗尼亚。他可不敢向唐的朋友的妻子示好。在西西里，没有比这更安全的死亡之路了。 Michael said coldly, "No, she's going home to her family first, she'll join us in a few days." He watched Fabrizzio hurry into the stone hut that served as a garage for the Alfa Romeo. 迈克尔冷冷地说："不，她要先回家和家人团聚，过几天再和我们会合。"他目送法布里奇奥匆匆走进作为阿尔法-罗密欧车库的石屋。
Michael went down the hall to wash. Apollonia was gone. She was most likely in the kitchen preparing his breakfast with her own hands to wash out the guilt she felt because she wanted to see her family one more time before going so far away to the other end of Sicily. Don 迈克尔去大厅洗漱。阿波罗尼亚不见了。她很可能在厨房里亲手为他准备早餐，以消除她的内疚感，因为她想在去西西里岛的另一端之前再见家人一面。唐
Tommasino would arrange transportation for her to where Michael would be. 托马西诺会安排交通工具把她送到迈克尔会去的地方。
Down in the kitchen the old woman Filomena brought him his coffee and shyly bid him a good-bye. "I'll remember you to my father," Michael said and she nodded. 在厨房里，老妇人菲洛梅娜给他端来了咖啡，并羞涩地向他道别。迈克尔说："我会让我父亲记住你的。"她点了点头。
Calo came into the kitchen and said to Michael, "The car's outside, shall I get your bag?" 卡洛走进厨房，对迈克尔说："车在外面，要我帮你拿包吗？"
"No, I'll get it," Michael said. "Where's Apolla?" "不用了，我来吧。"迈克尔说。"阿波拉在哪儿？"
Calo's face broke into an amused grin. "She's sitting in the driver's seat of the car, dying to step on the gas. She'll be a real American woman before she gets to America." It was unheard of for one of the peasant women in Sicily to attempt driving a car. 卡洛的脸上绽放出愉悦的笑容。"她正坐在汽车驾驶座上，恨不得一脚油门踩到底。她还没到美国，就会成为一个真正的美国女人。"在西西里，农妇尝试驾驶汽车是闻所未闻的。 But Michael sometimes let Apollonia guide the Alfa Romeo around the inside of the villa walls, always beside her however because she sometimes stepped on the gas when she meant to step on the brake. 但迈克尔有时会让阿波罗尼亚开着阿尔法-罗密欧在别墅的围墙内绕行，不过她总是在旁边，因为她有时会在本该踩刹车的时候踩了油门。
Michael said to Calo, "Get Fabrizzio and wait for me in the car." He went out of the kitchen and ran up the stairs to the bedroon. His bag was already packed. 迈克尔对卡洛说："把法布里奇奥叫来 在车里等我"他走出厨房，跑上楼梯，来到床边。他的包已经收拾好了。 Before picking it up he looked out the window and saw the car parked in front of the portico steps rather than the kitchen entrance. Apollonia was sitting in the car, her hands on the wheel like a child playing. Calo was just putting the lunch basket in the rear seat. 拿起车之前，他向窗外望去，看到车停在门廊台阶前，而不是厨房入口处。阿波罗尼亚坐在车里，双手握着方向盘，像个孩子在玩耍。卡洛刚把午餐篮放在后座上。 And then Michael was annoyed to see Fabrizzio disappearing through the gates of the villa on some errand outside. What the hell was he doing? He saw Fabrizzio take a look over his shoulder, a look that was somehow furtive. He'd have to straighten that damn shepherd out. 然后迈克尔恼火地看到法布里奇奥从别墅大门消失了，去外面办什么事了。他到底在干什么？他看到法布里齐奥朝他的肩膀看了一眼，那眼神不知为何有些鬼鬼祟祟。他得把那个该死的牧羊人揪出来。 Michael went down the stairs and decided to go through the kitchen to see Filomena again and give her a final farewell. He asked the old woman, "Is Dr. Taza still sleeping?" 迈克尔走下楼梯，决定穿过厨房再去看看菲洛梅娜，向她做最后的告别。他问老太太："塔扎医生还在睡觉吗？"
Filomena's wrinkled face was sly. "Old roosters can't greet the sun. The doctor went to Palermo last night." 菲洛梅娜布满皱纹的脸上露出了狡黠。"老公鸡不能迎接太阳。医生昨晚去了巴勒莫。"
Michael laughed. He went out the kitchen entrance and the smell of lemon blossoms penetrated even his sinus-filled nose. 迈克尔笑了。他走出厨房门口，柠檬花的香味甚至钻进了他满是鼻窦炎的鼻子。 He saw Apollonia wave to him from the car just ten paces up the villa's driveway and then he realized she was motioning him to stay where he was, that she meant to drive the car to where he stood. Calo stood grinning beside the car, his lupara dangling in his hand. 他看到阿波罗尼亚在别墅车道上十步远的地方向他挥手，然后他意识到她在示意他留在原地，她的意思是把车开到他站的地方。卡洛咧着嘴站在车旁，手里晃着他的鲁帕拉。 But there was still no sign of Eabrizzio. At that moment, without any conscious reasoning, process, everything came together in his mind, and Michael sh-uuted to the girl, "No! 但仍然没有发现埃阿布里齐奥的踪迹。就在那一刻，迈克尔没有经过任何有意识的推理和思考，他的脑海中就浮现出了一切，他对女孩说："不！ No!" But his shout was drowned in the roar pf the tremendous explosion as Apollonia switched on the ignition. 不！"但他的喊声淹没在阿波罗尼亚打开点火开关时巨大的爆炸轰鸣声中。
BOOK VI ・ 353 第 VI 册 ・ 353
The kitchen door shattered into fragments and Michael was hurled along the wall of the villa for a good ten feet. Stones tumbling from the villa roof hit him on the shoulders and one glanced off his skull as he was lying on the ground. 厨房的门碎成了碎片，迈克尔沿着别墅的墙壁被抛出了十几米远。从别墅屋顶上滚落下来的石块击中了他的肩膀，有一块在他躺在地上时从他的头骨上滑落。 He was conscious just long enough to see that nothing remained of the Alfa Romeo but its four wheels and the steel shafts which held them together. 他的意识清醒了很久，才看清阿尔法-罗密欧除了四个车轮和连接车轮的钢轴之外，什么也没剩下。
He came to consciousness in a room that seemed very dark and 他是在一个看起来非常黑暗的房间里苏醒过来的。
heard voices that were so low that they were pure sound rather than words. 听到的声音非常低，纯粹是声音而不是语言。 Out of animal instinct he tried to pretend he was still unconscious but the voices stopped and someone was leaning from a chair close to his bed and the voice was distinct now, saying, "Well, he's with us finally." A lamp went on, its light like white fire on his eyeballs and Michael turned his head. 出于动物的本能，他试图假装自己仍然昏迷不醒 但声音停止了 有人从靠近他床边的椅子上靠过来 声音现在很清晰，说："好了，他终于和我们在一起了。"一盏灯亮了，灯光像白色的火光照在他的眼球上，迈克尔转过了头。 It felt very heavy, numb. And then he could see the face over his bed was that of Dr. Taza. 感觉非常沉重、麻木。然后，他看到床头那张脸是塔扎医生的。
"Let me look at you a minute and I'll put the light out," Dr. Taza said gently. He was busy shining a small pencil flashlight into Michael's eyes. "You'll be all right," Dr. Taza said and turned to someone else in the room. "You can speak to him." "让我看一会儿，我就把灯熄了。"塔扎医生温和地说。他正忙着用一支小铅笔手电筒照迈克尔的眼睛。"你会没事的，"塔扎医生说，然后转向房间里的另一个人。"你可以和他谈谈。"
It was Don Tommasino sitting on a chair near his bed, Michael could see him clearly now. Don Tommasino was saying, "Michael, Michael, can I talk to you? Do you want to rest?" 唐-托马西诺就坐在他床边的椅子上，迈克尔现在可以清楚地看到他了。唐・托马西诺说："迈克尔，迈克尔，我能和你谈谈吗？你想休息吗？"
It was easier to raise a hand to make a gesture and Michael did so and Don Tommasino said, "Did Fabrizzio bring the car from the garage?" 举手做个手势比较容易，迈克尔照做了 唐-托马西诺说："法布里奇奥把车从车库里开出来了吗？"
Michael, without knowing he did so, smiled. It was in some strange way, a chilling smile, of assent. Don Tommasino said, "Fabrizzio has vanished. Listen to me, Michael. You've been unconscious for nearly a week. Do you understand? 迈克尔不知不觉地笑了。那是一种奇怪的微笑，令人不寒而栗的微笑，表示同意。唐-托马西诺说："法布里奇奥不见了。听我说，迈克尔。你已经昏迷了将近一周。你明白吗？ Everybody thinks you're dead, so you're safe now, they've stopped looking for you. I've sent messages to your father and he's sent back instructions. It won't be long now, you'll be back in America. Meanwhile you'll rest here quietly. 大家都以为你死了 所以你现在安全了 他们不再找你了我给你父亲发了信息 他也回了指示用不了多久 你就会回到美国了在此期间，你就在这里静静地休息吧 You're safe up in the mountains, in a special farmhouse Lown. The Palermo people have made their peace with me now that you're supposed to be dead, so it was you they were after all the time. They wanted to kill you while making people think it was me they were after. 你在山上很安全 住在一个特别的农舍里 Lown巴勒莫的人已经和我和解了 现在你应该已经死了 所以他们一直在追杀你他们想杀了你，同时让人们以为他们的目标是我。 That's Your recover your strength and be tranquil." 那就是恢复体力，保持宁静"。
Michael was remembering everything now. He knew his wife was dead, that Calo was dead. He thought of the old woman in the 迈克尔现在想起了一切。他知道他的妻子死了，卡洛也死了。他想起了
THE GODFATHER - 354 教父 - 354
kitchen. He couldn't remember if she had come outside with him. He whispered, "Filomena?" Don Tommasino said quietly, "She wasn't hurt, just a bloody nose from the blast. Don't worry about her." 厨房他不记得她是否和他一起出来过。他低声问："菲洛梅娜？"唐・托马西诺低声说："她没受伤，只是鼻子被炸出血了。别担心她
Michael said, "Fabrizzio. Let your shepherds know that the one who gives me Fabrizzio will own the finest pastures in Sicily." 迈克尔说："法布里奇奥让你的牧羊人知道 把法布里齐奥交给我的人 将拥有西西里最好的牧场"
Both men seemed to sigh with relief. Don Tommasino lifted a glass from a nearby table and drank from it an amber fluid that jolted his head up. Dr. Taza sat on the bed and said almost absently, "You know, you're a widower. 两个人似乎都松了一口气。唐-托马西诺从旁边的桌子上端起一个杯子，喝了一口琥珀色的液体，他的头猛地抬了起来。塔扎医生坐在床上，几乎哂笑着说："你知道，你是个鳏夫。 That's rare in Sicily." As if the distinction might comfort him. 这在西西里可不多见。"似乎这种区别能让他感到安慰。
Michael motioned to Don Tommasino to lean closer. The Don sat on the bed and bent his head. "Tell my father to get me home," Michael said. "Tell my father I wish to be his son." 迈克尔示意唐-托马西诺靠近一点。唐坐在床上，弯下了头。"告诉我父亲让我回家，"迈克尔说。"告诉我父亲 我想成为他的儿子"
But it was to be another month before Michael recovered from his injuries and another two months after that before all the necessary papers and arrangementsere ady. Then he was flown from Palermo to Rome and irom Rome of New York. In all that time no tyace had been found Fabrizzio. 但一个月后，迈克尔的伤才痊愈，之后又过了两个月，所有必要的文件和安排才准备就绪。然后，他从巴勒莫飞往罗马，再从罗马飞往纽约。在这段时间里，法布里奇奥没有找到任何线索。
SCENE FORTYONE: KAY AND MICAHEL 第四十一场凯和米凯尔
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
Kay takes the train into N.Y.; presumably to see some friends. She had granduated, become a teacher; and has never heard from chael since that time they spent together in the Hotel in 1946. It is now 1950. 1451? 凯乘火车去纽约，大概是去看朋友。她已经长大成人，成为了一名教师；自从 1946 年他们在酒店共度的那段时光后，就再也没有了 chael 的消息。现在是 1950 年。1451? a hotel room similiat to the owe she used to spend time in with Micahel, she finally decides to call the Mall. She gets Michael's mother, and is sucprized that Micahel has been back for six mobbhs; At first she is hurt, and. 她终于决定给购物中心打电话。她接通了迈克尔的母亲，惊喜地发现米歇尔已经回来六次了。 then angry, that he never called her, even merely out of friendship. 然后她生气了，因为他从来没有给她打过电话，哪怕仅仅是出于友谊。
Howdver, Mikes mother vigoriously invites her to take 在米克斯的母亲的大力邀请下，她带着米克斯去了一个叫 "Howdver "的地方。
a taxi to the Hall, as a surprize for michael. 打车去大厅，给迈克尔一个惊喜。
She considers not doing it; but finds her self in a taxi, arriving at the llall. 她曾想过不干，但发现自己已经坐上出租车，来到了 llall。
Micahel is not there; she talks a while with hisllother, and points clarifying what's she's been doing, etc. are made clear. 米凯尔不在；她和他的母亲谈了一会儿，澄清了她一直在做的事情等。
Michsel arrives, aod she finds herself io his arms, much to her surprizes. 米歇尔来了，她惊喜地发现自己投入了他的怀抱。
They get in his car, and talk while they drive. 他们上了他的车，边开车边聊天。
He takes her to an expensive Town houses io the city; and 他带她去城里一处昂贵的 Town houses；以及
her veatured ovivion that ht did not kill Dollozzo and MoClusky. However, thece is a large question of doubt. He osays he wants to marcy her, but defioes that marraige in light of the family busioess. 她的成熟卵巢认为她没有杀死多洛佐和墨拉斯基。然而，这是个很大的疑问。他说他想娶她为妻，但考虑到家庭事务，他拒绝了这门婚事。 llakiog it cl ar that the dids aot feel he had the fight to seek her out, and offer her such a marragie. 他觉得自己没有能力去寻找她，向她求婚。
He MAKUS THE UNTITIT_ DERTMATION OP HIS PITHבR, and terefore himseIf. 他用自己的双手创造了一个不折不扣的 "蜕变"。
And it is clear, that she will accept this arranmeneat. 很显然，她会接受这一安排。
THE TIJ S: TIJ S：
It is 1950. The Korean war. Thiogs have changed. For Individuals; for the wation, for the llafia. TH GHAVGS IIUST BA CLUAR. 现在是 1950 年。朝鲜战争爆发。时代变了。对个人、对社会、对国家都是如此。这些都必须改变。
Styles; clothes; cars; etc. The children are bigger; people have changed. Micahel's jaw. 款式、衣服、汽车等等。孩子们长大了，人们也变了。米歇尔的下巴
THL TORT 侵权
MLRE IS SORT OF A IDACE IOW. mlre 也算是个偶像吧。
TMAG RIY AIDD TONB: tmag riy aidd tonb：
A bittersweet thing, of time gooe b. Almost a coray Peytou Place thing, of the peo le getti g older; Kay's bot loncer a twentyyear old coed; Micahel's nolooger young; Thet, 3 years Iater; time has gooe by and w've all chanced bittersweet feelins. 苦乐参半，时光流逝，人们都在变老；Kay 已经是二十岁的小伙子了；Micahel 也不再年轻；三年过去了，时光流逝，我们都有了苦乐参半的感觉。
CON'T: Important thincs happening io the d rkoess of a bedroom; That mood; of people talkios in the darkoess, making decisions that will affect their lives (a.d others) for years to come. 不：卧室里发生的重要事情；人们在黑暗中交谈的心情；做出的决定将影响他们（和其他人）未来几年的生活。
The moment when Kay sees Nicahel; HS IOOKS DIIPR IIT. She naturally, is conceroed that she looks different. 凯看到妮卡赫尔的那一刻；HS IOOKS DIIPR IIT。她很自然地发现自己与众不同。
V LRY MOMIONAT WOILNI. She had figured out how she would behave, but she does bot or is uoable to do it. v lry momionat woilni.她已经想好了自己的行为方式，但她做不到，也无法做到。
IYB COHL: IYB COHL：
The iodicate Micahall has returned to U.S.; is in the family business; that time has passed; and all the major issues of the remainder of the book are put forth: The mafia is goiog lesitimate, but only after some difficult ? events that Micahel has in miad. Micahall 回到了美国，从事家族生意，时间已经过去，书中其余部分的所有主要问题都已提出：黑手党是合法的，但只是在米卡赫尔经历了一些困难事件之后。
PIPATIS: PIPATIS：
IOIG AND CORNY. I was unconforteble as the way Nicahel invited her iuto the bedroom. 又老又土尼卡尔邀请她进卧室的方式让我很不舒服。
Too ta. ky?
VI NLVWR BUTILVD THAT KAY LOV DD IUICAHEI, OT VISA VLRSA.
We think its funny that he's always askiog girls to Marry him. 我们觉得他总是向女孩求婚很有趣。
BOOK VII ・ 359 第 VII 册 ・ 359
he get two times his clock, otherwise he no come way out the Long Beach. But don't you pay. My husband's man at the gate pay the 否则他就不能去长滩。但你不用付钱我丈夫的人在门口付钱
taxi.' 出租车。
"I couldn't do that, Mrs. Corleone," Kay said coldly. "If Michael wanted to see me, he would have called me at home before this. Obviously he doesn't want to resume our relationship." "我不能这么做，柯里昂太太，"凯冷冷地说。"如果迈克尔想见我，他应该在这之前给我家里打电话。显然他不想恢复我们的关系。"
Mrs. Corleone's voice came briskly over the phone. "You a very nice girl, you gotta nice legs, but you no gotta much brains." She chuckled. "You come out to see , not Mikey. I wanta talk to you. You come right now. An' no pay the taxi. I wait for you." The phone clicked. Mrs. Corleone had hung up. 电话里传来柯里昂太太急促的声音"你是个很好的女孩 你有一双美腿 但你没有什么头脑"她笑着说"你是来看 的，不是来看米奇的。我想和你谈谈。你现在就来。不用付出租车费。我等着你。"电话铃响了。柯里昂太太挂断了电话
Kay could have called back and said she wasn't coming but she knew she had to see Michael, to talk to him, even if it was just polite talk. If he was home now, openly, that meant he was no longer in trouble, he could live normally. 凯本可以打回去说她不来了，但她知道她必须去见迈克尔，和他谈谈，哪怕只是礼貌性的谈话。如果他现在回家了，光明正大地回家了，那就意味着他不再有麻烦了，他可以正常地生活了。 She jumped off the bed and started to get ready to see him. She took a great deal of care with her makeup and dress. When she was ready to leave she stared at her reflection in the mirror. Was she better-looking than when Michael had disappeared? 她跳下床，开始准备见他。她对自己的妆容和着装都非常谨慎。当她准备离开时，她盯着镜子里的自己。她是不是比迈克尔失踪时更漂亮了？ Or would he find her unattractively older? Her figure had become more womanly, her hips rounder, her breasts fuller, Italians liked that supposedly, though Michael had always said he loved her being so thin. 还是他会觉得她老得没有吸引力？她的身材变得更有女人味了，臀部更圆润，胸部更丰满，意大利人喜欢这样的身材，尽管迈克尔一直说他喜欢她这么瘦。 It didn't matter really, Michael obviously didn't want anything to do with her anymore, otherwise he most certainly would have called in the six months he had been home. 这其实并不重要，迈克尔显然不想再和她有任何瓜葛，否则他肯定会在回家的这六个月里给她打电话。
The taxi she hailed refused to take her to Long Beach until she gave him a pretty smile and told him she would pay double the meter. It was nearly an hour's ride and the mall in Long Beach had changed since she last saw it. 她叫的出租车拒绝载她去长滩，直到她给了他一个漂亮的微笑，并告诉他她会付双倍的计价器钱。车程将近一个小时，长滩的购物中心与她上次看到的相比已经发生了变化。 There were iron fences around it and an iron gate barred the mall entrance. A man wearing slacks and a white jacket over a red shirt opened the gate, poked his head into the cab to 周围有铁栅栏，商场入口处有一扇铁门。一名身穿休闲裤和白色夹克衫、外罩红色衬衫的男子打开铁门，探头探脑地走进驾驶室。
read the meter and gave the cab driver some bills. Then when Kay saw the driver was not protesting and was happy with the money paid, she got out and walked across the mall to the central house. 她看了看计价器，给了出租车司机一些钞票。然后，当凯看到司机没有提出抗议，并对所付的钱感到满意时，她就下了车，穿过购物中心，向中心的房子走去。
Mrs. Corleone herself opened the door and greeted Kay with a warm embrace that surprised her. Then she surveyed Kay with an appraising eye. "You a beautiful girl," she said flatly. 柯里昂夫人亲自打开门，用一个令她吃惊的热情拥抱迎接凯。然后，她用赞赏的目光打量着凯。"她平淡地说："你是个漂亮的姑娘。 "I have stupid sons." She pulled Kay inside the door and led her to the kitchen, where a platter of food was already set out and a pot of coffee perked on the stove. "Michael comes home pretty soon," she said. "You surprise him." "我有蠢儿子"。她把凯拉进门，带她来到厨房，那里已经摆好了一盘盘食物，炉子上还煮着一壶咖啡。"迈克尔很快就回来了，"她说。"你给他个惊喜吧"
THE GODFATHER - 360 教父 - 360
They sat down together and the old woman forced Kay to eat, meanwhile asking questions with great curiosity. She was delightted that Kay was a schoolteacher and that she had come to New York to visit old girl friends and that Kay was only twenty-four years old. 她们坐在一起，老妇人强迫凯吃饭，同时好奇地问东问西。她很高兴地告诉她，凯是一名教师，她来纽约是为了拜访以前的女同学，而凯今年只有 24 岁。 She kept nodding her head as if all the facts accorded with some private specifications in her mind. Kay was so nervous that she just answered the questions, never saying anything else. 她不停地点头，好像所有的事实都符合她心中的某种私人规范。凯非常紧张，她只是一味地回答问题，从不说别的。
She saw him first through the kitchen window. A car pulled up in front of the house and two other men got out. Then Michael. He straightened up to talk with one of the other men. His profile, the left one, was exposed to her view. 她首先透过厨房的窗户看到了他。一辆车停在房子前面，另外两个男人下了车。然后是迈克尔。他直起身子，和其中一个人交谈。他的左侧轮廓暴露在她的视线中。 It was cracked, indented, like the plastic face of a doll that a child has wantonly kicked. In a curious Way it did not mar his handsomeness in her eyes but moved her to tears. 他的脸裂开了，凹进去了，就像被孩子肆意踢过的洋娃娃的塑料脸。奇怪的是，在她眼里，这并没有破坏他的英俊，反而让她感动得流下了眼泪。 She saw him put a snow-white handkerchief to his mouth and nose and hold it there for a moment while he turned away to come into the house. 她看到他用雪白的手帕捂住口鼻，在那里停留了一会儿，转身进了屋。
She heard the door open and his footsteps in the hall turning into the kitchen and then he was in the open space, seeing her and his mother. He seemed impassive, and then he smiled ever so slightly, the broken half of his face halting the widening of his mouth. 她听到门开了，他的脚步声在大厅里转进了厨房，然后他就在空地上，看到了她和他的母亲。他似乎无动于衷，然后他微微笑了笑，残缺的半边脸阻止了他嘴角的扩大。 And Kay, who had meant just to say "Hello, how are you," in the coolest possible way, slipped out of her seat to run into his arms, bury her face against his shoulder. 凯本来只是想用最酷的方式说声 "你好，你好"，却从座位上滑下来，跑到他的怀里，把脸埋在他的肩膀上。 He kissed her wet cheek and held her until she finished weeping and then he walked her out to his car, waved his bodyguard away and drove off with her beside him, she repairing her makeup by simply wiping what was left of it away with her handkerchief. 他吻了吻她湿润的脸颊，抱着她直到她哭完，然后他把她送到他的车旁，挥手让保镖离开，自己开车走了。
"I never meant to do that," Kay said. "It's just that nobody told me how badly they hurt you." "我从没想过要那么做，"凯说。"只是没有人告诉我 他们把你伤得有多重"
Michael laughed and touched the broken side of his face. "You mean this? That's nothing. Just gives me sinus trouble. Now that I'm home I'll probably get it fixed. I couldn't write you or anything," Michael said. "You have to understand that before anything else." 迈克尔笑了笑，摸了摸自己破损的侧脸。"你是说这个？这没什么。只是给我带来了鼻窦炎的麻烦。现在我回家了，我可能会把它修好。我不能给你写信什么的。"迈克尔说。"你必须先明白这一点。"
"OK," she said. "好的，"她说。
"I've got a place in the city," Michael said. "Is it all right if we go there or should it be dinner and drinks at a restaurant?" "我在城里有个地方" 迈克尔说"我们去那里可以吗 还是去餐馆吃晚饭喝酒？"
"I'm not hungry," Kay said. "凯说："我不饿。
They drove toward New York in silence for a while. "Did you get your degree?" Michael asked. 他们默默地朝纽约开了一会儿车"你拿到学位了吗？"迈克尔问道。
"Yes," Kay said. "I'm teaching grade school in my hometown now. "是的，"凯说。"我现在在家乡的小学教书。
Did they find the man who really killed the poljeeman, is that why you were able to come home?" 他们找到杀警察的真凶了吗 所以你才能回家？"
For a moment Michael didn't answer. Gles, they did," he said. "It was in all the New York papers. Didn't you read about it?" 迈克尔一时没有回答。他说："Gles，他们说了。"纽约的报纸都登了。你没读过吗？
Kay laughed with the relief of him denying he was a murderer. "We only get the New York Times up in our town," she said. "I guess it was buried back in page eighty-nine. 凯欣慰地笑了，因为他否认了自己是杀人犯。"我们镇上只有《纽约时报》，"她说。"我猜它被埋在第 89 页后面了。 If I'd read about it I'd have called your mother sooner." She paused and then said, "It's funny, the way your mother used to talk, I almost believed you had done it. And just before you came, while we were drinking coffee, she told me about that crazy man who confessed." 如果我在报纸上看到这个消息，我会早点给你妈妈打电话的。她停顿了一下，然后说："有趣的是，你妈妈以前说话的方式，让我几乎相信是你干的。就在你来之前，我们喝咖啡的时候 她跟我说起了那个认罪的疯子"
Michael said, "Maybe my mother did believe it at first." 迈克尔说："也许我妈妈一开始真的相信了"
"Your own mother?" Kay asked. "你的亲生母亲？"凯问道。
Michael grinned. "Mothers are like cops. They always believe the worst." 迈克尔咧嘴一笑。"母亲就像警察。她们总是相信最坏的结果。"
Michael parked the car in a garage on Mulberry Street where the owner seemed to know him. He took Kay around the corner to what looked like a fairly decrepit brownstone house which fitted into the rundown neighborhood. 迈克尔把车停在桑树街的一个车库里，车主似乎认识他。他带着凯拐了个弯，来到一栋看起来相当破旧的褐石房子前，这栋房子与这个破旧的街区很相称。 Michael had a key to the front doorand when they went inside Kay saw that it was as expensively and comfortably furnished as a millionaire's town house. 迈克尔有一把前门的钥匙，当他们走进去时，凯看到里面的家具就像百万富翁的别墅一样昂贵而舒适。 Michael led her to the upstairs apartment which consisted of an enormous living room, a huge kitchen and door that led to the bedroom. In one corner of the living room was a bar and Michael mixed them both a drink. 迈克尔带她来到楼上的公寓，公寓里有一个巨大的客厅、一个巨大的厨房和一扇通往卧室的门。客厅的一角有一个吧台，迈克尔为他们俩调了一杯饮料。 They sat on a sofa together and Michael said quietly, "We might as well go into the bedroom." Kay took a long pull from her drink and smiled at him. "Yes," she said. 他们一起坐在沙发上 迈克尔轻声说："我们还是去卧室吧"凯喝了一口酒，对他笑了笑。"是的，"她说。
For Kay the lovemaking was almost like it had been before except that Michael was rougher, more direct, not as tender as he had been. As if he were on guird against her. But she didn't want to complain. It would wear off. 对凯来说，做爱几乎和以前一样，只是迈克尔更粗暴、更直接，不再像以前那样温柔。就好像他在和她作对一样。但她不想抱怨这种感觉会消失的 In a funny way, men were more sensitive in a situation like this, she thought. She had found making love to Michael after a two-year absence the most natural thing in the world. It was as if he had never been pway. 她想，有趣的是，男人在这种情况下更加敏感。她发现，在离开两年之后，和迈克尔做爱是世界上最自然不过的事情了。就好像他从来没有做过一样。
"You could have written me, you could have trusted me," she said, nestling against his body. "I would have practiced the New England omerta. Yankees are pretty closemouthed too, you know." "你本可以写信给我，你本可以信任我，"她说，依偎着他的身体。"我本可以遵守新英格兰的戒律。美国佬也很守口如瓶，你知道吗？"
Michael laughed softly in the darkness. "I never figured you to be waiting," he said. "I never figured you to wait after what happened." 迈克尔在黑暗中轻轻地笑了。"我从没想过你会等我" 他说 "I never figured you to be waiting," he said."我也没想到你会在发生了那件事之后还在等我"
Kay said quickly. "I never believed you killed those two men. 凯赶紧说。"我从不相信你杀了那两个人。
You're-telling me that you're responsible for people being killed and other sundry crimes related to murder. And that I'm not ever to ask about that part of your life, not even to think about it. 你是在告诉我 你要为人们被杀 以及其他与谋杀有关的罪行负责我永远都不能过问你的那部分生活 甚至连想都不能想 Just like in the horror movies when the monster asks the beautiful girl to marry him." Michael grinned, the cracked part of his face turned toward her, and Kay said in contrition, "Oh, Mike, I don't even notice that stupid thing, I swear I don't." 就像恐怖电影里怪物向美女求婚一样。"迈克尔咧开嘴笑了，裂开的那部分脸转向了她，凯悔恨地说："哦，迈克，我甚至都没注意到那个愚蠢的东西，我发誓我没有。"
"I know," Michael said laughing. "I like having it now except that it makes the snot drip out of my nose." "我知道，"迈克尔笑着说"我现在喜欢带着它，除了它会让我的鼻涕淌出来。"
"You said be serious," Kay went on. "If we get married what kind of a life am I supposed to lead? Like your mother, like an Italian housewife with just the kids and home to take care of? And what about if something happens? I suppose you could wind up in jail someday." "你说过要认真的，"凯接着说。"如果我们结婚了，我应该过什么样的生活？像你妈妈一样，像意大利家庭主妇一样，只有孩子和家要照顾？万一出了什么事怎么办？我想你有一天会进监狱的。"
"No, that's not possible," Michael said. "Killed, yes; jail, no." "不，这不可能，"迈克尔说。"被杀，可能；坐牢，不可能。"
Kay laughed at this confidence, it was a laugh that had a funny mixture of pride with its amusement. "But how can you say that?" she said. "Really." 凯被她的自信逗笑了，笑声中夹杂着得意和好笑。"但你怎么能这么说呢？"她说。"真的。"
Michael sighed. "These are all the things I can't talk to you about, I don't want to talk to you about." 迈克尔叹了口气"这些都是我不能跟你说的 我不想跟你说的"
Kay was silent for a long time. "Why do you want me to marry you after never calling me all these months? Am I so good in bed?" 凯沉默了很久。"这几个月你都没给我打电话，为什么还要我嫁给你？我床上功夫这么好吗？"
Michael nodded gravely. "Sure," he said. "But I'm getting it for nothing so why should I marry you for that? Look, I don't want an answer now. We're going to keep seeing each other. You can talk it over with your parents. I hear your father is a real tough guy in his own way. 迈克尔严肃地点了点头。"当然。"他说。"但我是白得的，为什么要为此嫁给你？听着，我现在不想知道答案。我们会继续见面的。你可以和你父母商量一下。我听说你父亲是个很强硬的人。 Listen to his advice." 听他的建议"。
"You haven't answered why, why you want to marry me," Kay said. "凯说："你还没回答为什么，为什么要嫁给我。
Michael took a white handkerchief from the drawer of the nigh table and held it to his nose. He blew into it and then wiped. "Theres the best reason for not marrying me," he said. "How would that bo having a guy around who always has to blow his nose?" 迈克尔从床头柜的抽屉里拿出一块白色手帕，贴在鼻子上。他对着手帕吹了口气，然后擦了擦。"这就是你不嫁给我的最好理由，"他说。"有一个总是要擤鼻涕的人在身边，那会怎么样？"
Kay said impatiently, "Come on, be serious, I asked you a question." 凯不耐烦地说："拜托，认真点，我在问你问题。"
Michael held the handkerchief in his hand. "OK," he said, "this one time. You are the only person I felt any affection for, that I care about. I didn't all you because it never occurred to me that you'd still be interested in me after everything that's happened. 迈克尔把手帕握在手里。"好吧，"他说，"就这一次。你是我唯一有感觉的人，也是我唯一在乎的人。我没有爱你，是因为我从来没有想过，在发生了这么多事情之后，你还会对我感兴趣。 Sure, I could have chased you I could have conned you, but I didn't want to 当然，我可以追你，可以骗你，但我不想
ROUGH STRUCMURE FOR IAST SECRION 最后一章的粗略结构
APIER KAY AND NICAHEI SC SN: Apier Kay 和 Nicahei SC Sn：
I. Ilane arrives in little desert town: Ias Vesas. I.伊兰抵达沙漠小镇：Ias Vesas.
Car picks up Nicahel, Hagen, and a new bodyouard: Albect Iferi. Thes Vegas is far from the towa we now koow. They meet with Freddie: and vut forth the Corleone nlan to Ilove out to Vegas, because Michael feels the futuæe is out there. 汽车接走了尼卡尔、哈根和一名新的保镖：阿尔贝克特・伊费里拉斯维加斯离我们现在知道的地方很远。他们会见了弗雷迪，并提出了科莱昂家族的计划，要去拉斯维加斯，因为迈克尔觉得未来就在那里。 They meet with Noe Greene: he turns down Michael's offer. (We koow he is unoer some hie Don's protectioh) He makes the point that the Corleone's aren t so bis anymore. 他们见到了诺-格林：他拒绝了迈克尔的提议。(我们知道他是唐的保护伞之一）他指出科莱昂家族已经不再是 "双子星 "了。
Kay meets him at Ia Guardia: (Neri noints her out) 凯在 Ia Guardia 见到了他：（内瑞把她赶了出去）
Kay mentions about Connie; the Bapisim of Their kid, and the fact that he's a little cold to his sister Michael refuses to do the Bantism 凯提到了康妮，提到了他们孩子的 "拜别礼"，还提到了他对妹妹有点冷淡的事实，迈克尔拒绝 "拜别礼"。
BIG II IEIIV AT THL MAII: big ii ieiiv at thl maii:.
The Don, Clemenza, Tessio, Neri, (Iampone?) Hagen. We See the strain of the situazion: the Corleone family is is serious trouble. Barzini is now Capo di cavi; the caporegimes fool that Michel is foolish taking away their strength, when they should be dealing from trencth. 唐、克莱门扎、泰西欧、内里、（伊安蓬？我们看到了局势的紧张：科莱昂家族遇到了大麻烦。Barzini 现在是 Capo di cavi；caporegimes 认为米歇尔愚蠢地夺走了他们的力量，而他们应该从趋势中获益。 Micahel says he doing all ki ds of big negiotiations: (we guess Political) and they should trust him. We understand that the only one's in the room who really have faith in him is Hagen and the Don. Michael a ounces that he is retiregog Hacen. Micahel 说他正在进行所有重要的谈判（我们猜是政治谈判），他们应该相信他。我们知道，房间里真正信任他的只有哈根和唐。迈克尔说他已经退休了。
Sonething big is coming, and we have onlg a hiot as to what it is. But it is clear that now the cards stand as MIOHA. Vs. BARZINI--with not of his coostituants really having any faith in him. 有大事要发生了，我们还不知道是什么。但很明显，现在的局势是米奥哈对阵巴尔津尼而他的支持者们却对他毫无信心
vagen
veryone else leaves but Michael and his father. HMuxxiraxe 除了迈克尔和他的父亲，其他人都离开了。HMuxxiraxe
Haren asks why he's beiog cut out: Nike tells him. Hacen asks why llike is building a secret Regime with Lampone; 哈伦问他为什么被淘汰：耐克告诉了他。哈肯问耐克为什么要和兰波内建立秘密政权；
etc. 等等
Then just the Don and Nike are left, and they have a nice sceae together. 然后就只剩下唐和耐克了，他们一起度过了一段美好的时光。
(45) 5. Kiy and Mama; she is on way to Chruch: they talk, and Kay asks Mama why she goes to mass everyday; that scene. (45) 5.Kiy 和妈妈；她在去教堂的路上：他们聊天，Kay 问妈妈为什么她每天都去做弥撒；这一幕。
The Don in his baggy pants has a heart attact in the Garden. (We must realize that his death is oremature: Nicahel has put all his politcal pull into his ocket yet. No the Thing against Barzini is in even worse shape. 穿着宽松裤子的唐在花园里心脏病发作。(我们必须认识到，他的死是不成熟的：尼凯尔还没有把他所有的政治力量都投入到他的口袋里。对巴尔齐尼的指控情况更糟。
THE DON'S TUN CRAL: 唐人街
Really big; processions, etc. Cars and cars with flowers. Incredible show of respect. Even Barzini, Tattaglia and other bit Mafiowi are there, and pay their respects to Nicahel, though it is meaar, that Micahel's in a weak spot. 非常大；游行等。汽车和汽车上摆满了鲜花。令人难以置信的敬意。就连巴尔齐尼、塔塔利亚和其他马菲奥维族人也来到现场，向尼卡尔表示敬意，尽管据说尼卡尔的身体很虚弱。 (maybe people seek out Barzini to ask favors the way they did to the Don, earlier in the Movie. (也许人们会像电影早些时候对唐那样，找巴尔齐尼帮忙）。
An imergency meeting is called in the D n8s office during the wake. 唤醒期间，在 D n8 办公室召开紧急会议。
Tichael tells Hagen that he feels Bar ini is going to hit him. He says that he 1 ll know who the traitor will be by who contacts him with a parley p. 412 Al1 the caporegimes come in for the emergency meeting. Gives thejr various ideas. 提凯尔告诉哈根，他觉得巴伊尼要打他。他说，只要谁和他联系，他就知道谁是叛徒。他提出了各种想法。 It is Clemenza who says Barazini mix is willing to talk. 是克莱门扎说巴拉齐尼愿意谈谈。
(meaning he's the traitor.) (意思是他是叛徒）。
A move is imminant: Micahel asks for their trust acain. He tells Kay And (Carlo/Connie) that he will stand as Godfather for their child. 行动迫在眉睫：Micahel 请求他们的信任。他告诉 Kay And（Carlo/Connie），他将担任他们孩子的教父。
(40) 9. Neri, Micahel's new body-cuard, takes out his old uniform (40) 9.米凯尔的新护卫内里拿出他的旧制服
(kim it was planted that he was a cop, suspended for some over reaction) (金是被栽赃的，他是一名警察，因为反应过度而被停职）。
proceeds to near the Rockafella building. 前往 Rockafella 大楼附近。
Also Lampore, and others. 还有 Lampore 等地。
The Banism cormoney begins with a out? llaybe a llonsignor doas it. Banism的钱是从一个 "出 "字开始的？
The big move: ssisanation of all five heads of the families happen, while Nieahel holds Carlo's beby. 大动作：五大家族的族长都要被处死，而 Nieahel 却在卡罗的身边。
It turns out Celemnza ionocent, Messio the traitor. He'; ; oene ..ith Sonny, where he is accused of fingering Nonny. 原来Celemnza是无辜的，Messio是叛徒。他和桑尼在一起，被指控对诺尼动手动脚。
Nikes says he won't kill him, byut Clemenza does it. Pabrizzio's tatoo brought to him. 尼克斯说他不会杀他，但克莱门扎杀了他。帕布里齐奥的纹身被拿给了他。
POWSR IS AJIHIS
Connie cracks up, accusing Micahel. Kay confronts him. 康妮崩溃了，指责米歇尔。Kay 与他对质。
He says no. 他说没有。
Clemenza, Lampone, Neri enter...aol is done, secue. Glemenza kisses his hand and colls him. Don Niguel. 克莱门扎、兰彭、内里入场......AOL完成，暂停。克莱门扎吻了他的手，然后把他领走。唐-尼格尔
Kay lights candles for Nichael in churce. 凯在教堂为尼克尔点燃蜡烛。
SCENE FORTYTWO: MICAHEL IN LAS VEGAS. 第四十二场米歇尔在拉斯维加斯。
SGENT FOATYTWO: NIGAHEI IN IAS VAGAS. Sgent foatytwo：Nigahei in Ias vagas.
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
A plane lands in a small #ax desert Nevada city designated Ias Vegas. licahel, fom Hance, anc a new men, owviously MicaheI's bodyguard, named Albert Ileri. 一架飞机降落在内华达州的一个沙漠小城 拉斯维加斯 来自汉斯的利卡赫尔和一个新人 显然是利卡赫尔的保镖 艾伯特-伊莱里
They are met at the airport by a dapper, dandified, Fredo Corleono, who greets his rother warmly. It is clear that from their conversation in the ride to the hotel that more time has elapsed: licahel had married Kay, had a child, and in fact is expecting another. 潇洒的弗雷多-科莱奥诺（Fredo Corleono）在机场迎接了他们，并热情地问候了他的兄弟。从他们在前往酒店途中的对话中可以看出，时间已经过去了很长时间：利卡赫尔已经和凯结婚，有了一个孩子，而且事实上还在怀着另一个孩子。 He has had his jow fixed. Dut its clear that this is a 'business' trip, and #icahel will return to N.Y. shortly. 他已经修好了他的轿子。但很明显，这是一次 "商务 "旅行，#icahel 将很快返回纽约。
Johnyy ontane is at a dinner part in the Hotel that night; when Nicahel lays out his lans: The Colrleone family i thinking of moving its base to Las Vegas, in its entirity. He thinks Vegas is the future; he wants lloe Greene, who has mun the casino and hotel to sell out to them. 当晚，乔尼-奥坦正在酒店参加晚宴，尼卡尔提出了他的计划：柯里昂家族想把基地整体搬到拉斯维加斯他认为拉斯维加斯才是未来；他希望拥有蒙恩赌场和酒店的 lloe Greene 卖给他们。 Freddie is concerned over tis: he knows Greene will not sell out voluntadily; Wicahel sounds just like his father when he says: "We' Il make firm an offer he can't refuse." He says he is counting on Johnny to sign a multiple engagement with the hotel and/or chain of hotels, and arrange for other bif name to talent to do so as well. 弗雷迪对此很担心：他知道格林不会自愿卖身；维切尔的口气就像他父亲，他说："我们会给他一个无法拒绝的条件。他说，他指望约翰尼能与酒店和/或连锁酒店签订多重合约，并安排其他有名望的人才也这样做。 Essentially, in t is scene llichael outlines Modexn-day Vegas. 从根本上说，在这一场景中，迈克尔勾勒出了 "现代拉斯维加斯 "的轮廓。
At that point lloe Creene enters, with two bodyguards. Neri Studys Greene intentiy. 这时，克林带着两名保镖走了进来。内里有意研究格林。
Micahel puts the deal to Creen, but he rejects it angrily, stating that it is well known that the Corleone fenily no Ionger has the porer it use to, that they cion't have the muscle to force him out. He also makes it clear that he has mafia entanglements of his ow (Barzini?) 米凯尔向克林提出交易，但克林愤怒地拒绝了，他说，众所周知，科莱昂家族已经没有以前那么强大了，他们没有力量把他赶出去。他还明确表示，他与黑手党（巴尔齐尼？）
like brings up an embrassing incicent in the past wherein Greene slapped his brother Preddie around in public, but even Preddie 格林曾当众掌掴他的弟弟普雷迪，但即使是普雷迪，他也不承认。
is intimidated by Greene, and tries to soften the incident. 他被格林吓住了，试图缓和事件。
He offers to contact hi father himself, but llicahel is vick to mention that the Hon has semi-retired, and that he is running 他提议亲自与父亲联系，但 Llicahel 说父亲已经半退休了，他正在竞选 "总统"。
the show now. 现在
The scene ends with it clear that reene will turn that the offer. 这一幕结束时，蕾妮显然会拒绝这个提议。
- THE TIMES: - 时代
Ias Vegas in theearly Iifties: probobly 1953. Ihe Iook of a town before its really happened; the strip is nothing but desert, or some hotels half-built. The plane they come in on; the style to a Vesas Hotel in those days. What fads and styles are in in mens and women's clothes. 这是五十年代早期的拉斯维加斯：可能是 1953 年。小镇的面貌还没有完全显现出来；大道上除了沙漠还是沙漠，或者是一些建了一半的酒店。他们乘坐的飞机，是当时维萨酒店的风格。男女服装的流行和款式。 Freddie is dressed to weeth in the fashion of the day; Greene as well, but more tastefully. Musie of the dey. Fontane as a big time entertainer. Hicahel's clothes. The way men tie their ties is a big indication of e period. Poljtically wollat way 弗雷迪穿得很时髦，格林也是，但更有品位。戴伊的音乐。方坦作为一个大牌艺人。Hicahel 的衣着。男人们系领带的方式是 时代的一大标志。Poljtically wollat way
going on in iso? SHill USEo Lots of SILVER BoLLARS? going on in is 5 ? Iso 正在发生什么？SHill USEo Lots of SILVER BoLLARS?
Hally Wod BLAck UST.
TNE AND IMAGERY 主题和意象
Again a leap in time; make it cleer that time has elansed, neo-le all look different, especially Fredo, we almost don't 时间再次飞跃，让人更清楚地看到时间的流逝，新人们看起来都不一样了，尤其是弗雷多，我们几乎不一样了
CON'T. recognize him. 不要认出他
The must know by the very casting of NERI, BY IIE IOOK OP HIM, HIS EYES AND MANNER, I AT HE IS IHE INEW IUCA BRASI. 人们必须从涅里的形象、他的眼神和举止中了解到，他就是布拉西的妻子。 hough we shouod not focus in on him yet; Save that, include him, don't be afraid to maie him important, but don't explain him other than his ratural evocation of Brasi. Fredo as a real dandy: perhaps he's died his hair, or wears a wig? Something nice. 尽管我们现在还不应该把重点放在他身上；省省吧，把他写进去，不要害怕把他写得很重要，但除了让人联想到布拉西之外，不要对他做任何解释。弗雷多是个真正的花花公子：也许他染了头发，或者戴了假发？来点好的。 His clohtes; the fact that girls say hello to him as they TOUR MIS OPBRATION. Nice if Micahel c uld make some suggests on the tour, IHAP WS AJI KIOW HAVE HAPPENED. 他的斗篷；女孩们在巡回演出时向他打招呼。如果米克尔能在巡回演出中提出一些建议，那就太好了，因为这已经发生了。 Lik: Why on't you make up some overscale slot machines, giant slot machin s that folks could play for a dollar." That kind of thing. wirls, lots of girls around. Nice if subtly, Nicahel turms off of them. 李克"你为什么不制造一些超大型的老虎机" "巨型老虎机，人们花一块钱就能玩""那种东西。""旋转，周围有很多女孩。很好，如果很巧妙的话，尼卡赫尔就会把她们赶走。 If subtly, a, courole of girls are offered, and its clear that Micahel doesn't got for it. 如果巧妙地提供一个女孩的角色，米歇尔显然不会接受。
A 'Special' dinner in the restuarant; dinner for celebrities. 在餐厅享用 "特别 "晚餐；名人晚餐。
lloe Greene as a heavy of his ow; some formidable stregnth; this is 'his territory' and he won't be fooled around here. Things to make that clear; he ms the hotel; peomle know him, not michawl, resonid to him, not llicahel. Some detail or a specifie girl? lloe Greene 是他的重臣，有很强的实力，这里是 "他的地盘"，他不会在这里受骗。他是酒店的主人，人们认识他，而不是米克尔，对他有共鸣，而不是卢卡赫尔。一些细节或某个女孩？ that ix c n use lo ter, linked to his murder? 这与他的谋杀案有关吗？
IIE CORE: IIE 核心：
Nichael has decided to moge the entire family overation to vegas, where he sees an emomous future. He challanges Greene, who nakes it clear that the Corl one family as SUBSTAINIIAJTY lost stature and power. 尼克尔决定把整个家族迁移到维加斯，他在那里看到了美好的未来。他向格林提出挑战，格林明确表示，科尔家族已经失去了地位和权力。
PITFALIS: 皮特法利斯
If we fail to get a sense of WHAM IS GOING IO HAPPEN IN VGGAS; fail to give the feelingof beintin on the groun floor of a big thing. 如果我们不能感受到 VGGAS 将要发生的事情，不能让人有身临其境的感觉。
If Greene and redo are dandies out of the Untouchables. 如果格林和重做是 "贱民 "中的纨绔子弟。
If Micahel has not evolved a notch on his way to being 如果米歇尔在成为
the complete Don. He sholldn't be there yet; but unnistakable 完整的唐。他应该还没到，但不可否认的是
he is on his way. 他在路上了
If we fail to conclude the whole Johny Fontane subplot; the audience should know they're not going to expect mach from him anymore. 如果我们不能结束乔尼-方坦的整个支线剧情，观众就应该知道他们不会再对他抱有期望。
MICHAEL AND KAY: 2nd scene 迈克尔和凯：第二场
Dialogue from book: 书中对话
Michael and Kay have made love; they ly very still, not saying anything; just looking at each other. 迈克尔和凯做爱了；他们一动不动，一言不发，只是看着对方。
KAY 凯
You could have written me, you could have trusted me. I would have practiced the New England Omerta. Yankees are pretty closemouthed too, you know. 你本可以写信给我 你本可以信任我我本可以奉行新英格兰的 "禁忌美国佬也很守口如瓶的，你知道吗？
MICHAEI 米凯
I never figured you to be waiting. I never figured you to wait after what happened. 我没想到你会等我我没想到你会在发生了那件事之后还在等我
KAY 凯
I never believed you killed those two men. 我从不相信你杀了那两个人
Except maybe when your mother seemed to think so. But I never believed it in my heart. I know you too well. 也许你母亲是这么认为的。但我从心底里不相信我太了解你了
MICHAEI 米凯
(he sighs) （他叹气）
It doesn't matter whether I did 我是否
or not. You have to understand that. 与否。你必须明白这一点。
KAY 凯
So? Just tell me. Did you, or didn't you? 那又怎样？告诉我你说了还是没说？
Michael sits up, adjusts his pillow, and lights a cigarette. Some time goes by without a word. 迈克尔坐了起来，调整了一下枕头，点燃了一支香烟。一段时间过去了，他一言不发。
MICHAEI 米凯
If I asked yow to marry me, would I have to answer that question before you'd give me an answer to mine? 如果我向你求婚，你会先回答我的问题吗？
KAY 凯
I don't care, I love you, I don't care. 我不在乎，我爱你，我不在乎。
If you loved me, you wouldn't be afraid 如果你爱我，你就不会害怕
to tell me the truth. You wouldn!t 告诉我真相你不会
be afraid I might tell the police. That's 怕我告诉警察这是
it, isn't it? You're really a gangster then, 不是吗？那你还真是个流氓
isn't that so? But I really don't care. What I care about is that you obviously don't love me. You didn't even call me up when you got back home. 不是吗？但我真的不在乎我在乎的是你显然不爱我你回家也不给我打个电话
Some of the glowing ashes of Hichael's cigarette fall onto Kay's nude back. She flinces a little, and says jokingly: 希卡尔的一些发亮的烟灰掉到了凯的裸背上。她微微一愣，开玩笑地说
KAY 凯
Stop torturing me, I won't talk. 别再折磨我了，我不会说的。
MICHAEL 迈克尔
(doesn't laugh) （不笑）
You know, when I came home I wasm't 你知道，当我回到家时，我没有
that glad when I saw my family, my 当我看到我的家人、我的
Father, my Mother, my sister Connie, 父亲、母亲、姐姐康妮
and Tom. It was nice but I really didn't give a damn. Then I came home tonight, and I saw you in the kitchen, and I was glad. Is that what you mean by love? 和汤姆这很好，但我真的不在乎。今晚我回到家 看到你在厨房 我很高兴这就是你说的爱吗？
KAY 凯
That"s close enough for me. 对我来说已经很接近了。
She moves toward him; and he accepts her into his arms. For a moment, they forget the train of their conversation, and though they both are willing to let the very difficult matters that #hey must deal with be forgottem in a more intense moment of love and sex. 她向他走去，他将她拥入怀中。一时间，他们忘记了谈话的内容，尽管他们都愿意在更强烈的爱与性的时刻忘记#他们必须处理的非常困难的事情。
But Michael cannot let it go by so easily: He is tense, and anxious to resolve these things with Kay. 但迈克尔不会轻易放手：他很紧张，急于和凯一起解决这些问题。
MICHAEL 迈克尔
Kay, I'm working for my father now. 凯，我现在为我父亲工作。
I'm being trained to take over the 我正在接受训练，以接管
family Olive oil business. But you know 家族橄榄油生意。但你知道
my family has enemies, my father has 我的家庭有敌人，我的父亲有
enemies. You might be a very young 敌人你可能是一个非常年轻的
widow, there"s a chance, not much of 寡妇，有机会，但机会不大
a one, but it could happen区. And I won't 但有可能发生区。我不会
be telling you what happened at the office 告诉你在办公室发生了什么
every day. I won't be telling you anything 每天我不会告诉你任何事情
about my busimess. You'll be my wife but 我的工作你会成为我的妻子，但
you won't be my partner im life, as I think 你不会成为我的终身伴侣，因为我认为
they say. Not an equal partner. That 他们说不是平等的合作伙伴。这
can't be. 不可能
Kay sits up; wwitches on a huge lamp standing onthe night table. She leans back on the pillow and says, quietly. 凯坐起来，打开床头柜上的一盏大灯。她靠在枕头上，轻声说道
KAY 凯
You're telling me that you're responsible for people being killed. And other crimes, related to murder and killing. 你是在告诉我，你要为有人被杀负责。以及其他与谋杀和杀戮有关的罪行
(Con't) （续）
KAY 凯
(CON'T) （反对）
And that I'm not ever to ask about that part of your life, not even to think about it. 我永远都不能过问你的那部分生活，甚至连想都不能想。
And if we get married what kind of a life am I suppose tow lead? Like your mother, like an Italian housewife with her kids and a home to take care of? And what about if womething happens? 如果我们结婚了，我应该过什么样的生活？像你妈妈一样，像意大利家庭主妇一样 带着孩子，照顾家庭？如果出了什么事呢？
I mean, you could wind up in jail 我的意思是，你可能会锒铛入狱
or something? Couldn't you? 什么的？你不能吗？
MICHAEL 迈克尔
No, that"s not possible. Killed, yes; jaid, no. 不，这不可能。被杀，可以；被杀，不可以。
Kay marvels at his cold confidence. 凯惊叹于他的冷酷自信。
How can you say that? Really. 你怎么能这么说？真的
MICHAEL 迈克尔
These are all the things I can't talk to you about, I don't want to ta丑 to you a.bout. 这些都是我不能跟你说的，我也不想跟你说丑。
There is a Silence, and Kay is almost in tears. 一片寂静，凯几乎泪流满面。
KAY 凯
Why do you want me to marry you after never calling me all these months? Am I so good im bed? 这几个月你都没给我打电话，为什么还要我嫁给你？我床上功夫这么好？
MICHAEL (he smiles) 迈克尔（微笑）
Hey, I'm getting it for nothing, so why 嘿，我不花钱就能买到，为什么不呢？
do I have to marry you for that? 我一定要嫁给你吗？
(more serious) (更严重)
Kay, think about it; talk it over with your parents. Think about it. 凯，考虑一下，和你的父母商量一下。好好考虑一下。
KAY 凯
You haven't answered why, why you want to Marry me? 你还没回答为什么，为什么要嫁给我？
Michael has his white handkerchief out; is blowing his nose. 迈克尔拿出白手绢，正在擤鼻涕。
MICHAEI 米凯
There's a reason for not marrying me; How would that be, having a guy around who's 不和我结婚是有原因的；那会是什么原因呢？
Important--to set up the time that has gone by: time enouch 重要--设置过去的时间：时间显示
for Michel and Kay to have gotten married; had a child, 米歇尔和凯已经结婚，并有了孩子、
expecting another. The uncertain peace has drawa ou. 期待着下一次。不确定的和平让我们踌躇满志。
IAS V_GAS: Some preparation: Freddie is there manarine the Hotel, in which the Corleone's have a bis participation. Some affliation with Johny Fontane, who has become a big deal in films, abd also Vegas. IAS V_GAS：一些准备工作：Freddie在那里经营一家酒店，Corleone家族在其中占有一席之地。他与乔尼-方坦（Johny Fontane）有一定的关系，后者在电影和拉斯维加斯都很有名气。
SCENE FORTYTHREE: MICAHEL'S RETURN TO N.Y. 第四十三场：米歇尔回到纽约
SCENE PORTYMHREE: IICAHEL'S REIURN TO IN.Y.
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
(1) Iay meets michael at Ia Guardia with a limosense Gand (1) Iay 在 Ia Guardia 用豪华轿车 Gand 与 Michael 会合
they drive back to the mall, followed by a number of bodyguards in their ow cars. 他们开车回到商场，后面跟着几名保镖，开着他们自己的车。
It is a very nommalz domestic scene, in which she talks about 这是一个非常普通的家庭场景，其中她谈到
-all sorts of wifely things, especially about arlo and connie; whom we gather are nowkx living in oneof the mall houses, and better interercted into the family. It seems onnie feels her brother is a little cold to them, and wants him to hold their baby at the hristening. -各种妻子的事，尤其是关于阿洛和康妮的事；我们听说他们现在住在商场的一栋房子里，对这个家更感兴趣了。看来康妮觉得她哥哥对他们有点冷淡，想让他在洗礼仪式上抱抱他们的孩子。 Use stuff on P. 394: 406Band 406A He agrees???P. 414 . 使用第 394 页上的内容：406B 和 406A 他同意吗？
THE TIIIES: 缇缇夫妇
La uardia 1953; Ads and beginnings of Renta-cars, etc. We should bes no to seo the shaping of modern times. Politioal notices; pickets, etc? Cars. Election year: Slamensom vs. 1953 年的 La uardia；广告和 Renta 汽车等的雏形。我们不应该对现代社会的塑造妄加评论。政治公告；纠察队等？汽车。选举年：斯拉门索姆 vs. 斯拉门索姆
Eivnow R. Mrlou-chetrisdh.
Family against business. Micahel' conversation with Kay is fight out of addy Chaeyevsky, real normal domestia thi gs; can ve go out with the , tomorrow night, etc. Carlo wants you to go to the Ghristening. etc. a.l1 JUXAPOSED AGAINST NERI AND LARL OIE ANV THE NOTORCADE OF BODYGUARDS AND SLCURITY GHCKS. 家庭反对商业。Micahel' conversation with Kay is fight out of addy Chaeyevsky, real normal domestia thi gs; can ve go out with the , tomorrow night, etc.Carlo wants you to go to the Ghristening. etc. a.l1 JUXAPOSED AGAINST NERI AND LARL OIE ANV THE NOTORCADE OF BODYGUARDS AND SLCURITY GHCKS.
The nice little torch when Iampone points Ky out to Nicahel; the way he and Neri fade discreetly, so he can carry on his 当 Iampone 把 Ky 指给 Nicahel 时，那个漂亮的小火炬；他和 Neri 谨慎地淡出的方式，让他可以继续他的
Narried Iife.
Kay looks different. 凯看起来不一样了。
THE CORE: 核心：
to indicate the mature of Iicahel/Key's moriagep to set up the baptism. 以表明伊卡赫尔/凯伊的奄奄一息已经成熟，可以安排洗礼了。
PITRALLS: 坑道：
Repitition of airport scene r cht after vegas.... one has to go. We MUST really feel that times has gone by, Micahel and Kay are rally married. ayje she shou d bring the first CHILD!! Who's climing all over Wike during the scene. good. 在 vegas.... 之后，重复机场的场景是必须的。我们必须真切地感受到时代的变迁，Micahel 和 Kay 正在举行婚礼！在这场戏中，谁在 Wike 身上爬来爬去。
Too long: failure to make the big point: FAMIIY and BUSINESS. 太长：未能突出重点：家庭与事业。
take two, three, even four years to get things squared away. But that's the general plan. Some friends of ours own a good percentage of this hotel and casino so that will be our foundation. Moe Greene will sell us his interest so it can be wholly owned by friends of the Family. 需要两年、三年，甚至四年的时间来解决这些问题。但这就是总体计划。我们的一些朋友拥有这家酒店和赌场很大一部分股份 这将是我们的基础莫-格林会把他的股份卖给我们 这样我们家族的朋友就可以全资拥有了
Freddie's moon face was anxious. "Mike, you sure about Moe Greene selling? He never mentioned it to me and he loves the business. I really don't think he'll sell." 弗雷迪的月亮脸焦急万分。"迈克，你确定莫-格林要卖吗？他从没跟我提过，而且他很喜欢这个生意。我觉得他不会卖的。"
Michael said quietly, "'Ull make him an offer he can't refuse." 迈克尔低声说："我们会给他一个无法拒绝的提议。"
The words were said in an ordinary voice, yet the effect was chilling, perhaps because it was a favorite phrase of the Don's. Michael turned to Johnny Fontane. "The Don is counting on you to help us get started. 这句话是用普通的声音说的，但效果却令人不寒而栗，也许是因为这是唐人最喜欢说的一句话。迈克尔转向约翰尼-方坦。"唐恩指望你帮我们开始行动。 It's been explained to us that entertainment will be the big factor in drawing gamblers. We hope you'll sign a contract to appear five times a year for maybe a week-long engagement. We hope your friends in movies do the same. 我们得到的解释是，娱乐是吸引赌客的主要因素。我们希望你能签一份合同，每年出演五次，每次一周。希望你的电影界朋友们也能这样做 You've done them a lot of favors, now you can call them in." 你帮了他们很多忙，现在你可以叫他们来了。"
"Sure," Johnny said. "I'll do anything for my Godfather, you know that, Mike." But there was just the faint shadow of doubt in his voice. "当然，"约翰尼说"我会为我的教父做任何事 你知道的 迈克"但他的声音里还带着一丝怀疑。
Michael smiled and said, "You won't lose money on the deal a(d neither will your friends. You get points in the hotel, and if there's somebody else you think important enough, they get some points too. Maybe you don't believe me, so let me say I'm speaking the Don's words." 迈克尔笑着说："这笔交易你不会亏本，你的朋友也不会。你在酒店会得到积分，如果还有其他你认为足够重要的人，他们也会得到一些积分。也许你不相信我，让我说我说的是唐的话。"
Johnny said hurriedly, "I believe you, Mike. But there's ten more hotels and casinos being built on the Strip right now. When you come in, the market may be glutted, you may be too late with all that competition already there." 约翰尼急忙说："我相信你，迈克。但现在大道上还有十多家酒店和赌场正在兴建。当你进来的时候，市场可能已经过剩了，你可能为时已晚，因为那里已经有了那么多竞争者。"
Tom Hagen spoke up. "The Corleone Family has friends who are financing three of those hotels." Johnny understood immediately that 汤姆-哈根开口了。"科莱昂家族有朋友资助了其中三家酒店"约翰尼立刻明白了
BOOK VII - 387 第七卷 - 387
Freddie had been puffing on his cigar angrily. Michael turned to him and said gently, "I'm just the errand boy for the Don, Freddie. What he wants you to do he'll tell you himself, naturally, but I'm sure it will be something big enough to make you happy. 弗雷迪一直在生气地抽着雪茄。迈克尔转过身来，温和地对他说："我只是唐的跑腿，弗雷迪。他想让你做什么，他自然会亲自告诉你，但我相信那一定是件足以让你高兴的大事。 Everybody tells us what a great job you've been doing out here." "每个人都说你在这里干得很棒"
"Then why is he sore at me?" Freddie asked plaintively. "Just because the casino has been losing money? I don't control that end, Moe Greene does. What the hell does the old man want from me?" "那他为什么生我的气呢？"弗雷迪平淡地问。"就因为赌场一直在赔钱？赌场不是我管的，是莫-格林管的。那老头到底想从我这儿得到什么？"
"Don't worry about it," Michael said. He turned to Johnny "别担心，"迈克尔说。他转向约翰尼
воок VII - 389 VII - 389
Michael said softly, "Is that why you thought you could slap Freddie around in public?" 迈克尔轻声说："这就是你认为可以当众扇弗雷迪耳光的原因吗？"
Tom Hagen, startled, turned his attention to Freddie. Freddie Corleone's face was getting red. "Ah, Mike, that wasn't anything. Moe didn't mean anything. He flies off the handle sometimes. but me and him are good friends. Right, Moe?" 汤姆-哈根吓了一跳，把目光转向弗雷迪。弗雷迪-柯里昂的脸涨得通红。"啊，迈克，那没什么。莫伊不是故意的。但我和他是好朋友。对吧，莫伊？"
Greene was wary. "Yeah, sure. Sometimes I got to kick asses to make this place run right. I got sore at Freddie because he was banging all the cocktail waitresses and letting them goof off on the job. We had a little argument and I straightened him out." 格林很警惕。"是的，当然。有时我得踢人屁股，让这个地方正常运转。我对弗雷迪很不满，因为他和所有的鸡尾酒女招待都有一腿，还让她们在工作中胡闹。我们吵了几句，我就把他摆平了。"
Michael's face was impassive when he said to his brother, "You straightened out, Freddie?" 迈克尔面无表情地对弟弟说："你恢复正常了吗，弗雷迪？"
Freddie stared sullenly at his younger brother. He didn't answer. Greene laughed and said, "The son of a bitch was taking them to bed two at a time, the old sandwich job. Freddie, I gotta admit you really put it to those broads. 弗雷迪闷闷不乐地盯着弟弟。他没有回答。格林笑着说："那个狗娘养的一次把她们带到床上两个，老夹心饼干。弗雷迪，我得承认你真的把那些女人搞得够呛。 Nobody else could make them happy after you got through with them." 在你和他们做完之后，没有人能让他们开心了。"
Hagen saw that this had caught Michael by surprise. They looked at each other. This was perhaps the real reason the Don was displeased with Freddie. The Don was straitlaced about sex. He would consider such cavorting by his son Freddie, two girls at a time, as degeneracy. 哈根看到这让迈克尔大吃一惊。他们面面相觑。这也许是唐对弗雷迪不满的真正原因。唐对性的态度很保守。他会认为他的儿子弗雷迪一次和两个女孩发生性关系是一种堕落。 Allowing himself to be physically humiliated by a man like Moe Greene would decrease respect for the Corleone Family. That too would be part of the reason for being in his father's bad books. 让莫-格林这样的人羞辱自己，会降低人们对柯里昂家族的尊重。这也是他被父亲记恨的部分原因。
Michael rising from his chair, said, in a tone of dismissal, "I have to get back to New York tomorrow, so think about your price." 迈克尔从椅子上站起来，用一种不屑一顾的语气说："我明天就得回纽约了，你考虑一下你的价格吧。"
Greene said savagely, "You son of a bitch, you think you can just brush me off like that? I killed more men than you before I could jerk off. I'll fly to New York and talk to the Don himself. I'll make him an offer." 格林野蛮地说："你这个狗娘养的，以为这样就能把我赶走吗？在我打飞机之前，我杀的人比你还多。我要飞去纽约，亲自和唐人谈谈。我会给他开个价。"
Freddie said nervously to Tom Hagen. "Tom, you're the Consigliori, you can talk to the Don and advise him." 弗雷迪紧张地对汤姆-哈根说。"汤姆，你是康斯利，你可以和唐谈谈，给他提提建议。"
It was then that Michael turned the full chilly blast of his personality on the two Vegas men. "The Don has sort of semiretired," he said. "I'm running the Family business now. And I've removed Tom from the Consigliori spot. He'Il be strictly my lawyer here in Vegas. 就在这时，迈克尔把他那冷酷无情的个性完全转向了这两个拉斯维加斯人。"唐已经半退休了，"他说。"我现在在经营家族生意。我已经把汤姆从康西格里奥里的位置上撤了下来。在拉斯维加斯，他将完全是我的律师。 He'll be moving out with his family in a couple of months to get all 几个月后，他将和家人一起搬出去住，以获得所有
the legal work started. So anything you have to say, say it to me." 法律工作就开始了。所以你有什么话就对我说吧。"
Nobody answered. Michael said formally, "Freddie, you're my older brother, I have respect for you. But don't ever take sides with anybody against the Family again. I won't even mention it to the Don." He turned to Moe Greene. "Don't insult people who are sying to help you. 没有人回答。迈克尔正式说道："弗雷迪，你是我的哥哥，我很尊敬你。但以后不要再站在任何人一边反对家族。我甚至不会向唐提起这件事。"他转向莫-格林"不要侮辱那些想帮助你的人。 You'd do better to use your energy to find out why casino is losing money. The Corleone Family has big dough invested here and we're not getting our money's worth, but I still didn't come here and abuse you. I offer a helping hand. 你最好把精力用在找出赌场亏损的原因上柯里昂家族在这里投资了一大笔钱 我们没有得到应有的回报 但我还是没有来这里辱骂你我只是伸出援手 Well, if you prefer to spit on that helping hand, that's your business. I can't say any more." 好吧，如果你想对那只援助之手吐口水，那是你的事。我不能再说什么了。"
He had not once raised his voice but his words had a sobering effect on both Greene and Freddie. Michael stared at both of them, moving away from the table to indicate that he expected them both to leave. Hagen went to the door and opened it. 他没有一次提高嗓门，但他的话对格林和弗雷迪都有清醒的作用。迈克尔盯着他们俩，离开了桌子，表示他希望他们俩离开。哈根走到门边，打开了门。 Both men left without saying good night. 两个人都没有道晚安就离开了。
The next morning Michael Corleone got the message from Moe Greene: he would not sell his share of the hotel at any price. It was Freddie who delivere the message. Michael shrugged and said to ss brother, "I want to see Nino before I go bacl to New York." 第二天早上，迈克尔-柯里昂收到了莫-格林的消息：无论如何，他都不会出售他在酒店的股份。传话的是弗雷迪。迈克尔耸耸肩，对他哥哥说："在我回纽约之前，我想见见尼诺。"
In Nino's suite they found Johnny Fgntane sittifg on the colh eating breakfast Jules was examining Mino behind the closed rapes of the bedroon. Finally the drapes were drawn back. 在尼诺的套房里，他们发现约翰尼-弗格丹正坐在沙发上吃早餐，朱尔斯正在紧闭的床帘后面检查米诺。最后，窗帘被拉开了。
Michael y/as shocked at how Yno looked The man was visibly, disintegrating. The ofes were dazed, the moyth loose, alf the muscles of his face slack. Michael sat of his bedside and said, 'Nino, it's good 迈克尔被伊诺的样子吓了一跳，这个人明显在崩溃。他的眼神呆滞，嘴唇松弛，脸上的肌肉松弛。迈克尔坐在他的床边说："尼诺，很好
to catch up with you. The Don always ask/s about you." 追上你。唐总是问起你。"
Niro grinnge, it was the old grin. "Tell him Jom dying Tell him show business is more daygerous than the olive of business? 尼罗咧开嘴笑了，还是老样子。"告诉他，乔姆-垂死挣扎 告诉他，演艺事业比商业橄榄枝更昼伏夜出？
"You'll re OK," Mjehael said. "I there's anything fothering you that the Dormily can help, just tell fe." "你会没事的，"米哈伊尔说。"如果你有什么不舒服的地方，多米莉可以帮忙，就告诉我吧。"
Ning shook his had. "There' nothing," said. Nothifg." 宁泽涛摇了摇头。"没什么。什么都没有。"
Michael chatted for a few more moments and then Feft. Fredtule accompanied him and his party to the airport, but at Michael's request didn't hang around for departure time. 迈克尔又聊了一会儿，然后就离开了。弗雷德图尔陪同他一行人前往机场，但应迈克尔的要求，没有在起飞时间逗留。 As they boarded the plane with Tom Hagen and Al Neri, Michael turned to Neri and said, "Did you make him good?" 当他们和汤姆-哈根、艾尔-内里一起登机时 迈克尔转过身对内里说 "你让他好受了吗？"
Neri tapped his forchead. "I got Moe Greene mugged and num- 内里敲了敲自己的脑袋。"我让莫-格林被抢劫了，还让他--
bered up here." "......"
Chapter 章节
On THE PLDMTEits: 关于 PLDMTEits：
mictoel refrots.}
ON the plane ride back to New York, Michael Corleone relaxed and tried to sleep. It was useless. The most terrible period of his life was approaching perhaps even a fatal time It could no longer be put off. 在回纽约的飞机上，迈克尔-柯里昂放松下来，试图入睡。但这毫无用处。他一生中最可怕的时期即将来临，也许甚至是致命的时期。 Everything was in readiness, all precautions had been taken, two years of precautions. There could be no further delay. 一切准备就绪，所有的预防措施都已采取，两年的预防措施。不能再拖延了。 Last week when the Don had formally announced his retirement to the caporegimes and other members of the Corleone Family, Michael knew that this was his father's way of telling him the time was ripe. 上周，当唐纳德正式向卡波里吉斯和柯里昂家族的其他成员宣布退休时，迈克尔知道这是父亲在告诉他时机已经成熟。
It was almost three years now since he had returned home and over two years since he had married Kay. The three years had been spent in learning the Family business. He had put in long hours with Tom Hagen, long hours with the Don. 他回家已经快三年了，与凯结婚也有两年多了。这三年里，他一直在学习家族生意。他和汤姆-哈根一起工作了很长时间，和唐一起工作了很长时间。 He was amazed at how wealthy and powerful the Corleone Family truly was. It owned tremendously valuable real estate in midtown New York, whole office buildings. It 他对柯里昂家族的富可敌国感到惊叹不已。它在纽约中城拥有价值连城的不动产和整栋办公楼。它
houses, pieces of banks on Long Island, partnerships in some garment center firms, all this in addition to its illegal operations in gambling. 房屋、长岛的几家银行、一些服装中心公司的合伙企业，所有这些都是其非法赌博活动的一部分。
The most interesting thing Michael Corleone learned, in going back over past transactions of the Corleone Family, was that the 迈克尔-柯里昂在回顾柯里昂家族过去的交易时，了解到的最有趣的事情是
Family had received some protection income shortly after the war 战后不久，家庭获得了一些保护性收入
BOOK VII - 395 第七卷 - 395
peolder to his sister Connie than he was to anyone else, despite Connie's affection. "Surely you don't blame Connie for Sonny being killed?" she said. 尽管康妮对他很好，但他对妹妹康妮比对任何人都要亲密。"桑尼被杀，你肯定不会怪康妮吧？"她说。
Michael sighed. "Of course not," he said. "She's my kid sister and I'm very fond of her. I feel sorry for her. Carlo straightened out, but he's really the wrong kind of husband. It's just one of those things. Let's forget about it." 迈克尔叹了口气。"当然不是，"他说。"她是我的妹妹，我很喜欢她。我为她感到难过。卡洛改过自新了，但他确实是个不称职的丈夫。这只是其中的一件事。让我们忘了它吧。"
It was not in Kay's nature to nag; she let it drop. Also she had learned that Michael was not a man to push, that he could become coldly disagreeable. 凯的天性不喜欢唠叨，她也就不计较了。此外，她还了解到，迈克尔并不是一个喜欢咄咄逼人的人，他可能会变得冷酷无情。 She knew she was the only person in the world who could bend his will, but she also knew that to do it too often would be to destroy that power. And living with him the last two years had made her love him more. 她知道自己是这个世界上唯一能让他屈服的人，但她也知道，如果经常这样做，就会摧毁他的力量。过去两年与他生活在一起，让她更加爱他。
She loved him because he was always fair. An odd thing. But he always was fair to everybody around him, never arbitrary even in little things. She had observed that he was now a very powerful man, people came to the house to confer with him and ask favors. 她爱他，因为他总是很公平。这很奇怪但他总是公平地对待身边的每一个人，即使在小事上也从不武断。她注意到，他现在是一个非常有权势的人，人们都来家里与他商议，请求他的帮助。 treating him with deference and respect but one thing had endeared him tol her above everything else. 她对他敬而远之，但有一件事最让她喜欢。
Ever since Michael had come back from Sicily with his broken face, everybody in the Family had tried to get him to undergo corrective surgery. 自从迈克尔从西西里岛带着破碎的脸回来后，家族里的每个人都试图让他接受矫正手术。 Michael's mother was after him constantly; one Sunday dinner with all the Corleones gathered on the mall she shouted at Michael, "You look like a gangster in the movies, get your face fixed for the sake of Jesus Christ and your poor wife. 有一次周日晚餐，科利昂一家都聚在商场里，她对迈克尔喊道："你看起来就像电影里的黑帮老大，为了耶稣基督和你可怜的妻子，把你的脸整整吧。 And so your nose will stop running like a drunken Irish." 这样你的鼻子就不会像喝醉酒的爱尔兰人一样流鼻涕了。"
The Don, at the head of the table, watching everything, said to Kay, "Does it bother you?" 唐坐在桌前，注视着一切，对凯说："这让你心烦吗？"
Kay shook her head. The Don said to his wife, "He's out of your hands, it's no concern of yours." The old woman immediately held her peace. Not that she feared her husband but because it would have been disrespectful to dispute him in such a matter before the others. 凯摇了摇头。唐对妻子说："他已经不归你管了，与你无关。"老妇人立刻屏住了呼吸。这倒不是因为她害怕丈夫，而是因为在这种事情上，在别人面前与丈夫争论是对他的不尊重。
But Connie, the Don's favorite, came in from the kitchen, where she was cooking the Sunday dinner, her face flushed from the stove, and said, "I think he should get his face fixed. He was the most handsome one in the family before he got hurt. Come on, Mike, say you'll do it." 但唐最喜欢的康妮从厨房走了进来，她正在厨房里做周日的晚餐，脸被炉子烫得通红，她说："我觉得他应该去整整容。他受伤前是家里最英俊的一个。来吧，迈克，说你会做的。"
Michael looked at her in an absentminded fashion. It seemed as if he really and truly had not heard anything said. He didn't answer. 迈克尔心不在焉地看着她。他好像真的什么都没听见。他没有回答。
Connie came to stand beside her father. "Make him do it," she said 康妮走到父亲身边。她说
and looked at him admiringly and said, "Now you're my handsome brother again." 并钦佩地看着他说："现在你又是我英俊的弟弟了"
Only the Don was unimpressed, shrugging his shoulders and remarking, "What's the difference?" 只有唐不以为然，耸耸肩说："有什么区别？"
But Kay was grateful. She knew that Michael had done it against all his own inclinations. Had done it because she had asked him to, and that she was the only person in the world who could make him act against his own nature. 但凯很感激。她知道迈克尔这样做违背了他自己的意愿。他这样做是因为她要求他这样做，她是世界上唯一能让他违背自己本性的人。
Michael's 迈克尔
RGTUrCN
PROMS
VEGAS he had working for him, Albert Neri. Kay didn't care much for Neri, he reminded her of Luca Brasi is his quiet ferociousness. Ve saw Neri drop behind Michael and off to the side, saw his quick penetrating glance as his eyes swept over everybody nearby. 他在维加斯的手下阿尔伯特-内里。凯不太喜欢内里，他让她想起了卢卡-布拉西（Luca Brasi），那是一种沉默寡言的凶狠。凯看到内里落在迈克尔身后，站在一边，看到他的眼睛快速地扫视着附近的每一个人。 It was Neri who first spotted Kay and touched Michael's shoulder to make him look in the proper direction. 是妮莉首先发现了凯，她碰了碰迈克尔的肩膀，让他朝正确的方向看了看。
Kay ran into her husband's arms and he quickly kissed her and let her go. He and Tom Hagen and Kay got into the limrousine and Albert Neri vanished. 凯奔向丈夫的怀抱，丈夫迅速吻了她，然后放开了她。他和汤姆-哈根以及凯上了豪华轿车，阿尔伯特-内里就这样消失了。 Kay did not notice that Neri had gotten into another car with two other men and that this car rode behind the limousine until it reached Long Beach. 凯没有注意到内里和另外两名男子上了另一辆车，这辆车一直跟在豪华轿车后面，直到抵达长滩。
Kay never asked Michael how his business had gone. Even such polite questions were understood to be awkward, not that he wouldn't give her an equally polite answer, but it would remind them both of the forbidden territory their marriage could never include. 凯从不问迈克尔的生意如何。即使是这样礼貌的问题也会被理解为尴尬，并不是说他不会给她同样礼貌的回答，而是这会提醒他们两人，他们的婚姻永远不可能包括禁区。 Kay didn't mind anymore. But when Michael told her he would have to spend the evening with his father to tell him about the Vegas trip, she couldn't help making a little frown of disappointment. 凯已经不再介意了。但是，当迈克尔告诉她，他今晚要和父亲一起度过，告诉他拉斯维加斯之行的情况时，她不禁有些失望地皱起了眉头。
"I'm sorry," Michael said. "Tomorrow night we'll go into New York and see a show and have dinner, OK?" He patted her stomach, she was almost seven months pregnant. "After the kid comes you'll be tied down again. Hell, you're more Italian than Yankee. Two kids in two years." "对不起，"迈克尔说"明晚我们去纽约看演出，然后一起吃晚饭，好吗？"他拍了拍她的肚子，她已经怀孕快七个月了。"孩子出生后，你又要被束缚住了。见鬼，你更像意大利人而不是美国佬。两年内生两个孩子
Kay said tartly, "And you're more Yankee than Italian. 凯尖刻地说："而且你更像美国佬，而不是意大利人。 Your first drove the limousine to the mall to pick up Kay so that she could meet her husband at the airport She always met her husband when ho arrived from out of town, mostly because she felt lonely without im, living as she did in the fortified mall. 你先开着豪华轿车去商场接凯，这样她就可以去机场接她的丈夫了。她总是在丈夫从外地赶来时才去接他，这主要是因为她住在坚固的商场里，没有伊姆会感到孤独。
She saw him come off the plane with Tom Han 她看到他和汤姆-汉一起下飞机
SCENE FORTYFOUR: BIG MEETING AT THE MALL 第四十四场：商场大聚会
- SYTOPSIS : - SYTOPSIS ：
Hichael has retumed to a big meeting at the mall, in his 海克尔已回到商场参加一个大型会议，在他的
fathër8s study. Present are Micaheal, the Don himself, Tessio, cIemenza, Haסen, Carlo Ri, zi and (nerí?) fathër8的书房。在场的有：米卡希尔、唐人本人、泰西欧、克里曼扎、哈ס恩、卡罗-里、zi 和（nerí？）
It is c.l ar that 2 succession in control of the family business is by no means hereditary--and there is some jockeying as to wioo will be the new Don." Dusiness is put forth: the samily has really suffered a major setback since that ime the Don made peace. 据说，家族企业的继承权绝不是世袭的--对于谁将成为新的堂主，人们还在争论不休"。有人提出：自从唐议和以来，家族确实遭受了重大挫折。 Barzini has emerged as number 1, the capo di capi, the position that -on orleone had once occupiec. And -Barzini soems not to be content with that; his men are ont nuall y mucceling int new a d more Corleone areas. Tessio and Clemenxa want the bridal on them released, otherwise they fear total annhilation. It is clear that no one really has any faith in Nike's ability to pull it all out, with the exception of the , and Ragen. Micahel tries to hold all this at bey, by asking them to 80 along with him e little longer; thet he he s certain negotionistion going on that will set the whole thing right. The implicatons is that he has a bis plitical m ve up his sleevel PDI, or methins) 巴尔齐尼已经成为头号人物，他是头号首领，也就是柯里昂曾经占据过的位置。巴尔齐尼似乎并不满足于此，他的手下正在科莱昂的地盘上大肆破坏。泰西欧和克莱芒夏希望释放他们身上的新娘，否则 他们担心会被彻底消灭。很明显，除了 和拉根之外，没有人真正相信耐克有能力完成这一切。Micahel 试图将这一切控制在自己手中，要求他们与他多相处一段时间；他确信正在进行的谈判将使整件事恢复正常。这暗示着他有一个重要的问题要解决。）
-. IIISDIRECT IHE AUDIENCE... but something big is coming. He lays outuhis plans about Vegas; his plas to remove Hagen from poet 0 sigliere; and cesite Tessio and Coemenzas request that thef deal with Barzini out of strenth; Micehel asks that they ait forhis BIG NOVE. -.但大事即将来临。他阐述了他在拉斯维加斯的计划；他要把哈根从诗人的位置上赶走的计划；以及泰西欧和科曼扎斯要求他们出于实力与巴尔齐尼打交道的请求；米谢尔要求他们等待他的大行动。 The Don back Micahel up. Denone leaves on this shakey point, except llike, Hasen and the -on. Hagen asks why he is beig removed and ike tells him. 唐人支持米歇尔。德诺内在这一点上摇摇晃晃地离开了，除了莱克、哈森和安。哈根问他为什么被撤职，艾克告诉了他。
P. 402. Hagen also lets it be know that like has been building secret regimes under kocca Hampone, at the same time that he's cutting beck on 61 menze's and 'essios. And the fact that Nike has been dealing through Neri, rather than trhough him. P.402.哈根还让人们知道，耐克一直在科卡-汉普内的领导下建立秘密政权，与此同时，他还在 61 个 menze's 和 'essios.耐克一直在通过内里而不是通过他进行交易。 dzis Essential-y, enough of like' secret moves are given to hints and get our curiousity. The Barrine-icahel opposition is clarified through this scene with agen on P 403--and its clear thet its going to be a tough fight. Hagens asks to be cincluded, and ike caldly mies it out. dzis Essential-y, enough of like' secret moves are given to hints and get our curiousity.通过 P403 中与 Agen 的这一幕，巴林与哈根斯的对立得到了澄清--很明显，这将是一场艰苦的斗争。哈根斯要求加入，而艾克则爽快地答应了。
Hacen leaves and like is left elone wi th the Don. Hacen 走了，只剩下他和唐独处。
The Don comments to Aike, how he has found his own Juca Brasi.. use stuff on P.426. Meybe they ta.1- a bit about the BIC HOVE, giving more misdirected hints. 唐对艾克说，他如何找到了自己的 Juca Brasi......使用第 426 页的内容。也许他们还提到了 BIC HOVE，给出了更多错误的暗示。
IHS NIHSI
time to make a love; everyone gett ne antsy. Korean war 是时候做爱了，每个人都急不可耐。朝鲜战争
on for a while...ICcarthy OIT TV... IIECIION YEAR--- ......ICcarthy OIT TV...Iieciion year---
IMAGERY AND ION : 图像和离子 ：
This is the irst time we've seen the Don, for a really long MIME: He should look at lot different. Already woring the kinds of clothes of a man who's retired, and hangs around the house and garden. Grandpa coppola. 这是我们很久以来第一次见到唐恩。已经穿上了退休男人的衣服 在房子和花园里闲逛科波拉爷爷 SUBM T--its clear that a lot is hapening underneath in this scene, a vying for power. SUBM T--很明显，在这个场景下发生了很多事情，争权夺利。
CONT. The office; Does Nicahel use the desk? Naybe the la desk is gone now? Too soon? CONT.办公室；尼卡尔用办公桌吗？也许现在办公桌已经不见了？太快了吗？
Good that Carlo is included in these high level talks It says a lot ecconomically. 卡洛参加这些高层会谈是件好事，从经济角度看，这说明了很多问题。
Neri, too, as an uneasy note--and a tuming po nt for scene with the Don. 内里也是一个令人不安的音符--和唐人的一幕幕令人怦然心动。
I 8d like the cene fith Wike and the Don to real.ly resolve their Character dial ctic...which has been prepared for all along. THIS IS INCMSSABY, that they really have a good moment together. wven it its only something physical, where the ather really aceepts him at Hie son. 我希望威克和唐能真正解决他们之间的矛盾......这也是我们一直以来所期待的。即使这只是肉体上的事，但这是他真正对儿子的爱。
THE CORE: 核心：
The fully indicate the weakness of thelorleone's; the otreeth of Barzini, the urgency of the ituation, and the vying for power of the principals. 这充分说明了 "thelorleone's "的弱点、"Barzini "的弱点、局势的紧迫性以及主要人物对权力的争夺。
A further of the secrets of the DIG HOVE (withHagen) And a final scene betwen father and son (Ilike and the Don) 进一步揭示掘洞的秘密（与哈根）以及父子之间的最后一幕（Ilike 和 Don）
on a person level--i.e. that theDon is leased and accept ike as his son. 在人的层面上--即男爵是被租赁的，并像他的儿子一样被接受。
PITFAUIS : PITFAUIS ：
Pailure to uccessful convey tiwere the carcis are: how diffeicult the Corleone situdidn really is. Failure to convey that this is business, and as such, eech orincipal p rty has his ow ideas about licahel beomcing the done. AGAIN, WE UST THINK WE ARB S TMING IN ON SOMRTHTNG BIG. 未能成功地传达出问题所在：科莱昂家族的处境到底有多艰难。没有传达出这是一桩生意，因此，每个负责人都有自己的想法。再说一遍，我们以为我们正在做一件大事。 Pailure t do a nice ond conclusive personal undे human thin between Mike and the Don. 在迈克和唐之间做一个很好的、结论性的个人和人性的对比。
BARZini vs. Michael (the undrdos) 巴尔齐尼对迈克尔（undrdos）
(tord （托尔德
THEGODFATHER ・ 400 教父 ・ 400
Greene's refusing the offer to buy him out. "But we'll make him an offer he can't refuse," Michael said. "You already know the Corleone Family plans to move its operations West. We'll have four of the hotel casinos on the Strip. But it can't be right away. 格林拒绝了收购他的提议"但我们会给他一个无法拒绝的条件" 迈克尔说"你已经知道柯里昂家族计划把业务转移到西部我们将在大道上拥有四家酒店赌场。但不能马上 We need time to get things straightened out." He spoke directly to Clemenza. "Pete, you and Tessio, I want you to go along with me for a year without questioning and without reservations. 我们需要时间把事情弄清楚。"他直接对克莱门扎说。"皮特，你和泰西欧，我希望你们毫无疑问、毫无保留地跟我走一年。 At the end of that year, both of you can split off from the Corleone Family and be your own bosses, have your own Families. Of course it goes without saying we'd maintain our friendship, I wouldn't insult you and your respect for my father by thinking otherwise for a mirute. 到了那年年底 你们两个都可以脱离柯里昂家族 自己当老板，拥有自己的家族当然，不用说，我们会保持友谊 我不会因为你对我父亲的敬意 而侮辱你的人格 But up until that time I want you just to follow my lead and don't worry. There are negotiations going on that will solve problems that you think are not solvable. So just be a little patient." 但在那之前，我希望你们跟着我走，不要担心。正在进行的谈判会解决你们认为无法解决的问题。所以请耐心等待。"
Tessio spoke up. "If Moe Greene wanted to talk to your father, why not let him? The Don could always persuade anybody, there was never anyone who could stand up to his reasonableness." 泰西欧开口了。"如果莫-格林想和你父亲谈谈，为什么不让他谈？唐总是能说服任何人 从没有人能抵挡他的理智"
The Don answered this directly. "I've retired. Michael would lose respect if I interfered. And besides that's a man I'd rather not talk to." 唐僧直接回答了这个问题。"我已经退休了。如果我插手，迈克尔会失去尊重。再说，我也不想和他说话"。
Tessio remembered the stories he'd heard about Moe Greene slapping Freddie Corleone around one night in the Vegas hotel. He began to smell a rat. He leaned back. Moe Greene was a dead man, he thought. The Corleone Family did not wish to persuade him. 泰西欧想起了他听说过的故事：有一天晚上，莫-格林在拉斯维加斯的旅馆里 扇了弗雷迪-柯里昂一个耳光。他开始闻到了老鼠的味道。他往后靠了靠他想，莫-格林已经死了。柯里昂家族不想说服他
Carlo Rizzi spoke up. "Is the Corleone Family going to stop operating in New York altogether?" 卡洛-里兹开口了。"柯里昂家族会完全停止在纽约的活动吗？"
Michael nodded. "We're selling the olive oil business. Everything we can, we turn over to Tessio and Clemenza. But, Carlo, I don't Guant you to worry about your job. You grew up in Nevada, you know the state, you know the people. 迈克尔点了点头。"我们要卖掉橄榄油生意。我们能做的都交给泰西欧和克莱门扎。但是，卡罗，我不希望你担心你的工作。你在内华达州长大，你了解这个州，了解这里的人。 I'm counting on you being my right-hand man when we make our move out there." 我指望你成为我的得力助手 当我们在那里行动的时候"
Carlo leaned back, his face flushed with gratification. His time was coming, he would move in the constellations of power. 卡洛靠在椅背上，脸上泛起欣慰的红晕。他的时代即将来临，他将在权力的星座中崭露头角。
Michael went on. "Tom Hagen is no longer the Consigliori. He's going to be our lawyer in Vegas. In about two months he'll move out there permanently with his family. Strictly as a lawyer. Nobody goes to him with any other business as of now, this minute. 迈克尔接着说"汤姆-哈根不再是康斯格里奥里了。他将成为我们在拉斯维加斯的律师。大约两个月后，他就会和他的家人一起搬到那里定居。只做律师。从现在起，没有人再找他办其他事。 He's a lawyer and that's all. No reflection on Tom. That's the way I want it. Besides, if I ever need any advice, who's a better counselor than my 他是个律师，仅此而已。这不是汤姆的错我就是这么想的此外，如果我需要任何建议，谁能比我的
BOOK VII・ 40 I 第七册・ 40 I
father?" They all laughed. But they had gotten the message despite the joke. Tom Hagen was out; he no longer held any power. They all took their fleeting glances to check Hagen's reaction but his face was impassive. 父亲？"他们都笑了。尽管是个玩笑，但他们已经明白了其中的含义。汤姆-哈根出局了，他不再拥有任何权力。他们都用一闪而过的目光打量着哈根的反应，但他的脸上毫无表情。
Clemenza spoke up in his fat man's wheeze. "Then in a year's time we're on our own, is that it?" 克莱门扎用他那胖子的喘气声开口了。"那一年后我们就得靠自己了，是吗？"
"Maybe less," Michael said courteously. "Of course you can always remain part of the Family, that's your choice. But most of our strength will be out West and maybe you'd do better organized on your own." "也许会少一些，"迈克尔彬彬有礼地说。"当然，你可以一直留在家族中，这是你的选择。但我们的大部分力量都在西部，也许你一个人组织起来会更好。"
Tessio said quietly, "In that case I think you should give us permission to recruit new men for our regimes. Those Barzini bastards keep chiseling in on my territory. I think maybe it would be wise to teach them a little lesson in manners." 泰西欧低声说："既然如此，我想您应该允许我们为自己的政权招募新兵。那些巴尔齐尼混蛋一直在凿我的领地。我想，给他们上一堂礼仪课也许是明智之举。"
Michael shook his head. "No. No good. Just stay still. All that stuff will be negotiated, everything will be straightened out before we leave." 迈克尔摇了摇头。"不，不好。别动。所有的事情都会协商好的，在我们离开之前，一切都会理顺的。"
Tessio was not to be so easily satisfied. He spoke to the Don directly, taking a chance on incurring Michael's ill will. "Forgive me, Godfather, let our years of friendship be my excuse. But I think you and your son are all wrong with this Nevada business. 泰西欧可没那么容易满足。他冒着招致迈克尔不满的风险，直接向唐开口了。"原谅我，教父，让我们多年的友谊成为我的借口。但我认为你和你的儿子在内华达州的生意都是错的。 How can you hope for success there without your strength here to back you up? The two go hand in hand. And with you gone from here the Barzini and the Tattaglia will be too strong for us. Me and Pete will have trouble, we'll come under their thumb sooner or later. 如果没有你在这里的实力作为后盾，你怎么能指望在那里取得成功呢？两者是相辅相成的你走了之后 巴尔齐尼和塔塔利亚的势力就会强大起来我和皮特会有麻烦的 我们迟早会被他们控制的 And Barzini is a man not to my taste. I say the Corleone Family has to make its move from strength, not from weakness. We should build up our regimes and take back our lost territories in Staten Island at least." 而巴尔齐尼是个不对我胃口的人。我认为柯里昂家族应该从实力出发 而不是从软弱出发我们应该建立我们的政权 至少夺回我们在史坦顿岛失去的领土"
The Don shook his head. "I made the peace, remember, I can't go bark on my word." 唐人摇了摇头。"我已经讲和了，记住，我不能食言。"
Tessio refused to be silenced. "Everybody knows Barzini gave you provocation since then. And besides, if Michael is the new chief of the Corleone Family, what's to stop him from taking any action he sees fit? Your word doesn't strictly bind him." 泰西欧拒绝沉默。"大家都知道巴尔齐尼从那时起就向你挑衅。再说，如果迈克尔是柯里昂家族的新首领，有什么能阻止他采取任何他认为合适的行动呢？你的话对他没有严格的约束力。"
Michael broke in sharply. He said to Tessio, very much the chief now, "There are things being negotiated which will answer your questions and resolve your doubts. If my word isn't enough for you, ask your Don." 迈克尔急忙插话。他对泰西欧说："我们正在商谈一些事情，这些事情会回答你的问题，解决你的疑惑。如果我的话对你来说还不够，那就去问你的唐吧。"
But Tessio understood he had finally gone too far. If he dared to 但泰西欧明白，他终于走得太远了。如果他敢
BOOK VII - 403 第 VII 册 - 403
is a little too good for that particular job, is getting a little more money than that particular exercise is worth. You picked the right man when you picked Lampone, by the way. He's operating perfectly." 他的工作能力太强了一点，他得到的钱比这项工作的价值要高一点。顺便说一句，你选兰朋选对了人。他的工作非常出色。"
Michael grimaced. "Not so damn perfect if you noticed. Anyway the Don picked Lampone." 迈克尔苦笑了一下。"如果你注意到了，就不会这么完美了。总之，唐人选中了兰彭。"
"OK," Tom said, "so why am I cut out of the action?" "好吧，"汤姆说，"那为什么我被排除在外了？"
Michael faced him and without flinching gave it to him straight. 迈克尔面对他，毫不退缩地直接给了他。
"Tom, you're not a wartime Consigliori. Things may get tough with this move we're trying to make and we may have to fight. And I want to get you out of the line of fire too, just in case." "汤姆，你不是战时的康斯格里奥里。我们这次行动可能会很艰难 我们可能不得不战斗为了以防万一，我也想让你远离火线。"
Hagen's face reddened. If the Don had told him the same thing, he would have accepted it humbly. But where the hell did Mike come off making such a snap judgment? 哈根的脸涨得通红。如果唐告诉他同样的事情，他一定会虚心接受。但迈克到底是怎么做出如此断然的判断的呢？
"OK," he said, "but I happen to agree with Tessio. I think you're going about this all wrong. You're making the move out of weakness, not strength. That's always bad. "好吧，"他说，"但我碰巧同意泰西欧的观点。我认为你的做法完全错误。你是在示弱，而不是在示强。这总是不好的。 Barzini is like a wolf, and if he tears you limb from limb, the other Families won't come rushing to help the Corleones." 巴尔齐尼就像一匹狼 如果他把你撕成碎片 其他家族就不会来帮助科莱昂家族了"
The Don finally spoke. "Tom, it's not just Michael. I advised him on these matters. There are things that may have to be done that I don't want in any way to be responsible for. That is my wish, not Michael's. 唐终于说话了。"汤姆，不只是迈克尔。在这些问题上，我向他提出了建议。有些事情可能不得不做，但我无论如何都不想为此负责。这是我的愿望，不是迈克尔的愿望。 I never thought you were a bad Consigliori, I thought Santino a bad Don, may his soul rest in peace. He had a good heart, but he wasn't the right man to head the Family when I had my little misfortune. And who would have thought that Fredo would become a lackey of women? 我从不认为你是个坏康西格里奥里，我认为桑蒂诺是个坏唐，愿他的灵魂安息。他有颗善良的心 但在我遭遇不幸时 他不是领导家族的合适人选谁会想到弗雷多会成为女人的走狗呢？ So don't feel badly. Michael has all my confidence as you do. For reasons which you can't know, you must have no part in what may happen. By the way, I told Michael that Lampone's secret regime would not escape your eye. So that shows I have faith in you." 所以别难过迈克尔和你一样对我充满信心出于你不知道的原因 你不能参与可能发生的事顺便说一句，我告诉迈克尔，兰朋的秘密政权不会逃过你的眼睛。这说明我对你有信心"
Michael' laughed. "I honestly didn't think you'd pick that up, Tom." 迈克尔笑了"我真没想到你会听懂，汤姆"
Hagen knew he was being mollified. "Maybe I can help," he said. 哈根知道他是在安慰自己。"他说："也许我能帮上忙。
Michael shook his head decisively. "You're out, Tom." 迈克尔果断地摇了摇头。"你出局了，汤姆"
Tom finished his drink and before he left he gave Michael a mild reproof. "You're nearly as good as your father," he told Michael. "But there's one thing you still have to learn." 汤姆喝完了酒，临走前他温和地责备了迈克尔一句。"你几乎和你父亲一样优秀" 他对迈克尔说 "You're nearly as good as your father," he told Michael."但有一件事你还得学"
"What's that?" Michael said politely. "那是什么？"迈克尔礼貌地说。
"How to say no," Hagen answered. "如何拒绝？"哈根回答。
Michael nodded gravely. "You're right," he said. "I'll remember 迈克尔严肃地点了点头。"你说得对，"他说。"我会记住
When Hagen had left, Michael said jokingly to his father, "So you've taught me everything else. Tell me how to say no to people in a way they'll like." 哈根走后，迈克尔开玩笑地对父亲说："你把其他的都教给我了。"告诉我如何用他们喜欢的方式拒绝别人"
The Don moved to sit behind the big desk. "You cannot say 'no' to the people you love, nof. That's the secret. And then when you do, it has to sound like a 'yes.' Or you have to make them say 'no.' You have to take time andurouble. 唐挪到大办公桌后面坐下。"你不能对你爱的人说'不'，诺夫。这就是秘诀。当你说'是'的时候，听起来必须像'是'。或者你必须让他们说'不'。你必须花时间和精力 But I'm old-fashioned, you're the new modern generation, don't listen to me." 但我是老古董，你们是现代新一代人，别听我的。"
Michael laughed. "Right. You agree about Tom being out, though, don't you?" 迈克尔笑了。"是啊不过你同意汤姆出局的事，对吧？"
The Don nodded. "He can't be involved in this." 唐人点了点头。"他不能参与此事。"
Michael said quietly, "I think it's time for me to tell you that what I'm going to do is not purely out of vengeance for Apollonia and Sonny. It's the right thing to do. Tessio and Tom are right about the Barzinis." 迈克尔平静地说："我想是时候告诉你，我要做的事情并不纯粹是为了向阿波罗尼亚和桑尼复仇。这是正确的选择。泰西欧和汤姆对巴尔兹尼一家的看法是对的。
Don Corleone nodded "Revenge is a dish that tastes best when it is cold," he said. "I woul not have made that peace but that I knew you would never como home alive otherwise. I'm surprised, though, that Barzini still made a last try at you. 唐-柯里昂点点头："复仇这道菜，冷的时候味道最好。"要不是我知道你不会活着回家，我也不会求和。不过，我很惊讶巴尔齐尼还对你做了最后一搏。 Maybe it was arranged before the peace talk and he cduldn't stop it. Are you sure they were not after Don Tommasino?" 也许和谈之前就已经安排好了，他没有阻止。你确定他们的目标不是托马西诺阁下？"
Michael said, "That's the way it was supposed to look. And i would have been perfect, even you would never have suspected Except that I came out alive. I saw Fabrizzio going through the gate running away. And course I've checked it all out since I've bee back." 迈克尔说："本来就应该是这样。除了我活着出来，我本来是完美的，连你都不会怀疑。我看见法布里奇奥穿过大门跑了。"当然，我回来后已经检查过了"
"Have they found that shepherd?" the Don asked. "他们找到那个牧羊人了吗？"唐问。
"I fomd him," Michael said. "I found him a year ago. He's got h oyn little pizza place up in Buffalo. New name, phony passport an adentification. He's doing very well is Fabrizzio the shepherd." "我找到了他，"迈克尔说。"我一年前找到他的。他在水牛城开了一家小披萨店。新名字，护照上的假名字。他做得很好，是牧羊人法布里奇奥。"
The Don nodded. "So it's to no purpose to wait any longer. Whe will you start?" 唐点点头。"所以，再等下去也没有意义。你打算从什么时候开始？"
Michael said, "I want to wait until after Kay has the baby. Just case something goes wrong. And I want Tom settled in Vegas so 1 won't be concerned in the affair. I think a year from now." 迈克尔说："我想等凯生完孩子再说。以防出什么差错。我想让汤姆在拉斯维加斯安顿下来 这样就不会牵扯到他的婚外情了我想一年以后吧
"You've prepared for everything?" the Don asked. He did not loc at Michael when he said this. "你都准备好了？"唐问。说这话时，他没有看迈克尔。
Michael said gently, "You have no part. You're not responsible. 迈克尔温和地说："你没有责任。你没有责任。
Boor VII - 405
take all responsibility. I would refuse to let you even veto. If you tried to do that now, I would leave the Family and go my own way. You're not responsible." 承担所有责任。我甚至拒绝让你行使否决权。如果你现在想这么做，我会离开家族，走自己的路。你没有责任"
The Don was silent for a long time and then he sighed. He said, "So be it. Maybe that's why I retired, maybe that's why I've turned everything over to you. I've done my share in life, I haven't got the heart anymore. And there are some duties the best of men can't 唐人沉默了很久，然后叹了口气。他说："那就这样吧。也许这就是我退休的原因，也许这就是我把一切都交给你的原因。我已经尽了我应尽的责任，再也没有心思了。有些职责，再好的人也做不到
During that year Kay Adams Corleone was delivered of a second child, another boy. She delivered easily, without any trouble whatsoever, and was welcomed back to the mall like a royal princess. 那一年，凯-亚当斯-柯里昂生下了第二个孩子，又是一个男孩。她很轻松地分娩了，没有遇到任何麻烦，就像皇家公主一样被迎回了商场。 Connie Corleone presented the baby with silk layette handmade in Italy, enormously exponsive and beautiful. She told Kay, "Carlo found it. 康妮-柯里昂为婴儿送上了意大利手工制作的丝绸床罩，非常宽大、漂亮。她告诉凯："这是卡罗找到的。 He shopped all over New York to get something extra special after I couldn't find anything I really liked." Kay smiled her thanks, understood immediately that she was to tell Michael this fine tale. She was on her way to becoming a Sicilian. 在我找不到我真正喜欢的东西后，他跑遍了整个纽约，买了一些特别的东西。"凯微笑着道谢，她立刻明白，她要告诉迈克尔这个美好的故事。她即将成为一名西西里人。
Also during that year, Nino Yalenti died of a cerebral hemorrhage. His death made the front pages of the tabloids because the movie Iohnny Fontane had featured him in had opened a few weeks before and was a smash hit; establishing Nino as a major star. 也是在这一年，尼诺-亚伦蒂死于脑溢血。他的死登上了小报的头版头条，因为几周前，伊奥尼-丰塔内（Iohnny Fontane）让他出演的电影上映，大受欢迎，尼诺也因此成为大明星。 The papers mentioned that Johnny Fontane was handling the funeral arrangements, that the funeral would be private, only family and close friends to attend. 报纸上提到，约翰尼-方坦（Johnny Fontane）负责葬礼的安排，葬礼将是非公开的，只有家人和亲朋好友参加。 One sensational story even claimed that in an interview Johnny Fontane had blamed himself for his friend's death, that he should have forced his friend to place himself under medical care, but the reporter made it sound like the usual self-reproach of the sensitive but innocent bystander to a tragedy. 一则耸人听闻的报道甚至声称，约翰尼-丰塔内在接受采访时为朋友的死而自责，他应该强迫朋友接受治疗，但记者却把这说成是敏感但无辜的悲剧旁观者通常的自责。 Johnny Fontane had made his childhood friend, Nino Valenti, a movie star and what more could a friend do? 约翰尼-方坦让他儿时的朋友尼诺-瓦伦蒂成为了电影明星，一个朋友还能做什么呢？
No member of the Corleone Family attended the California funeral except Freddie. Lucy and Jules Segal attended. The Don himself had wanted to go to California but had suffered a slight heart attack, which kept him in his bed for a month. He sent a huge floral wreath instead. 除了弗雷迪之外，柯里昂家族的其他成员都没有出席加利福尼亚的葬礼。露西和朱尔斯-西格尔出席了葬礼。唐本想去加利福尼亚，但因心脏病发作，在床上躺了一个月。他送去了一个巨大的花圈。 Albert Neri was also sent West as the official 阿尔贝-内里也被派往西部，担任官方的
of the Family. 家庭。
Two days after Nino's funeral Moe Greene was shot to deri did not the Hollywood home of his movie-star mistress; Alert He had taken his vacpear in New Caribbean and returned to duty tannod almost black. 在尼诺的葬礼两天后，莫-格林在好莱坞影星情妇的家中被枪杀。
Michael Corleone welcomed him with a smile and a few words of praise, which included the information that Neri would from then on receive an extra "living," the Family income from an East Side "book" considered especially rich. 迈克尔-柯里昂微笑着欢迎他的到来，并说了几句赞美的话，其中包括内里从此将获得一笔额外的 "生活费"，即来自东区一本被认为特别富有的 "书 "的家庭收入。 Neri was content, satisfied that he lived in a world that properly rewarded a man who did his duty. 内里很满足，因为他生活在一个对尽职尽责的人给予适当奖励的世界里。
SCENE FORTYFIVE: MAMA AND KAY 第四十五场：妈妈和凯
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
? Kay drives llama tollass one morning, and we leam that nema soes every mornins. Kay is a p otestant, and they talk a. big. Possible introduction here that Kay is going to convert, or at leasts the seeds of this. ?一天早上，凯开着骆驼过路，我们知道她每天早上都这样。凯是个牧师，他们谈得很投机。这里可能介绍了凯将要改变宗教信仰的情况，或者至少是这种情况的苗头。
Kays asks llama why she goes BVRRy morning; and llama tells kay that she goes for her husband; she says prayers and lights candles for him, so that his soul will go o Heaven, despite the things he's done. 凯斯问阿拉玛为什么每天早上都去 BVRRy；阿拉玛告诉凯斯，她是为了她的丈夫去的，她为他祈祷、点蜡烛，这样他的灵魂就会去天堂，尽管他做了很多事情。
THE TIMES: 时代
The car; Kay's aress. 车；凯的ress.
IMAGERY AIND ITINE: 图像和视频
Mama's black dress; The hurch in the distance as Mama walks to mass, with kay now understand it, and watching until the old woman diseppears into the Church. A new World church? Oh ok back to 0 443. For ideas on this. 妈妈的黑裙子；远处的教堂，妈妈和凯伊一起去做弥撒，凯伊现在明白了，她一直注视着教堂，直到老妇人走进教堂。新世界教堂？好吧，回到 0 443。关于这方面的想法。 THIS SCENE MUST SET UP ENDING OF FIII; so that when we see Ka.Y at mass, lighting candles, we know without a word, what she is doing. 这个场景必须为 FIII 的结尾做铺垫；这样，当我们看到 Ka.Y 在弥撒上点蜡烛时，我们不用说也知道她在做什么。
THE CORE: 核心：
Io put forth llama's view of her husband's activities, so as to prepare fo final scene of fibm: KAY IIGHT CANDLES IOR NIKE. 伊奥提出了拉玛对其丈夫活动的看法，以便为最后的纤维场景做准备："烛光之夜
RIRPAIIS: RIRPAIIS：
CORUY, CORIY, GRIY. omehol. I must take the edge off of this. Vatch out for "ama, talking lik-a dis. Maybe she hardly has an accent? That would be brutual if she alls in to THE ILAIA CDICFe. I wam You kow Prancis, the Nama mia cliche will be devasting. CORUY，CORIY，GRIY。 OMEHOL。我必须把这个边缘。注意 "阿玛，说话像一个DIS。也许她几乎没有口音？如果她都是 ILAIA CDICFe 的口音，那就太残忍了。你知道的，Prancis，"Nama mia "的陈词滥调会毁了她的。
Also, by now, Kay must have eve zoved into areally, complicated and caring human esing. Give her some excentricties: nake her a good mother. a cood daughter-in-law, and a good wife. Trying to hange on despite the almost inpossibl situation she lives under. 此外，凯现在一定已经成为一个成熟、复杂、有爱心的人。给她一些特质：让她成为一个好母亲、好儿媳和好妻子。尽管她生活在几乎不可能的环境中，但她仍在努力改变自己。
PAGE 1 第 1 页
1
SCRUL 45 LAUA AID KAY AT CHUROH
THIS SCBNE SRTS UP IINAI SCMNE OF JOTIE. THAS IS ITS IMAIN PURPOSE. 这是它的主要目的。这就是它的主要目的。
TO AVOID CORNINESS HAS TO BE PLAYED FUNYY. THIS WILL AISO MISDI BCT AUDIBITCE. 为了避免乏味，必须演奏得有趣。这将会误导观众。
IT IS IAPORTAIT THAT IAMA CORLEONE TAYS HOR CANDIES. DINTO KAY IN IAST SCבIN 伊阿玛-柯里昂（Iama Corleone）的糖果。在最后一轮比赛中，我赢了。
IP COULD BE IHIS SCMEE IS TOO FAR BACK IIT MOVIE. IIAYBIS SHOULD BI MOVCD UP. 可能是这部电影的镜头太靠后了。也许应该往上移。
KAY IS DRIVIHG RAILA CORISONE FRUFI A IAARTI BACK TO
DIEL MALI. OUDER WOLAAN HAS FULI SH YPING BAG. DHBY ARE APPRAOCHIIG CHURCH. DIEL MALI.OUDER WOLAAN 有 FULI SH YPING BAG。DHBY 正在评估教堂。
IAMA CORLEOIE
Stop here. 到此为止。
KAY STOPS CAR. MAIA CORTEONT GELS OUY. KAY 停车。Maia corteont gels ouy.
ILAIA CORJEONE
You come in too. 你也进来
KAY SHAKBS HIR HBAD
HLMA CORLEOIS
The priest no gonna bite you. He's in the back drinkin his wine. 牧师不会咬你的他在后面喝酒呢
KAY G IS UUT OF THE CAR AID WALKS NAMMA UP THE STEPS 凯-格从车里出来，搀扶着娜玛走上台阶
KAY 凯
What a beautiful church 多么美丽的教堂
MAM CORIBOLTS CORIBOLTS 妈妈
The priests got a lot of money ( THG FACE SIE NAKES SHB IS CAILING THEM CROOKS) 神父们得到了一大笔钱（THG FACE SIE NAKES SHB IS CAILING THEM CROOKS）。
THEY GO THROUGH TNA THREE OVAL, SHAFED DOORS. THE CHURCH 他们穿过三扇椭圆形的shafed门。教堂
IS RATRLY BUSY. IIK PEOPLE BRONSING IN A SRORE WHERE 非常繁忙。人们在这里打闹
DARRS IS NOBODY TO WAIT ON DHEI. NO SIGI OR ANY PRIEST of 没有人可以侍候 DHEI。没有 SIGI 或任何 PRIEST of
CRURCF FUNCLIONARY THIRE ARE PBOPLE IA FAS QUIITUY 在此基础上，我们将继续努力。
PRAYLIG. A CUUPIE AT TH AIIAR ON THITR RTEES. A COUPTS OE ILBT JUST RESTING ON A BUNOH. 祈祷烛光晚餐。在布诺河上休息的烛台。
There is a fount of holy water at the top of the aisle liamna Corleone blesses herseli. KAY DOES NOT. lama Corleone goes down aisle to pray at altar KAY SIIPS INPO A REAR P2W ATD SITS ..ITH HAMDS FOLDED WAIPIIG AND WASCHING. 过道顶端有一池圣水，喇嘛柯里昂为她祈福，但凯没有。柯里昂喇嘛走下过道，在祭坛前祈祷。 A PRIEST OE SOIT SORT COME OUT FROM BEHIID ALTAR AND SAUNITRS AROUND IN AJTAR AREA OBVIOUSLY LOUKITG FOR SOMENYI:G JUUN DISARPARES AGAIN 一位牧师从祭坛走出来，在祭坛周围转了一圈，显然又在寻找什么东西。
Hama Corleone is peeking at him from kneeling siance at the altar whem he glances her way she bows her head again. Then she comes back to where Kay is sitting and Kay sliues out into aisle. Mama Corleone whispers 哈玛-柯里昂正跪在祭坛上偷看他，当他瞥了她一眼时，她又低下了头。然后她回到凯坐的地方，凯滑倒在过道上。柯里昂妈妈低声说
MAMA CORLBOME 科尔伯姆妈妈
He was looking for nore wine 他在寻找更多的酒
A
Thele is small altar with unlit candles close by end ol aisle. There is a coin box in mich to put money for those who wish to pey for lighting candles. llama Corleone Iumble jn h purse for change. Kay gives her some. Nama gives her some back. 过道尽头有一个小祭坛，上面摆放着未点燃的蜡烛。里面有个投币箱，可以给那些想花钱点蜡烛的人投币。凯给了她一些。娜玛还给了她一些。
MAIA CORIEONE
Fithey're rich enough. 他们已经够有钱了
SIFE PULS COINS IIN SLOR THEN PICK UP TAPBR AID IIGHLS IT HOMLVER (LID OUT). Then very slowly and very carecully WITHOU COIEDY BU- WINE #AOLOR OUS DIGSSITY STE IIGYMS sife puls coins i in slor then pick up tapbr aid iighls it homlver (lid out).然后慢慢地、小心翼翼地把酒倒入杯中。
CADLDS. KAY IS WACHLNG. THE LIGHDAIG OE IHE CADLDS.Kay 正在工作。霓虹灯
CAIDLES SHOULH BE DOLE TIHA SOLB SFEOLAL CHOROOGNAFHIC RSGCT. BDCAUS AT TH END OR DIE PLLT IT .IIJ BU BRIS? caidles shoulh be dole tiha solb sfeolal choroognafhic rsgct.在最后还是死掉呢？
ISAYA CORUEUIL FTNISHES AUD BOWS HAR HBAD FOR A MOITMT DHHI GRABS KAYS HAND DBADS IHR OUR OR CHUACH. THEY SIAND OR THL STEDS. 我的手被抓住了，我的手也被抓住了，我的手也被抓住了，我的手也被抓住了。他们的手或脚。
KAY 凯
Why do you light candles 为什么点蜡烛
IAIA CORDEONE
FOr my husband. To save his soul. (SHE GRIHAORS AIND AND THJ CUMCALIY) 为了我的丈夫为了拯救他的灵魂（她哭泣，她哭泣）
So he won't go down there. (SH PUNNS I.IO IHE GROUID . AND IHMN SLARYS BRLSIUY DONT IHE SPRS TO APD IIE CAR. KAY S ARIIG A MDR HBR. 所以他不会下去（他在群里说）而且他也不会去开车"他是个好人
CUT To: 切到
DX. GARDETT - (DAY) DX.加德特 - （日）
DOD CORT ONE IS I HIS GARDEITG CLONS 2 TNG
TIS TCI-Mnनs. Tमन SMT IS YจRY HOT. TE WTVS IIS TIS TCI-Mnनs。Tमन smt is yจry hot.TE WTVS IIS
BROW。 FAR OZY, TE SESS BULI OT YBLION TGGT GOMTLG ROWARD HI AMD HEIS THE GOUSTRTONTONS IIF HTS CHU. HE PATS TO HIS WIIES, THU SבES COMTIS'S I UTJE BOY 他的眉毛很浓，眼睛炯炯有神。他拍拍身上的灰尘，说："我是个好孩子"。
OF ABOUL THRE COMTNG TOMARD HTA. 在这一点上，我们可以说，"我们 "与 "我们的 "是一致的。
DOI: CORTIONN
Run away. . Fun away. 逃跑。.跑开。
HE WAVaS HIS AUNS WPAKTY AM. THE ITUDTE BOY TUTS BAOL TO THE PATTO OF GARDUM. 他在上午向他的朋友们挥手致意。Itudte 男孩向 Gardum 的 Patto 捐献。
MTOZADI ATD HUGZT COU, RUPTUGG OUT, FOTTONED YY CARIO AMD COMIE, MTOHAT, ADD HAGM RIISF THT DOV UP TO PUT SOIETHTTG UNDBR HIS LBAD, THL DOK SAKS HTS TAOS WORDS: 他在 "拥抱 "的同时，也在 "唠叨"，他在 "唠叨 "的同时也在 "唠叨"，他在 "唠叨 "的同时也在 "唠叨"，他在 "唠叨 "的同时也在 "唠叨"，他在 "唠叨 "的同时也在 "唠叨"：
DON CORTICNTE 唐-科蒂奇内特
Iife is so beantiful. 生活是如此美好。
an hour later. Kay soon the mall by one of the bodyguards, to return learned that her mother-in-law went to stopped by forning. Often on her return, the old woman Mam for morning coffee and to see her new grandchild. 一小时后。凯很快就被商场的一名保镖带走了，回来后得知婆婆去了岔路口。回来后，老太太马姆经常来喝早咖啡，看她的新孙子。
think of Corleone always started off by asking Kay why she didn't think of becoming a Catholic, ignoring the fact that Kay's child had already been baptized a Protestant. 《柯里昂的思想》一开始总是问凯为什么不考虑成为天主教徒，而忽略了凯的孩子已经接受了新教洗礼的事实。 So Kay felt it was proper to ask the old woman why she went to church every morning, whether that was a necessary part of being a Catholic. 所以凯觉得应该问问这位老妇人为什么每天早上都去教堂，这是否是作为天主教徒的必要条件。
As if she thought that this might have stopped Kay from converting the old woman said, "Oh, no, no, some Catholics only go to church on Easter and Christmas. You go when you feel like going." 老妇人似乎认为这可能会阻止凯改信天主教，她说："哦，不，不，有些天主教徒只在复活节和圣诞节去教堂。你想去的时候就去吧。"
Kay laughed. "Then why do you go every single morning?" 凯笑了"那你为什么每天早上都去？"
In a completely natural way, Mama Corleone said, "I go for my husband," she pointed down toward the floor, "so he don't go down there." She paused. "I say prayers for his soul every day so he go up there." She pointed heavenward. 柯里昂妈妈以一种完全自然的方式说："我去找我丈夫，"她指了指地板，"这样他就不会下去了。她停顿了一下。"我每天都为他的灵魂祈祷" "这样他就能上天堂了"她指了指天上。 She said this with an impish smile, as if she were subverting her husband's will in some way, or as if it were a-losing cause. It was said jokingly almost, in her grim, Italian, old crone fashion. 她说这话的时候，脸上带着不怀好意的微笑，好像她在以某种方式颠覆丈夫的意志，又好像这是一个失败的事业。说这话时，她几乎是在开玩笑，用的是她那严峻的意大利老妪的方式。 And as always when her husband was not present, There was an attitude of disrespect to the great Don. 当她的丈夫不在场时，她总是对伟大的唐表现出不尊重的态度。
"How is your husband feeling?" Kay asked politely. "你丈夫感觉怎么样？"凯礼貌地问道。
Mama Corleone shrugged. "He's not the same man since they shot him. He lets Michael do all the work, he just plays the fool with his garden, his peppers, his tomatoes. As if he were some peasant still. But men are always like that." 柯里昂妈妈耸了耸肩。"自从他们枪杀了他，他就变了一个人。他让迈克尔干所有的活儿，自己却在花园、辣椒和西红柿上装疯卖傻。好像他还是个农民但男人总是这样"
Later in the morning Connie Corleone would walk across the mall with her two children to pay Kay a visit and chat. Kay liked Connie, her vivaciousness, her obvious fondness for her brother Michael. 早上晚些时候，康妮-柯里昂会带着她的两个孩子穿过商场，来拜访凯，和她聊天。凯喜欢康妮，喜欢她的活泼，喜欢她对弟弟迈克尔明显的喜爱。 Connie had taught Kay how to pook some Italian dishes but sometimes brought her own more ar concoctions over for Michael to taste. 康妮教了凯如何烹饪一些意大利菜肴，但有时也会把她自己调制的菜肴拿过来让迈克尔品尝。
Now this morning as she usullly did, she asked Kay what Michael thought of her husband, Carlo. Did Michael really like Carlo, as he seemed to? Carlo had always ha a little trouble with the Family but now over the last years he had sraightened out. 今天早上，她像往常一样 问凯迈克尔对她丈夫卡罗的看法迈克尔真的喜欢卡罗吗？卡洛在家庭中总是有点小麻烦，但在过去的几年里，他已经改过自新了。 He was really doing well in the labor union but he hed to work so hard, such long hours. Carlo really liked Michael, Conn e always said. But then, everybody liked Michael, just as everybody liked her father. Michael was the 他在工会干得很不错 但他工作很辛苦，时间很长卡罗真的很喜欢迈克尔 康纳总是这么说但是，每个人都喜欢迈克尔 就像每个人都喜欢她父亲一样迈克尔是
THE GODFATHER - 394 教父 - 394
Don all over again. It was the best thing that Michael was going to run the Family olive oil business. Don all over again.迈克尔将经营家族橄榄油生意，这是最好不过的事情了。
Kay had observed before that when Connie spoke about her husband in relation to the Family, she was always nervously eager for some word of approval for Carlo. 凯以前曾观察到，当康妮谈到她丈夫与家庭的关系时，她总是紧张地渴望得到卡罗的一些赞许之词。 Kay would have been stupid if she had not noticed the almost terrified concern Connie had for whether Michael liked Carlo or not. 如果凯没有注意到康妮对迈克尔是否喜欢卡罗的近乎恐惧的关心，那她就太傻了。 One night she spoke to Michael about it md mentioned the fact that nobody ever spoke about Sonny Corleone, nobody even referred to him, at least not in her presence. 一天晚上，她和迈克尔谈起这件事，她提到了这样一个事实：从来没有人提起过桑尼-柯里昂，甚至没有人提到过他，至少在她面前没有。 Kay madoree tried to express her condolences to the Don and his wife and had been listened to with almost rude silence and then ignored. She had tried to get Connie talking about her older brother without success. 凯-玛多丽试图向唐和他的妻子表示哀悼，但对方几乎是无礼地沉默，然后置之不理。她曾试图让康妮谈谈她的哥哥，但没有成功。
Conny's wife, Sandra, had taken her children and moved to Florida, where her own parents now lived. Certain financial arrangements had been made so that she and her children could live comfortably, but Sonny had left no estate. 康尼的妻子桑德拉带着孩子们搬到了佛罗里达，她自己的父母现在也住在那里。为了让她和孩子们过上舒适的生活，已经做了一些财务安排，但桑尼没有留下任何遗产。
Michael reluctantly explained what had happened the night Sonny was killed. That Carlo had beaten his wife and Connie had called the mall and Sonny had taken the call and rushed out in a blind rage. 迈克尔不情愿地解释了桑尼被杀当晚发生的事。卡洛殴打了他的妻子，康妮给商场打了电话，桑尼接了电话，气急败坏地冲了出去。 So naturally Connie and Carlo were always nervous that the rest of the Family blamed her for indirectly causing Sonny's death. Or blamed her husband, Carlo. Buuthis wasn't the case. 所以康妮和卡洛总是很紧张，害怕家里其他人责怪她间接导致了桑尼的死。或者责怪她的丈夫卡罗。但事实并非如此 The proof was that they had given Connie and Carlo a house in the mall itself and promoted Carlo to an ir portant ob in the labor union setup. And Carlo had straightened uu, stopped drinking, stopped whoring, stopped trying to be a wise fuy. 证据就是他们在商场里给了康妮和卡洛一套房子 还把卡洛提拔到了工会的重要岗位上卡洛也改过自新，不再酗酒，不再嫖娼，不再试图做个聪明人。 The Eamily was pleased with his work and attitude for the last too years. Nobody blamed him for what had happened. "Then why don't you invite them over some evening and you can reassure yqur sister?" Kay said. 家人对他过去几年的工作和态度都很满意。没有人因为发生的事情责怪他。"那你为什么不找个晚上请他们过来呢？ 你可以让你妹妹放心"凯说。 "The poor thing is always so nervous about what you think of her husband. Tell her. And tell her to put those sill worries out of her head." "这可怜的姑娘总是很紧张 你对她丈夫的看法告诉她告诉她别再担心了"
"I car/t do that," Mighael said. "We don't talk about those things in our femily." "我不会那么做，"米格尔说。"在我们的家庭里，我们不谈论这些事情。"
"Do you want me to tell her what you've told me?" Kay said. "你想让我把你告诉我的事告诉她吗？"凯说。
She was puzzled because he took such a long time thinking over a suggestion that was obviously the proper thing to do. Finally he said, "I don't think you should, Kay. I don't think it will do any good. She'1 worry anyway. It's something nobody can do anything about." 她很困惑，因为他花了这么长的时间考虑一个显然是应该做的建议。最后他说："我觉得你不应该这样做，凯。我觉得这样做没什么好处。反正她也会担心的。这是谁也无能为力的事"
Kay was amazed. She realized that Michael was always a little 凯大吃一惊。她意识到迈克尔总是有点
SCENE FORTYSIX: THE DON DIES IN HIS GARDEN 第四十六场：唐人死在花园里
SCENS TORTYSIX: IH DON DIES
SYNOPSIS? 故事情节？
As Tay and Nama left for church, we sow the Don, in his baggy gardening clothes worling in the garden, carying for She Tomotatoe and other vegatabl s that he loved so. llay e some of his grandchidren are present: llike's kids. Tay 和 Nama 去教堂的时候，我们看到唐穿着宽松的园艺服在花园里忙活，为她采摘番茄和其他他非常喜欢的蔬菜。 He has a heart attack; The little boy calls Nicahel, who is present at his ther's last moment as he whispers to his son: "La vita e nerravigliosa...." 他心脏病发作，小男孩打电话给尼卡赫尔，尼卡赫尔在他最后的时刻对他的儿子低语道"La vita e nerravigliosa...."
THE TIIIES: 缇缇夫妇
1956--? Straighten out the whol tine thing. The kids, haw they tak, how they're aressed, what they' re playing with. 1956--?把整个事情都理顺了孩子们，他们吃什么，穿什么，玩什么
IMAGERY AND IONE: 图像和离子：
This is a sort of bittersweet irony here; the don has evolved in tow a lobavle old granpa in his "based gray trousers, a faded blue shirt, ba tered dirty-brow fedora decorated by a stained sarey silk hatbend." 这是一种苦乐参半的讽刺；唐人已经演变成了一个穿着 "灰色长裤、褪色的蓝色衬衫、染着污渍的纱丽丝帽弯装饰的脏眉毛棉帽 "的老爷爷。
He is much heavier now. 他现在更重了。
THIS SC NE SHOID BE EVOCATIVE OF SICIITY--a sense of the Don's roots; a primevil feeling, almost on the verce of a fantasy. The LIGH' is a.lmost unreal. 这双靴子体现了一种 "虔诚"--一种 "唐 "的根源感；一种原始的感觉，几乎是一种幻想。灯光 "几乎是虚幻的。
Mike comes with ome of the button men: ironic that the son he loved the most, and the thugs that were so important to his empire sholld be present at hi death: No WOIEN... 迈克带着一些钮扣人前来：具有讽刺意味的是，他最爱的儿子，以及对他的帝国如此重要的打手们，竟然会出现在他的死亡现场：不...
IIIS CORE: IIIS 核心：
Io show the Don's death. (In reltionshio to lichael) Io 显示唐的死亡。(相对于 lichael)
And to juxaposed the irony of his saying "Iife is so Beautifu." with what we know about the excesses of his life. 他说 "生活是如此美好"，这与我们所了解的他生活中的过激行为形成了反讽。
THE FACP THAP IE DIED BEPORE AJI ARRAIGUTNTS OR TIE 'BIG NOVE' HAD B IIN IMDE. 他们是在 "大年初一 "或 "大年初二 "前去世的。
PITHITS
CORYNINESS--be careful. Plan his ill health earlier, throu.gh kay and others inquiring of his health. llaybe allusions to previous strokes. 要小心。通过凯伊和其他人询问他的健康状况，提前计划他的健康状况不佳。
Iailure to fee? that his death is reature and a set back to Like. 他的死对 Like 来说是一个打击。
Beware of thish pening the same day his Kat and llama talked about church, UNLSS you can make it pay off. 当心在他的吉特和骆驼谈论教堂的同一天开业，因为你可能会让它得到回报。
Chapter 章节
urst?
1956 urst？1956
worororosorosors 鸦片战争
29
MICHAEL CORLEONE had taken precautions against every eventuality. His planning was faultless, his security impeccable. He was patient, hoping to use the full year to prepare. 迈克尔-科莱昂对各种可能发生的情况都采取了预防措施。他的计划万无一失，他的安保无懈可击。他很有耐心，希望用整整一年的时间做好准备。 But he was not to get his necessary year because fate itself took a stand against him, and in the most surprising fashion. Eor it was the Godfather, the great Don bimself, who failed Michael Corleone. 但他并没有得到他所需要的那一年，因为命运本身就站在他的对立面，而且是以最令人吃惊的方式。是教父，伟大的唐-比蒙，让迈克尔-柯里昂失败了。
a stained gray silk hatband. The Don hackgained considerable weight in his few years and worked on his tomato vines, he said, for the sake of his health. But he deceived no one. 一条沾满污渍的灰色丝绸帽带。据他说，为了健康，唐-哈克在几年的时间里增重了不少，并在他的番茄藤上劳作。但他没有欺骗任何人。
The truth was, he loved tending his garden; he loved the sight of it early on a morning. It brought back his childhood in Sicily sixty years ago, brought it back without the terror, the sorrow of his own fathcr's death. 事实上，他喜欢打理花园，喜欢清晨花园的景象。这让他想起了六十年前在西西里岛的童年，想起了自己的父亲去世时的恐惧和悲伤。 Now the beans in their rows grew little white flowers on top; strong green stalks of scallion fenced everything in. At the foot of the garden a spouted barrel stood guard. It was filled with liquidy cow manure, the finest garden fertilizer. Also in that lower 现在，一排排的豆子顶上长出了白色的小花；粗壮的绿色葱秆把一切都围了起来。在花园的脚下，有一个喷水桶在守卫着。桶里装满了液态牛粪，这是最好的花园肥料。在那个较低的
carried him to the shade of his stone-flagged patio. Michael knelt 把他抱到了铺着石板的庭院的树荫下。迈克尔跪在
beside his father, holding his hand, while the other men called for an ambulance and doctor. 他在父亲身旁，握着父亲的手，其他人则打电话叫救护车和医生。
With a great effort the Don opened his eyes to see his son once more. The massive heart attack had turned his ruddy face almost blue. He was in extremis. He smelled the garden, the yellow shield of light-smote his eyes, and he whispered, "Life is so beautiful." 唐努力睁开眼睛，再次看到了儿子。大面积的心脏病发作让他红润的脸几乎变成了 蓝色。他处于极度危险之中。他闻到了花园的味道，黄色的光罩照亮了他的眼睛，他低声说："生命如此美丽。"
He was spared the sight of his women's tears, dying before they came back from church, dying before the ambulance arrived, or the doctor. He died surrounded by men, holding the hand of the son he had most loved. 他没有看到他的女人流泪，在她们从教堂回来之前死去，在救护车或医生到来之前死去。他死时身边围满了人，握着他最爱的儿子的手。
THE GODFATHER 408 教父 408
part of the garden were the square wooden frames he had built with his own hands, the sticks cross-tied with thick white string. Over these frames crawled the tomato vines. 花园的一部分是他亲手搭建的方形木架，木棍上交叉绑着白色的粗绳。番茄藤爬满了这些木架。
The Don hastened to water his garden. It must be done before the sun waxed too hot and turned the water into a prism of fire that could burn his lettuce leaves like paper. 唐人急忙给花园浇水。必须赶在太阳太热，把水变成火的棱镜，把莴苣叶子烧得像纸一样之前浇完。 Sun was more important than water, water also was important; but the two, imprudently mixed, could cause great misfortune. 太阳比水更重要，水也很重要；但两者如果不小心混在一起，就会造成巨大的不幸。
The Don moved through his garden hunting for ants. If ants were present, it meant that lice were in his vegetables and the ants were going after the lice and he would have to spray. 唐在花园里寻找蚂蚁。如果有蚂蚁出现，就意味着他的蔬菜里有虱子，蚂蚁会去找虱子，他就必须喷药。
He had watered just in-time The sun was becoming hot and the Don thought, "Prudence. Prudghce." But there were just a few more plants to be supported by sticks and he bent down again. He would go back into the house when he finished this last row. 他及时浇了水 太阳变得火辣辣的 唐人心想："谨慎。Prudghce."但还有几株需要用木棍支撑，他又弯下腰去。等他种完最后一排，他就回屋里去。
Quite suddenly it felt as if the sun had come down very close to his head. The air was filled with dancing golden specks. Michael's oldest boy came running through the garden toward where the Don knelt and the boy was enveloped by a yellow shield of blinding light. 突然间，他觉得太阳好像就在他的头顶上。空气中弥漫着飞舞的金色斑点。迈克尔的大儿子穿过花园，向唐跪着的地方跑来，男孩被一道刺眼的黄色光罩笼罩着。 But the Don was not to be tricked, he was too old a hand. Death hid behind that flaming yellow shield ready to pounce out on him and the Don with a wave of his hand warned the boy away from his presence. Just in time. 但唐纳可不会上当，他是个老手。死神躲在黄色的火焰盾牌后面，随时准备向他扑来，唐僧挥了挥手，警告男孩不要靠近他。来得正是时候。 The sledgehammer blow inside his chest made him choke for air. The Don pitched forward into the earth. 胸腔内的大锤一击让他窒息而死。唐人向前扑倒在地。
The boy raced away to call his father. Michael Corleone and some men at the mall gate ran to the garden and found the Don lying prone, clutching handfuls of earth. They lifted the Don up and carried him to the shade of his stone-flagged patio. Michael knelt 男孩飞快地跑去给父亲打电话。迈克尔-柯里昂和商场大门口的几个人跑到花园，发现唐俯卧在地，手里抓着几把泥土。他们把唐恩抬起来，把他抬到铺着石板的天井的阴凉处。迈克尔跪下
had mostloved. 最爱的人。
THE HUNBRAL OI THE DON 唐人街
GBNGILS KAHI OI WH BLS. FIOMBRS. GBNGILS KAHI OI WH BLS.FIOMBRS.
IHE FEA RSE IIMOS STRETCH FROM THE 1 AI TO BONASTHA'S 从 "1 AI "到 "Bonastha's"，这些景点绵延不绝。
FUITRAL PARLOR HONE HUBIE BUICKS FOLIO%. ADT WITH ITGH TS IU OIT fuitral parlor hone hubie buicks folio%.adt与itgh ts iu oit
AND BONASERA IS MAKING HIS IAST PAYTUT TO THE CORTEOTE RAIIJY IN DHב THLNG HE HB DOES BMSP. HE RUTS JFT HUNERAI IIASTRREULIT. 博纳塞拉在他的最后一次付款中向科蒂奥特-雷伊吉（Corteote raiijy）支付了他所做的一切。他的车辙在 "hunerai iiastrreulit"。
The procession closs up the whole downtown arefol 游行队伍把整个市中心挤得水泄不通
Manhattan. The sfreets 1 ading to Bonasera's Iuneral parlor are impassable except to those on foot. Many of the neighborhood people are naking the pilgranage. There is a long ol twameonle waiting to Iile past the colfin. 曼哈顿通往博纳塞拉殡仪馆的街道除步行外无法通行。许多附近的居民都在朝圣。有一长溜人在等着经过殡仪馆 Beside the collin thexe is an enomous weatly on which is spelled out something outragous like ("HE KIM PIMTDD AMD CORRECED ZVMRY IISTORIUNG OF HIS FRTENDS. A GRTAT BANSACTOR TO WANITND AND HTS FRIUIDS.) 在这幅画的旁边，有一张巨大的纸，上面写着一些荒唐的文字，比如（"HE KIM PIMTDD AMD CORRECED ZVMRY IISTORIUNG OF HIS FRTENDS."他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家，他是一个伟大的作家。）
FIIM, CONIE WDDING. . FIIM, CONIE WDDING.
MICHAEL AND MATA CORLIOUNE AND WREDO AND COITE AID CARI AND HAGBN AID HIS WIFE ACT AS PHE RECETVECS, OT THE NOURURTS BVERYBOY SHALSS THJTR HAITD AMi ISSES THET. MICHAEL 和 MATA CORLIOUNE 和 WREDO 和 COITE 帮助 CARI 和 HAGBN 帮助他的妻子充当营养师 BVERYBOY SHALSS THJTR HAITD AMi ISSES THET。
FTRST THE HURBE FOLE: THE PIZZA MAKER FTRST THE HURBE FOLE: THE PIZZA MASKER
PHI BAIER? NAZORTIE PHI BAIER？NAZORTIE
B IASERA PUSHES MHEL THOUGK WIMOUT MSUNTIG MAM.
IO TIHE DO . ASTE. IO TIHE DO .ASTE.
THMI CONE JOHIIY PONTAINE, AND IUCY AND SONIY'S WIDO.: AMD KIDS AID THOSE RARLIBR MATRONS ON VEDDING. Thmi cone Johiiy Pontaine，以及 iucy 和 soniy's wido：孩子们在婚礼上帮助那些老妇人
THEAY COMB CIRIDZA AND TESSIO AND ROCCO IAMPONE AND ZMRI AND LTEY WITGER, ITUATES ON THE FAITIY.
A IOUIG VERY IWWRY GIRI, OI ABOUI S.IEITY CONES UP IO 一个非常漂亮的女孩，她的脸颊上有一个锥形的疤痕。
CLEIEIZA.
GIRI, 吉里
Do you remember me? 你还记得我吗？
GIRI 吉里
Ien years ago you danced with ne at Conje's veddins. A YOUNG MAIT COMBS UP IO STAID BPSIDE GIRL. SORT OF SIICK HANDSOIE GUY. OIT OTZA DOESN'T IIKE HIM. 几年前，你曾在康杰的舞会上与她共舞。一个年轻的女孩梳理着她的头发他的手很巧她不喜欢他
GIRI 吉里
This is my boy friend, Tony. 这是我的男朋友，托尼
THE IWO IUM SHAKC HAIDS AND CWMRUNA IS CALWBD AWAY. YOUNG HEI LEAHS OVBR AITD WHISPHRS IH GIRL'S EAR. AS HS WHISPTRS TAE GIRL'S EACE CHATGBS FROM OITB OR HAPY GTRIHOOD RBUIMRATOE TO A SORT OE MIPASSIVE SADNSS. 我的心在颤抖，我的眼泪在流淌。年轻的他从女孩耳边低语。当他在女孩耳边轻声细语时，她的表情从快乐和幸福转为一种无奈的悲伤。 THE AUDINGEE SHOULD GTON THA FOR THE WLRST TNUE SHE HLARS THAT C GIEAZA IS A MURDERiR 听众应在最后一次听到她说吉亚萨是杀人犯的时候就明白了
CLEIUTZA HAS BGTN CAILED AVAY BECAUSE THE HEADS OF THE BIVE EAMLISS HAVE COIE TO PAY IR IR RESPBCUS. 由于各企业的首脑共同承担了责任，Cleiutza 已被监禁。
mIRST BARZINI. THEN TARUGG LIA. THEN THE ONERR THEEE HADS OE THE EGETHR THRE TAMII S. They should be isolated and alone as they pay their respects. NOIE O. THI OTH R HOURNRRS SHOULD CONE HEAR THEM AHD THET WE FOLION DHET OUP II STR STREST. 先是巴尔津尼然后是塔鲁格-利亚他们应该被隔离起来，独自悼念。他们应该被隔离起来，独自悼念。
HERE BARZINI COIES INTO HIS OIN. HE IS STORED BI JVERYOIN FAWIED ON BY EVRRYONE. EVBN BONASPRA ACIS AS IF HE JIGHT GO RUR AMOMAR EAVOR. 在这里，巴尔齐尼进入了他的房间。所有人都在关注他。埃文-博纳斯普拉好像要去参加一个活动。
BUI BARZINI IS SEARGIIG IOR SOMBBDZ WITA HIS IXYS. THEY REST ON TESSIO, THEN CLEMBNZA. WHIGH ONES WILI HE AFPROAGH? BUI BARZINI 正在用他的眼睛搜寻着什么。他们在泰西欧休息，然后又去了克里姆扎。他在找什么？
BACK ON IICHABL. HE IS STATDIHG ATONE BY HI TATHR'S COFFIT. HE HAS IEVER BUEIT DDRESGD AS "DOIT", ALUAYS AS MICHAEE. HS HAS BUEIN TRGAEED JUST A IITMIE BIT OMHAYD. ION II SHOULD BE AS IF IE IS DRA.ING BO EMNNG RROW THE DON'S CORPSE THAP WIJW IIARE HJI A DON TOO IUCH? 回到 Iichabl。他在希塔特尔的棺木旁静静地赎罪。他曾被称为 "DOIT"，也曾被称为 "MICHAEE"。他的名字被写成了 "米哈伊"。我想，我应该是在为唐的尸体祈祷。
COMIE
GXMXNZ COITS OVEZ TO HIM AID INTO HIS ARUS
दП××ं己 П××ं己
COHIIE
Oh Mlike. 哦，Mlike。
rin'sing 轮唱
MICHAEL 迈克尔
Its OT (HE SIES CAREO WATO JNG RIEU) 它的加时赛（HE SIES CAREO WATO JNG RIEU）
CCMIE
Hichael, Michael please do somethins for me. You have to do it now. Hichael, Michael 请为我做件事你必须现在就做
HICHiFJ
What 什么
CONNIE 康妮
Be my baby's godjathem. 做我孩子的教母吧
MICHAEI 米凯
(LOIG PAUSE) （莱格暂停）
ar 氩气
CONNIS 康涅斯
Will you? Really? 你会吗？真的吗？
MICHABL 米恰布尔
Yes 是
SCENE FORTYSEVEN: THE DON'S FUNERAL 第四十七场：唐的葬礼
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
The Lon is given a Royal funeral; a testament to the loyalties, friencship, and POVR he had amassed during his lifetime. 为龙举行了皇家葬礼；这是他一生中积累的忠诚、友谊和 POVR 的见证。 It is an incredable dispaay of people, rows of limosens flower cars, etc. The wake, in good icilian custom is given at the l.a.11 here he made his bome, and it serves as a COUTNTRPATT to the Wedding of onnie and Carlo which had opened the film. 人山人海，花车成排，令人难以置信。按照爱尔兰人的习俗，守灵仪式在他的出生地 l.a.11 举行，这也是影片开头的 Onnie 和 Carlo 婚礼的补充。 llany, in fact, allof the people who had come to the weding are there, ten years 1 ter, looking older, their chilaren older. Exce t for tho e of course, who died. 事实上，所有来参加婚礼的人都在那里，十年过去了，他们看起来更老了，他们的孩子也更大了。当然，去世的人除外。
And the whole funeral is a Chostly frume of reference settine U. what has transpired since we were last here. Perhavs even soneof the big wafia fanily heads are here, notably Barazini, to pay respects to a man they no lonoer have to fear. 整个葬礼就像一朵绽放的鲜花，昭示着自从我们上次来过这里之后发生的一切。甚至连黑手党的大头目都来了，特别是巴拉兹尼，来悼念一个他们不再害怕的人。
It would be nice if Barazini and N8ke where to put forth just a couple of words, i.e. the two major adversaries. Dut it is elear thet Barzini is the favorite, perhaps with a vew sup licants waiting to ask favors of him, just as they had with the Don in the beginning of the filn. 如果 Barazini 和 N8ke 只说两句话就好了，即两个主要对手。但很明显，巴尔齐尼是最受欢迎的，也许有很多人等着向他求情，就像他们在影片开头对唐一样。
After Barazini , Iattaglia and their bodycuards leave; Nicahel conducts a last meeting with his principals in the Lon's office: we can still see rememnts of the llake going on 巴拉齐尼、伊亚塔利亚和他们的保镖离开后，尼卡尔在里昂办公室与他的负责人举行了最后一次会议：我们仍然可以看到正在进行的 "湖 "的记忆
b) thrush the Prench windows just s we had seen pi ce of the Wedding thruch those same windows during the wedding. b) 就像我们在婚礼上通过这些窗户看到的婚礼照片一样，在 Prench 窗户上拍个不停。
It is still FAIIIY and BUSINESS. 它仍然是 FAIIIY 和 BUSINESS。
It has allcome to a head: Clenenza alvices that mike 事情终于有了转机：麦克风的克伦萨-阿尔维斯
has to fight, or hve a 'sit dov' with Darzini.in a meeting including, Carlo Rizzi, Lampone, Neri, Clemenza, Tessio, and Hasen. 卡洛-里兹、兰波内、内里、克莱门扎、泰西欧和哈森等人参加了会议。
Mike auni ts he needed about our more months wo work with his father for the bit mo e. (again Political) but he thinks he can make it and asks for the loyalty of present. Mike auni ts 他需要大约我们更多的月 wo 工作与他的父亲位 mo e. （再次政治），但他认为他能做到这一点，并要求 目前的忠诚。
In a seane with Hagen, after the othẹr have gone, Mike lets it kow, that he kows Barzini is goins to try to kill him, that the Don warned him about t.is be-ore he died. They will nd out who the traitor is by noting who comes to him as Barzini's contact for a sit do.n. A lit'tle later at the funeral, Qlenenza comes to mike, and says that Barzini talked to im, and offered a conference. like'regrets this, but it is clear that he's going to make the. 在其他人走后，迈克在与哈根的谈话中透露，他知道巴尔齐尼要杀他，而唐在他死前曾警告过他。稍后在葬礼上，Qlenenza 来找 Mike，说 Barzini 和他谈过，并提出召开一次会议。 DIC 110 VD .
2. THE TIMES: 2.时代
We should. be very ewore of the ton years that have gone by. The scene is ba ically simlili ro the edding, 区xcept that people dress, carryins themselves, and look totally different. The cars, the music, even the mumex IBEIC. 我们应该对过去的这几年感到非常自豪。除了人们的着装、举止和容貌完全不同之外，婚礼的场面与当年非常相似。汽车、音乐，甚至木乃伊都与众不同。 Some of the younger peo le are damcing to BIIJ HAIJY AND HIS COIETS. We effectively realizes that we are in the gateway to future times. 一些年轻人正在追随 BIIJ HAIJY 和他的信徒。我们切实意识到，我们正处在通往未来时代的大门中。
IMAGEZY AITD IONE: imagezy aitd ione：
GO REAJIY BIG HBRE: DON'T STINT WITH BXTAS. This scene is a testatient to the Jon's power and influence. It must really be royal. 去吧不要吝啬BXTAS。这一幕是对乔恩权力和影响力的见证。它必须是真正的皇家。 We should see all of the people we had seene in the beginning, John/y, etc. It is the book end to the opening of the movie, that really lets us know where we've been, and what's happened. 我们应该看到所有我们在开头见过的人，约翰/伊等等。从书的结尾到电影的开头，才能真正让我们知道我们去了哪里，发生了什么。
RIIUALISIC-really what a funeral anc wake is like: RIIUALISIC--葬礼和守灵的真实写照：
Bonasera munc it.
When Bar ini shows up, one understands what llicahel is 当 Bar ini 出现时，人们就明白了什么是 llicahel
Soiny's ade and lids should core: the kids (tins) are much older. Soiny的ade和盖子应该是核心：孩子们（罐子）都大了很多。
Any thing that hows a frame of reference: the little oirl that clemenza deneed ith ot theredding, is now a seventeen year old--we should see her in reference to Clenenza. Carlo as a priviledged memeber of the family-IISJIkCMION. 任何事情都要有参照系：克莱门扎用手抚摸过的那个小姑娘，现在已经十七岁了--我们应该把她看作是克伦萨。卡罗是这个家庭的一员--IISJIkCMION。 Later on, as some of the polities devedpe, with Clemenza corcying the message from Barzini, etc. we should REALIY START BUIIDING SUSPANS: The BIG NOVE OF IICAHPI's is practically upon us. 稍后，随着一些政体的发展，随着克莱门扎对巴尔齐尼等人的信息的了解，我们应该真正开始制造假冒伪劣产品：伊卡希波的大浪实际上已经来临。
The conferen e in the on's old office. Really on 会议在老办公室举行。真
an alno t nervous edge: 'The nove is up, Jike wents 紧张地说道："揭幕战开始了，吉克
the foyality of all prosent. 所有预言的寓意。
Waybe Carlo is one of the fow who voice it: further misdirection with him; after all, mike is Boing to be Gomba to his rid. Alone with Hagen, Ike lets out te exciting news that he's markod to be killed. Waybe Carlo 是其中一个发出声音的人。与哈根独处时，艾克说出了一个令人兴奋的消息：他将被杀死。
FIGURE OUT A RUJIY GOOD WAY TO DO THIS; the scene in 想出一个鲁智深的好办法来做到这一点；《大话西游》中的场景
t ..e book is vierd. 这本书非常棒。
By ty is point, the audence must be sittincon the ed.ce 在这一点上，听众必须坐在教室里。
of thier seats. 的席位。
TYS cors: TYS cors：
A final shoy of the imnense wealth, influence and power of the old on, juxaposed acainst the final Iinins up for battle of the now Don. 这是对旧时代的巨大财富、影响力和权力的最后一次展示，同时也是对现在的唐的最后一战的最后一次展示。
IITATIS: IITATIS：
The funeral too small: if they want to sive me 25 linosenses filled with fowers; aste for fifty; DOll S.V MYT III IHIS SC IVE. 葬礼规模太小：如果他们要给我 25 个装满鲜花的衬衣；50 块牛排；DOll S.V MYT III IHIS SC IVE。
YOU IUST REGAPIURE THE IITD OF SUSPMNSL LARLI sections of the book hes. The suspense nust be builaing. A thoney Wake. 你必须重新整理书中的 "SUSPMNSL LARLI "部分。悬念必须制造出来。一个美好的唤醒。
BOOK VII - 409 第七卷 - 409
The funeral was royal. The Five Families sent their Dons and caporegimes, as did the Tessio and Clemenza Families. Johnny Fontane made the tabloid headlines by attending the funeral despite the advice of Michael not to appear. 葬礼非常隆重。五大家族派出了他们的男爵和女爵，泰西欧家族和克莱门扎家族也派出了他们的男爵和女爵。约翰尼-丰塔内不顾迈克尔的劝阻出席了葬礼，成为了小报的头条新闻。 Fontane gave a statement to the newspapers that Vito Corleone was his Godfather and the finest man he had ever known and that he was honored to be permitted to pay his last respects to such a man and didn't give a damn who knew it. 丰塔内向报纸发表声明说，维托-柯里昂是他的教父，是他所认识的最优秀的人，他很荣幸能被允许向这样一个人致以最后的敬意，而且他根本不在乎谁知道这件事。
The wake was held in the house of the mall, in the old-fashioned style. Amerigo Bonasera had never done finer work, had discharged allobligations, by preparing his old friend and Godfather as lovingly as a mother prepares a bride for her wedding. 守灵仪式在商场的房子里举行，是老式的。亚美利哥-博纳塞拉为他的老朋友和教父做了精心的准备，就像母亲为新娘准备婚礼一样，他从未做过比这更好的工作，也从未履行过所有的义务。 Everyone commented of how not even death itself had been able to erase the nobility and the dignity of the great Don's countenance and such remarks made Amerigo Bonasera fill with knowing pride, a curious sense of power. 大家都在议论，甚至死亡本身也无法抹去这位伟大的唐的高贵和尊严，这些议论让阿美利哥-博纳塞拉充满了自知之明的骄傲，一种奇特的力量感。 Only he knew what a terrible massacre death had perpetrated on the Don's appearance. 只有他自己知道，死神对唐的外表进行了多么可怕的屠杀。
All the old friends and servitors came. Nazorine, his wife, his daughter and her husband and their children, Lucy Mancini came with Freddie from Las Vegas. Tom Hagen and his wife and children, the Dons from San Francisco and Los Angeles, Boston and Cleveland. 所有的老朋友和仆人都来了。纳佐林、他的妻子、他的女儿和丈夫以及他们的孩子，露西-曼奇尼和弗雷迪一起从拉斯维加斯赶来。汤姆-哈根和他的妻子儿女，还有来自旧金山、洛杉矶、波士顿和克利夫兰的唐斯夫妇。 Rocco Lampone and Allbert Neri were pallbearers with Clemenza and Tessio and, of course, the sons of the Don. The mall and all its huses were filled with floral wreaths. Rocco Lampone 和 Allbert Neri 与 Clemenza 和 Tessio，当然还有唐的儿子们一起抬棺。购物中心和所有厢房都摆满了鲜花花圈。
Outside the gates of the mall were the newspapermen and photographers and a small truck that was known to contain FBI men with their movie cameras recording this epic. 商场大门外有新闻记者和摄影师，还有一辆小卡车，据说车上有联邦调查局的人，他们正用电影摄影机记录着这一史诗般的场面。 Some newspapermen who tried to crash the funeral inside found that the gate and fence were manned with security guards who demanded identification and an invitation card. 一些试图闯入葬礼现场的记者发现，大门和栅栏上都站满了保安，他们要求出示身份证件和邀请卡。 And though they were treated with the utmost courtesy, refreshment sent out to them, they were not permitted inside. They tried to speak with some of the people coming out but were met with stony stares and not a syllable. 虽然他们受到了最高礼遇，有人给他们送去了茶点，但他们不得入内。他们试图与一些出来的人交谈，但却遭到了他们的冷眼，一个字也说不出来。
Michael Corleone spent most of the day in the corner library room with Kay, Tom Hagen and Freddie. People were ushered in to see him, to offer their condolences. 迈克尔-柯里昂今天大部分时间都和凯、汤姆-哈根和弗雷迪待在图书室的角落里。人们被请进来看他，向他表示哀悼。 Michael received them with all courtesy even when some of them addressed him as Godfather or Don Michael only Kay noticing his lips tighten with displeasure. 迈克尔彬彬有礼地接待了他们，即使他们中的一些人称呼他为教父或迈克尔阁下，只有凯注意到他的嘴唇因不高兴而抿得更紧了。
Clemenza and Tessio came to join this inner circle and Michael personally served them with a drink. There was some gossip of busi- this is 克莱门扎和泰西欧前来加入这个圈子，迈克尔亲自为他们倒酒。有一些关于生意的流言蜚语--这是
the fimal 甲虫
SEUSE OF 濑户
HOW 如何
UMPORtent
THE DOW 道琼斯指数
HAD been. 曾经是。
GET films m.
fuciano's
in NApoli. 在纳波利。
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
ness. Michael informed them that the mall and all its houses were to . be sold to a development and construction company. At an enormous profit, still another proof of the great Don's genius. ness。迈克尔告诉他们，购物中心及其所有房屋将出售给一家开发和建筑公司。利润丰厚，这也是伟大的唐天才的又一证明。
They all understood that now the whole empire would be in the West. That the Corleone Family would liquidate its power in New York. Such action had been awaiting the retirement or death of the 他们都明白，现在整个帝国将在西方。柯里昂家族将清算其在纽约的势力。这种行动一直在等待着科莱昂家族的首领退休或死亡。
It was nearly ten years since there had been such a celebration of people in this house, nearly ten years since the wedding of Constanz Corleone and Carlo Rizzi, so somebody said. Michael walked to the window that looked out on the garden. 自从康斯坦兹-柯里昂和卡洛-里兹的婚礼以来，这座房子里已经有将近十年没有这么热闹了，有人这么说。迈克尔走到可以眺望花园的窗前。 That long time ago he had sot in the garden with Kay never dreaming that so curious a destiny wos to be his. 很久以前，他曾和凯一起坐在花园里，做梦也没想到自己会有如此奇妙的命运。 And his father dying had said, "Life is so beautiful" Michael could never remember his father ever having uttered a wold about death, as if the Don respected death too much to philosophi e -aboutit. 他的父亲临死前说："生命是如此美丽。"迈克尔不记得他的父亲曾经说过一句关于死亡的话，好像唐人太尊重死亡了，不屑于对它进行哲学思考。
It was time for the cemetery. It was time to bury the great Don. 是时候去墓地了。是时候埋葬伟大的唐了。
Michael linked his arm with Kay's and went out into the garden to join the host of mourners. Behind him came the caporegimes followed by their soldiers and then all the humble people the Godfather had blessed during his lifetime. 迈克尔与凯挽着手，走到花园里，加入了送葬者的行列。在他身后跟着的是教父的士兵，然后是教父生前保佑过的所有卑微的人们。 The baker Nazorine, the widow Colombo and her sons and all the countless others of his world he had ruled so firmly but justly. There were even some who had been his enemies, come to do him honor. 面包师纳索林、寡妇科伦坡和她的儿子们，以及他曾如此坚定而公正地统治过的无数人。甚至还有一些曾经与他为敌的人，也来向他表示敬意。
F Michael observed all this with a tight, polite smile. He was not impressed. Yet, he thought, if I can die saying, "Life is so beautiful," then nothing else is important. If I can believe in myself that much, nothing else matters. He would follow his father. F Michael 带着严谨而礼貌的微笑观察着这一切。他并没有被打动。然而，他想，如果我死的时候能说 "生命如此美好"，那么其他一切都不重要了。如果我能如此相信自己，其他一切都不重要了。他要追随父亲。 He would care for his children, his family, his world. But his children would grow in a different world. They would be doctors, artists, scientists. Governors. Presidents. Anything at all. 他会关心他的孩子、他的家庭、他的世界。但他的孩子们将在另一个世界里成长。他们会成为医生、艺术家、科学家。州长总统无所不能 He would see to it that they joined the general family of humanity, but he, as a powerful and prudent parent would most certainly keep a wary eye on that general family. 他将确保他们加入人类大家庭，但作为一个强大而谨慎的家长，他一定会对这个大家庭保持警惕。
On the morning after the funeral, all the most important officials of the Corleone Family assembled on the mall. Shortly before noon they 葬礼结束后的第二天早上，科莱昂家族的所有重要官员都聚集到了购物中心。临近中午，他们
were admitted into the empty house of the Don. Michael Corleone received them. 被允许进入唐的空房子。迈克尔-柯里昂接待了他们。
They almost filled the corner library room. There were the two caporegimes, Clemenza and Tessio; Rocco Lampone, with his reason- 他们几乎挤满了角落里的图书室。其中有两位卡波雷吉斯，克莱门扎和泰西奥；罗科-兰波内，带着他的理由--"我不知道他是谁"。
BOOK VII ・ 4II 第 VII 册 ・ 4II
able, competent air; Carlo Rizzi, very quiet, very much knowing his place; Tom Hagen forsaking his strictly legal role to rally around in this crisis; Albert Neri trying to stay physically close to Michael, lighting his new Don's cigarette, mixing his drink, all to show an unswerving loyalty despite the recent disaster to the Corleone Family. 卡洛-里奇，非常安静，非常清楚自己的位置；汤姆-哈根放弃了他严格意义上的法律角色，在这场危机中团结在一起；阿尔伯特-内里试图在身体上贴近迈克尔，为他的新任唐点烟，调酒，所有这些都是为了表明，尽管柯里昂家族最近遭受了灾难，但他仍然忠贞不渝。
The death of the Don was a great misfortune for the Family. Without him it seemed that half their strength was gone and almost all their bargaining power against the Barzini-Tattaglia alliance. Everyone in the room knew this and they waited for what Michael would say. 唐的死对家族来说是一个巨大的不幸。没有了他，他们似乎失去了一半的力量，几乎失去了与巴尔齐尼-塔塔利亚联盟讨价还价的全部筹码。在场的每个人都知道这一点，他们都在等待着迈克尔会说些什么。 In their eyes he was not yet the new Don; he had not earned the position or the title. If the Godfather had lived, he might have assured his son's succession; now it was by no means certain. 在他们眼里，他还不是新的堂主；他还没有赢得这个位置或头衔。如果教父还活着，他可能会确保他儿子的继承权，但现在这一点也不确定。
Michael waited until Neri had served drinks. Then he said quietly, "I just want to tell everybody here that I understand how they feel. I know you all respected my father, but now you have to worry about yourselves and your families. 迈克尔一直等到内里端上饮料。然后他平静地说："我只想告诉在座的各位，我理解他们的感受。我知道你们都很尊敬我的父亲，但现在你们不得不为自己和家人担心。 Some of you wonder how what happened is going to affect the planning we've done and the promises I made. Well, the answer to that is: nothing. Everything goes on as before." 你们中有些人想知道，发生的事情会对我们的规划和我的承诺产生什么影响。答案是：不会。一切照旧。
Clemenza shook his great shaggy buffalo head. His hair was an iron gray and his features more deeply embedded in added layers of fat, were unpleasant. 克莱门扎摇了摇毛茸茸的大水牛头。他的头发是铁灰色的，五官更深地嵌在一层层的脂肪中，很不讨人喜欢。 "The Barzinis and Tattaglias are going to move in on us real hard, Mike, Xou gotta fight or have a 'sit-down' with them." Everyone in the room noticed that Clemenza had not used a formal form of address to Michael, much less the title of Don. "巴尔齐尼家族和塔塔利亚家族要对我们动真格的了，迈克，你得和他们打一架，或者和他们'坐下来'谈谈。"房间里的每个人都注意到，克莱门扎没有对迈克尔使用正式的称呼，更不用说唐的头衔了。
"Let's wait and see what happens," Michael said. "Let them break the peace first." "让我们静观其变，"迈克尔说。"让他们先破坏和平"
Tessio spoke up in his soft voice. "They already have Mike. They opened up two 'books' in Brooklyn this morning. I got the word from the police captain who runs the protection list at the station house. In a month I won't have a place to hang my hat in all Brooklyn." 泰西欧用他柔和的声音说。"他们已经有了迈克。他们今天早上在布鲁克林开了两本'书'。我从警察局负责保护名单的队长那里得到消息。再过一个月，我在整个布鲁克林就没地方挂我的帽子了。"
Michael stared at him thoughtfully. "Have you done anything about it?" 迈克尔若有所思地盯着他。"你做过什么吗？"
Tessio shook his small, ferretlike head. "No," he said. "I didn't want to give you any problems." 泰西欧摇了摇雪貂般的小脑袋。"不，"他说。"我不想给你添麻烦。"
"Good," Michael said. "Just sit tight. And I guess that's what I want to say to all of you. Just sit tight. Don't react to any provocation. Give me a few weeks to straighten things out, to see which way "很好，"迈克尔说。"坐好了。我想这就是我想对你们所有人说的话。坐好。不要对任何挑衅做出反应。给我几个星期的时间，让我把事情理顺，看看该怎么做。
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
the wind is going to blow. Then I'll make the best deal I can for everybody here. Then we'll have a final meeting and make some final decisions." 风会吹来然后，我会为这里的每个人做最好的交易。然后我们将召开最后一次会议，做出一些最终决定。"
He ignored their surprise and Albert Neri started ushering them out. Michael said sharply, "Tom, stick around a few minutes." 他没有理会他们的惊讶，阿尔伯特-内里开始招呼他们出去。迈克尔急促地说："汤姆，再呆几分钟。"
Hagen went to the window that faced the mall. He waited until he saw the caporegimes and Carlo Rizzo and Rocco Lampore being shepherded through the guarded gate by Neri. Then he turned to Michael and said, "Have you got all the political connections wired into you?" 哈根走到面向商场的窗口。他一直等到看到卡波雷吉斯、卡洛-里佐和罗科-兰波雷在内里的带领下穿过守卫森严的大门。然后他转过身对迈克尔说："你的政治关系都打通了吗？"
Michael shook his head regretfully. "Not all. I needed about four more months. The Don and I were working on it. But I've got all the judges, we did that first, and some of the more important people in Congress. And the big party boys here in New York were no problem, of course. 迈克尔遗憾地摇了摇头。"不全是。我还需要四个月的时间。唐和我正在努力。但我已经搞定了所有的法官，我们先搞定了法官，还搞定了国会里的一些重要人物。当然，纽约的大佬们也不在话下。 The Corleone Family is a lot stronger than anybody thinks, but I hoped to make it foolproof." He smiled at Hagen. "I guess you've figured everything out by now." 科莱昂家族比任何人想象的都要强大，但我希望能做到万无一失。"他对哈根笑了笑。"我猜你现在已经明白了一切"
Hagen nodded. "It wasn't hard. Except why you wanted me out of the action. But I put on my Sicilian hat and I finally figured that too." 哈根点了点头。"这并不难。除了你为什么要我退出行动。但我戴上我的西西里帽后，我终于也明白了。"
Michael Jaughed. "The old man said you would. But that's a luxury I can't afford anymore. I need you here. At least for the next few weeks. You better phone Vegas and talk to your wife. Just tell her a few weeks." Michael Jaughed."老头子说你会的。但这是我再也负担不起的奢侈。我需要你在这里至少在接下来的几周里你最好打电话到拉斯维加斯和你妻子谈谈。告诉她还有几个星期
Hagen said musingly, "How do you think they'll come at you?" 哈根沉思道："你觉得他们会怎么对付你？"
Michael sighed. "The Don instructed me. Through somebody close. Barzini will set me up through somebody close that, supposedly, I won't suspect." 迈克尔叹了口气。"唐指示我。通过某个亲近的人。巴尔泽尼会通过身边的人给我下套，据说我不会怀疑他。"
Hagen smiled at him. "Somebody like me." 哈根对他微笑"像我这样的人"
Michael smiled back. "You're Irish, they won't trust you." 迈克尔回以微笑"你是爱尔兰人，他们不会相信你的。"
"I'm German-American," Hagen said. "哈根说："我是德裔美国人。
"To them that's Irish," Michael said. "They won't go to you and they won't go to Neri because Neri was a cop. Plus both of you are too close to me. They can't take that gamble. Rocco Lampone isn't close enough No, it will be Clemenza, Tessio or Carlo Rizzi." "对他们来说，那就是爱尔兰人，"迈克尔说。"他们不会去找你，也不会去找内里，因为内里是个警察。另外，你们两个都跟我太亲近了。他们不能冒这个险。罗科-兰波内不够亲近 不，会是克莱门扎、泰西欧或者卡洛-里兹"
Hagen said softly, "I'm betting it's Carlo." 哈根轻声说："我打赌是卡罗。"
"We'll see," Michael said. "It won't be long." "走着瞧吧" 迈克尔说"不会太久的"
It was the next morning, while Hagen and Michael were having breakfast together. Michael took a phone call in the library, and when 第二天早上，哈根和迈克尔正在一起吃早餐。迈克尔在图书馆接了一个电话，当
BOOK VII - 4I3 第 VII 卷 - 4I3
he came back to the kitchen, he said to Hagen, "It's all set up. I'm going to meet Barzini a week from now. To make a new peace now that the Don is dead." Michael laughed. 他回到厨房，对哈根说："都安排好了。一周后我要去见巴尔奇尼"唐人死了，我们要重新和好"迈克尔笑了
Hagen asked, "Who phoned you, who made the contact?" They both knew that whoever in the Corleone Family had made the contact had turned traitor. 哈根问："谁给你打的电话？ 谁联系的？"他们都知道，不管是谁在柯里昂家族联系的，都已经叛变了。
Michael gave Hagen a sad regretful smile. "Tessio," he said. 迈克尔给了哈根一个悲伤遗憾的微笑。"泰西欧，"他说。
They ate the rest of their breakfast in silence. Over coffee Hagen shook his head. "I could have sworn it would have been Carlo or maybe Clemenza. I never figured Tessio. He's the best of the lot." 他们默默地吃完了剩下的早餐。喝咖啡时，哈根摇了摇头。"我发誓一定是卡洛或者克莱门扎。我从没想过是泰西欧。他是这群人中最棒的。"
"He's the most intelligent," Michael said. "And he did what seems to him to be the smart thing. He sets me up for the hit by Barzini and inherits the Corleone Family. He sticks with me and he gets wiped out; he's figuring I can't win." "他是最聪明的，"迈克尔说。"他做了在他看来最聪明的事。他设计让我被巴尔齐尼袭击，然后继承了柯里昂家族。他坚持要和我在一起，结果他被消灭了；他认为我赢不了。
Hagen paused before he asked reluctantly, "How right is he figuring?" 哈根停顿了一下，才不情愿地问："他算得有多准？"
Michael shrugged. "It looks bad. But my father was the only one who understood that political connections and power are worth ten regimes. 迈克尔耸了耸肩。"看起来很糟糕。但只有我父亲明白，政治关系和权力抵得上十个政权。 I think I've got most of my father's political power in my hands now, but I'm the only one who really knows that." He smiled at Hagen, a reassuring smile. "I'll make them call me Don. But I feel lousy about Tessio." 我想我现在已经掌握了我父亲的大部分政治权力，但只有我才真正知道这一点。"他对哈根笑了笑，一个让人安心的笑容。"我会让他们叫我唐。但我觉得泰西欧很糟糕。"
Hagen said, "Have you agreed to the meeting with Barzini?" 哈根说："你同意与巴尔齐尼会面了吗？"
"Yeah," Michael said. "A week from tonight. In Brooklyn, on Tessio's ground where I'll be safe." He laughed again. "是的，"迈克尔说。"一周后的今晚。在布鲁克林，在泰西欧的地盘上，在那里我会很安全。"他又笑了
Hagen said, "Be careful before then." 哈根说："在那之前要小心。"
For the first time Michael was cold with Hagen. "I don't need a Consigliori to give me that kind of advice," he said. 迈克尔第一次对哈根冷淡起来。"他说："我不需要康西格利奥里给我这种建议。
During the week preceding the peace meeting between the Corleone and Barzini Families, Michael showed Hagen just how careful he could be. He never set foot outside the mall and never received anyone without Neri beside him. There was only one annoying complication. 在柯里昂家族和巴尔齐尼家族举行和平会议的前一周，迈克尔向哈根展示了他的谨慎。他从未踏出过商场半步，也从未在没有内里陪同的情况下接见过任何人。只有一件烦人的麻烦事。 Connie and Carl's oldest boy was to receive his Confirmation in the Catholic Church and Kay asked Michael to be the Godfather. Michael refused. 康妮和卡尔的大儿子要在天主教堂接受坚振，凯请迈克尔做教父。迈克尔拒绝了。
"I don't often beg you," Kay said. "Please do this just for me. "我不常求你，"凯说。"请只为我做这件事。
Connie wants it so mudh. And so does Carl. It's very important to them. Please, Michael." 康妮太想要了卡尔也是这对他们很重要求你了 迈克尔"
She could see he was angry with her for insisting and expected him 她看得出他对她的坚持很生气，并希望他
THEGODFATHER - 414 教父 - 414
to refuse. So she was surprised when he nodded and said, "OK. But I can't leave the mall. Tell them to arrange for the priest to confirm the kid here. I'll pay whatever it costs. If they run into trouble with the church people, Hagen will straighten it out." 拒绝。所以当他点头说："好吧，但我不能离开商场。告诉他们安排牧师在这里为孩子证婚。不管花多少钱，我都会付。如果他们在教堂里遇到麻烦，哈根会帮他们解决的。"
And so the day before the meeting with the Barzini Family, 于是，在与巴尔齐尼家族会面的前一天、
Michael Corleone stood Godfather to the son of Carlo and Connie Rizzi. He presented the boy with an extremely expensive wristwatch and gold band. 迈克尔-柯里昂（Michael Corleone）是卡洛-里兹（Carlo Rizzi）和康妮-里兹（Connie Rizzi）之子的教父。他向男孩赠送了一块极其昂贵的手表和金戒指。 There was a small party in Carlo's house, to which were invited the caporegimes, Hagen, Lampone and everyone who lived on the mall, including, of course, the Don's widow. Connie was so overcome with emotion that she hugged and kissed her brother and Kay all during the evening. 卡洛家举行了一个小型聚会，邀请了卡波里吉姆、哈根、兰彭以及住在购物中心的所有人，当然也包括唐的遗孀。康妮非常激动，整个晚上都在拥抱和亲吻她的哥哥和凯。 And even Carlo Rizzi became sentimental, wringing Michael's hand and calling him Godfather at every excuse-old country style. Michael himself had never been so affable, so outgoing. Connie whispered to Kay, "L_think Carlo and Mike are going to be real friends now. 就连卡洛-里兹也变得多愁善感起来，一有借口就拧迈克尔的手，叫他教父，一副老式的乡村风格。迈克尔本人也从未如此和蔼可亲，如此外向。康妮悄悄对凯说："我想卡罗和迈克现在会成为真正的朋友了。 Sometbing like this always bring people together." 这样的活动总能让人们走到一起"。
Kay squeezed her sister-in-law's arm. "I'm so glad," she said. 凯捏了捏嫂子的胳膊。"她说："我很高兴。
THE big MOVE BEFINS: 大迁移 BEFINS：
BACKCROUNP ALBERT NERI 阿尔贝特-内里
ALBERT NERI sat in his Bronx apartment and carefully brushed the blue serge of his old policeman's uniform. He unpinned the badge and set it on the table to be polished. The regulation holster and gun were draped over a chair. 阿尔伯特-内里（ALBERT NERI）坐在布朗克斯区的寓所里，仔细地擦拭着旧警察制服上的蓝色绢布。他解开警徽，把它放在桌子上擦亮。枪套和枪都放在椅子上。 This old routine of detail made him happy in some strange way, one of the few times he had felt happy since his wife had left him, nearly two years ago. 这种老一套的细节以某种奇怪的方式让他感到快乐，这是他妻子离开他将近两年以来，他为数不多感到快乐的时候。
He had married Rita when she was a high school kid and he was a rookie policeman. She was shy, dark-haired, from a straitlaced Italian family who never let her stay out later than ten o'clock at night. 他娶丽塔时，她还是个高中生，而他还是个菜鸟警察。她很害羞，黑头发，来自一个严谨的意大利家庭，他们从来不让她在外面呆超过晚上十点。 Neri was completely in love with her, her innocence, her virtue, as well as her dark prettiness 内里完全爱上了她，爱上了她的纯真、她的美德，以及她的深色美貌
At first Rita Neri was fascinated by her husband. He was immensely strong and she could see people were afraid of him because of that strength and his unbending attitude toward what was right and wrong. He was rarely tactful. 起初，丽塔-内里对她的丈夫非常着迷。他非常强壮，她看得出人们害怕他，因为他的强壮和他对是非曲直的坚定态度。他很少说话委婉。 If he disagreed with a group's attitude or an individual's opinion, he kept his mouth shut or brutally spoke his contradiction. He never gave a polite agreement. He also had a true Sicilian temper and his rages could be awesome. But he was never angry with his wife. 如果他不同意某个团体的态度或个人的意见，他就会闭口不言，或者粗暴地说出自己的反驳。他从不礼貌地表示同意。他也有不折不扣的西西里人脾气，他的怒火可以令人敬畏。但他从不对妻子发火。
Neri in the space of five years became one of the mest feared 内里在五年时间里成为最令人生畏的人之一
(it has been （已
made deen 被赦免
That Neai 内伊
WAS A
COP. 缔约方会议。
BOOK VIII - 419 第八卷 - 419
In such encounters all was done so quickly that there was no time for a crowd to gather or for someone to protest his actions. Neri would get into the patrol car and his partner would zoom it away. 在这种情况下，一切都会很快完成，以至于没有时间聚集人群或有人对他的行动提出抗议。内里上了巡逻车，他的搭档就会把车开走。 of course once in a while there would be a real hard case who wanted to fight end might even pull a knife. These were truly unfortunate people. Neri would, with awesome, quick ferocity, beat them bloody and throw them into the patrol car. 当然，偶尔也会有想打架的硬汉，甚至会拔刀相向。这些人真的很不幸。内里会以迅雷不及掩耳之势，把他们打得头破血流，然后扔进巡逻车。 They would be put under arrest and charged with assaulting an officer. But usually their case would have to wait until they were discharged from the hospital 他们会被逮捕，并被指控袭警。但他们的案件通常要等到他们出院后才能处理
Eventually Neri was transferred to the beat that held the United Nations building area, mainly because he had not shoton his precinct sergeant the proper respect. 最终，内里被调到了负责联合国大楼区域的巡逻队，主要原因是他没有对他的分局警长给予应有的尊重。 The United Nations people with their diplomatic immunity parked their limousines afl over the streets without regard to police regulations. Neri complained to the precinct and was told not to makewaves, to just ignore it. 拥有外交豁免权的联合国人员无视警方规定，将他们的豪华轿车停满了街道。内里向分局投诉，得到的答复是不要起哄，置之不理。 But one night there was a whole side street that whs impassable because of the carelessly parked autos. It was after mianight, so Neri took his huge flashlight from the patrol car and went down the street smashing windshields to smithereens. 但有一天晚上，由于汽车乱停乱放，整条小街都无法通行。当时已经过了晚上，内里从巡逻车上拿起巨大的手电筒，沿着街道把挡风玻璃砸得粉碎。 It was not easy, even for high-ranking diplomats, to get the windshields repaired in less than a few days. Protests poured into the police precinct station hbuse demanding protection against this vandalism. 要在不到几天的时间内修好挡风玻璃，即便是对高级外交官来说也并非易事。抗议者涌入警察分局，要求提供保护，防止这种破坏行为。 After a week of windshield smashing the truth gradually hit somebody about what was actually happening and Albert Neri was transferred to Harlem. 在砸碎挡风玻璃一周后，有人逐渐了解到了事情的真相，阿尔伯特-内里被调到了哈莱姆区。
One Sunday shortly afterward, Neri took his wife to visit his widowed sister in Brooklyr. Albert Neri had the fierce protective affection for his sister conmon to all Sicilians and he always visited her at least once every couple of months to make sure she was all right. 不久后的一个星期天，内里带着妻子去布鲁克利尔看望他寡居的妹妹。阿尔伯特-内里对妹妹有着西西里人特有的保护欲，他总是每隔几个月至少去看望妹妹一次，以确保她一切安好。 She was much folder than he was and had a son who was twenty. This son, Thomas, without a father's hand, was giving trouble. He had goten into a few minor scrapes, was running a little wild. 她比他年长许多，有一个二十岁的儿子。这个叫托马斯的儿子没有父亲的管教，经常惹麻烦。他惹了一些小麻烦，有点疯疯癫癫的。 Neri had once used his contacts on the police force to keep the youth from being charged with larceny. On that occasion he had kept his anger in check but had given his nephew warning. 内里曾经利用自己在警察局的关系，使这个年轻人没有被指控盗窃。那一次，他控制住了自己的怒火，但对侄子提出了警告。 "Tommy, you make my sister cry over you and I'll straighten you out myself." It was intended as a friendly pally-uncle warning, not really as a threat. Bat even though Tommy was the toughest kid in that tough Brook on neighborhood, he was afraid of his Uncle Al. "汤米，你再让我妹妹为你哭泣 我就亲自把你扶正"这只是一个友好的舅舅警告，并不是真正的威胁。尽管汤米是布鲁克社区里最坚强的孩子，但他还是害怕他的叔叔艾尔。
Oy this particular visit Tommy had come in very lat Saturday night and was still sleeping in his room. His mother went to wake 这次汤米是星期六晚上很晚才来的，还在房间里睡觉。他的母亲去叫醒
1
THE GODFATHER 《父亲》
him telling him to get dressed so that he could eat Sunday ofner with his uncle and aunt. The boy's voice came harshly throygh the partly opened door, "I don't give a shit, let me sleep," and his mother came baধk out into the kitchen smiling apologetically. 他妈妈叫他穿好衣服，星期天可以和叔叔婶婶一起吃饭。男孩的声音从半开的门缝里刺耳地传出："我才不管呢，让我睡觉。"他的母亲从厨房里走出来，抱歉地笑了笑。
So they had to eat their dinner without him. Neri asked his sister if Tommy was giving her any real trouble and she shook her head. 所以他们不得不在没有他的情况下吃晚饭。内里问姐姐汤米是否给她带来了真正的麻烦，姐姐摇了摇头。
Neri and his wife were about to leave when Tomrty finally got up. He barely grumbled a hello and went into the lutchen. 内里和他的妻子正要离开时，汤姆蒂终于站了起来。他勉强打了个招呼，就走进了鲁特琴。 Finally he yelled in to his mother, "Hey, Ma, how about cooking me something to eat?" But it was not a request. It was the spoiled complaint of an indulged child. 最后他对妈妈喊道："嘿，妈，给我做点吃的怎么样？"但这不是请求而是一个被溺爱的孩子的抱怨。
His mother said shrilly, "Get up when it's dinnertime and then you can eat. I'm not going to cook again for yoy." 他妈妈厉声说："到了吃饭时间就起来，然后你就可以吃饭了。我不会再给你做饭了"
It was the sort of little ugly scene tbat was fairly commonplace, but Tommy still a little irritable frop his slumber made a mistake. "Ah, fuck you and your nagging, I go out and eat." As soon as he said it he regretted it. 这种丑陋的小场面司空见惯，但汤米还是有点烦躁，因为他的沉睡犯了一个错误。"去你妈的唠叨，我出去吃"话一出口他就后悔了
His Uncle Al was on him like a cat on a mouse. Not so much for the insult to his sister this parteular day but because it was obvious that he often talked to his mpthen in such a fashion when they were alone. Tommy never dared say such a thing in front of her brother. 他的叔叔艾尔就像猫抓老鼠一样盯着他。这倒不是因为他今天侮辱了他的妹妹，而是因为很明显，当他们单独在一起时，他经常用这种方式跟他妈妈说话。汤米从来不敢在哥哥面前说这样的话。 This particular Sunday ho had just been careless. To his misfortune. 这个特殊的星期天，何先生太大意了。他的不幸
Before the frightened eyes of the two women, Al Neri gave his nephew a merciless, ce eful, physical beating. At first the youth made an attempt at self-defense but soon gave that up and begged for mercy. Neri slapped his face until the lips were swollen and bloody. 在两个女人惊恐的目光中，阿尔-内里毫不留情地对他的侄子进行了毒打。起初，年轻人试图自卫，但很快就放弃了，并向他求饶。内里打他的脸，直到嘴唇肿胀流血。 He rocked the kje's head back and slammed him against the wall. He punched him in the stomach, then got him prone on the floor and slapped his fyee into the carpet. He told the two women to wait and made Tomphy go down the street and get into his car. 他把 Kje 的头往后一摇，把他撞到墙上。他一拳打在他的肚子上，然后让他俯卧在地板上，把他的屁股拍在地毯上。他让那两个女人等着，然后让汤姆菲走到街上，上了他的车。 There he put the fear o God into him. "If my sister ever tells me you talk like that to her gain, this beating will seem like kisses from a broad," he told Tomply. "I want to see you straighten out. Now go up the house and tell hy wife l'm waiting for her." 在那里，他让他对上帝产生了恐惧。"如果我妹妹告诉我 你对她说了那样的话 这顿打就会像一个女人的吻" 他对汤普利说"我要看你改邪归正。"我想看到你改过自新" "现在去告诉我妻子我在等她"
te was two months after this that Al Neri got back froma late shift on the force and found his wife had left him. She had packed all her clothes and gone back to her family. 两个月后，阿尔-内里从警队值完晚班回来，发现妻子已经离开了他。她收拾了所有的衣物，回到了自己的家中。 Her father told him that Rita was afraid of him, that she was afraid to live with him because of his temper. Al was stunned with disbelief. He had never struck his vife, never threatened her in any way, had never felt anything but affection 她父亲告诉他，丽塔害怕他，因为他的脾气，她不敢和他住在一起。艾尔目瞪口呆，难以置信。他从来没有打过他的妻子，从来没有以任何方式威胁过她，从来没有感受过任何东西，除了感情
with 与
Backgromson Nori
BOOK VIII ・ 425 第 VIII 册 ・ 425
teaching him the olive oil business, I'm getting old, I want to retire. And he comes to me and he says he wants to interferc in your little affair. I tell him to just learn about the olive oil. But he won't leave me alone. 教他橄榄油生意 我老了，想退休了他来找我，说他想插手你的小生意。我告诉他只管学橄榄油就行了但他不肯放过我 He says, here is this fine fellow, a Sicilian and they ye doing this dirty trick to him. He kept on, he gave me no peace uncil I interested myself in it. I tell you this to tell you that he was/fight. Now that I've met you, I'm glad we took the trouble. 他说，这是个好家伙，一个西西里人，他们却对他使这种下三滥的伎俩。他继续说，他让我不得安宁，直到我对此感兴趣。我告诉你这些是为了告诉你，他是个斗士。现在我见到你了，我很高兴我们费了这么大劲。 So if we can do anything further for you, just ask the favor. Understand? We're at your service." (Remembering the Don's kindness, Neri wished the great man was stil alive to see the service that would be done this day.) 所以，如果我们还能为你做什么，尽管开口。明白吗？我们将竭诚为您服务。"(念及唐的恩情，内里真希望这位伟人还活着，能看到今天的服务）。
It took Neri less than three daysgto make up his mind. He understood he was being courted hat urderstood more. That the Corleone Family approved that aq, of his which society condemned and had punished him for. The Coreone Family valued him, society did not. 内里花了不到三天的时间就下定了决心。他明白自己被人追求，但更明白的是科莱昂家族认可他的行为 而社会却谴责并惩罚了他科莱昂家族看重他，社会却不看重他 He understood that he would be happier in the world the Corleones had created than in the word outside. And he understood that the Corleone Family was the more powerful, within its narrower limits. 他明白，在柯里昂家族创造的世界里，他会比在外面的世界里更快乐。他也明白，在柯里昂家族的狭小范围内，它的势力更大。
He visited Michael again and put his cards on the table. He did not want to work in Vegas but he would take a job with the Family in New York. He made his loyalty glear. Michael was touched, Neri could see that. It was arranged. 他再次拜访了迈克尔，并把自己的底牌摆在了桌面上。他不想在拉斯维加斯工作，但他愿意接受家族在纽约的工作。他让自己的忠诚熠熠生辉。迈克尔很感动，内里看得出来。一切都安排好了 But Michael insisted that Neri take a vacation first, down in Miami at the Family hatel there, all expenses paid and a month's salary in advance so he could have the necessary cash to enjoy himself properly. 但迈克尔坚持让内里先去迈阿密的家庭度假村度假，所有费用自理，并预支一个月的工资，这样他就有必要的现金来好好享受了。
That vacation was Neri's first taste of luxury. Pegple at the hotel took special care of hin, saying, "Ah, you're a friend of Michael Corleone." The word had been passed along. 那次度假是内里第一次尝到奢华的滋味。酒店的佩格普尔对他特别关照 说 "啊，你是迈克尔-柯里昂的朋友"消息已经传开了 He was given one of the plush suites, not the grudging small room a poor relation might be fobbed off with. The man running the nightclub in the hatel fixed him up with some beautiful girls. When Neri got back to Nety York he had a slightly different view on life in general. 他得到了一间豪华套房，而不是一个穷亲戚可能会被忽悠的小房间。在哈特尔经营夜总会的人还给他介绍了几个漂亮的姑娘。当涅里回到纽约时，他对生活有了一些不同的看法。
He was put/in the Clemenza regime and tested carefully by that masterful personnel man. Certain precautions had to be taken. Me had, after all, once been a policeman. But Neri's natural ferocity overcamo whatever scruples he might have had at being on the other side of the fence. 他被安排在克莱门扎的制度下，接受这位人事高手的严格考验。必须采取某些预防措施。毕竟，我曾经是一名警察。但是，内里天生的凶猛性格压倒了他对站在栅栏另一侧的任何顾忌。 In less than a year he had "made his bones." He could never turn back. 不到一年，他就 "功成身退 "了。他再也无法回头。
Clemenza sang his praises. Neri was a wonder, the new Luca Brasi. 克莱门扎对他赞不绝口。内里是个奇迹，是新的卢卡-布拉西。
THE GODFATHER - 426 教父 - 426
He would be better than Luca, Clemenza bragged. After all, Neri was his discovery. Physically the man was a marvel. His reflexes and coordination such that he could have been another Joe DiMaggio. 克莱门扎吹嘘说，他会比卢卡更好。毕竟，内里是他的发现。他的身体素质令人惊叹他的反应和协调能力足以成为另一个乔-迪马乔 Clemenza also knew that Neri was not a man to be controlled by someone like himself. Neri was made directly responsible to Michael Corleone, with Tom Hagen as the necessary buffer. 克莱门扎也知道，内里不是一个能被自己这样的人控制的人。内里直接对迈克尔-柯里昂负责，汤姆-哈根则作为必要的缓冲。 He was a "special" and as such commanded a high salary but did not have his own living, a bookmaking or strong-arm operation. It was obvious that his respect for Michael Corleone was enormous and one day Hagen said jokingly to Michael, "Well now you've got your Luca." 他是个 "特殊人物"，因此拿着高薪，但没有自己的生活，也没有赌局或强盗行动。很明显，他对迈克尔-柯里昂非常尊敬 有一天，哈根开玩笑地对迈克尔说："现在你有你的卢卡了。"
Michael nodded. He had brought it off. Albert Neri was his man to the death. And of course it was a trick learned from the Don himself. While learning the business, undergoing the long days of tutelage by 迈克尔点了点头。他成功了。阿尔伯特-内里是他的生死之交。当然，这一招也是从堂主那里学来的。在学习这一行的时候，他经历了由
his father, Michael had one time asked, "How come you used a guy like Luca Brasi? An animal like that?" 迈克尔曾问他的父亲 "你怎么会用卢卡・布拉西这样的人?一个禽兽不如的家伙？"
The Don had proceeded to instruct him. "There are men in this world." he said, "who go about demanding to be killed. You must have noticed them. 唐继续对他进行指导。"他说："这个世界上有些人到处要求被杀。你一定注意到了。 They quarrel in gambling games, they jump out of their automobiles in a rage if someone so much as scratches their fender, they humiliate and bully people whose capabilities they do not know. T have seen a man, a fool, deliberately infuriate a group of 他们在赌博游戏中争吵，只要有人刮了他们的挡泥板，他们就会怒气冲冲地从汽车里跳出来，他们羞辱和欺负他们不了解其能力的人。我见过一个人，一个傻瓜，故意激怒一群人。
dangerous men, and he himself without any resources. These are people who wander through the world shouting, 'Kill me. Kill me.' 危险的人，而他自己却没有任何资源。这些人在世界上游荡，高喊'杀了我。杀了我。
And there is always somebody ready to oblige them. We read about it in the newspapers every day. Such people of course do a great deal: of harm to others also. 而且总有人愿意为他们提供帮助。我们每天都能在报纸上看到这样的报道。当然，这些人也会对他人造成很大的伤害。
"Luca Brasi was such a man. But he was such an extraordinary man< that for a long time nobody could kill him. Most of these people are of no concern to ourselves but a Brasi is a powerful weapon to be used. "卢卡-布拉西就是这样一个人。但就是这样一个非凡的人，在很长一段时间里，没有人能杀死他。这些人中的大多数与我们无关，但布拉西却是我们可以利用的有力武器。 The trick is that since he does not fear death and indeed looks for it, then the trick is to make yourself the only person in the world that he truly desires not to kill him. He has only that one fear, not of death, but that you may be the one to kill him. 诀窍在于，既然他不惧怕死亡，而且确实在寻找死亡，那么诀窍就在于让自己成为世界上唯一一个他真正希望不会杀死他的人。他唯一害怕的不是死亡，而是你可能是杀死他的那个人。 He is yours then." It was one of the most valuable lessons given by the Don before he died, and Michael had used it to make Neri his Luca Brasi. 那他就是你的了。"这是堂主生前给他上的最宝贵的一课，迈克尔用它让内里成为了他的卢卡-布拉西。
And now, finally, Albert Neri, alone in his Bronx apartment, was going to put on his police uniform again. He brushed it carefully. Polishing the holster would be next. And his policeman's cap too, the 现在，艾伯特-内里终于要独自一人在布朗克斯区的公寓里重新穿上他的警服了。他仔细地刷了一遍。接下来是擦枪套。他的警帽也要擦亮。
visor had to be cleaned, the stout black shoes shined. Neri worked with a will. He had found his place in the world, Michael Corleone had placed his absolute trust in him, and today he would not fail that trust. 面罩必须擦干净，粗壮的黑皮鞋必须擦亮。内里意志坚定地工作着。他已经在这个世界上找到了自己的位置，迈克尔-柯里昂对他绝对信任，今天他不会辜负这份信任。
BIG DAY
Chapter
NSTrSTSTsorsurs
31 第 31 章 重要的一天
SCENE FORTYEIGHT: THE BAPTISM AND BIG MOVE 第四十八场：洗礼和大行动
Onv the day that Carlo and Connie's baby is to be Baptized 在卡罗和康妮的孩子接受洗礼的那天
(1) at the 4.11 , comvete with an important llonsignore present to go through the whol ritual. Neri puts on his old Policeman's uniform, and is taken by two Button men to a locacation just outside of "ockafella Pla-a building. (1)在 4.11，comvete 与一个重要的 llonsignore 出席整个仪式。内里穿上他的旧警察制服，被两个巴顿人带到 "ockafella Pla "大楼外的一个地方。
(b) Iampone moves to a Iosation not far from the causeway where Micahel was Killed. nd other Corleone Soldiers take (b) Iampone 搬到了离 Micahel 被杀的堤道不远的地方。
(c) their paitions. (c) 他们的aitions。
Ihen, jusxaposed and intercut with the Ritual of Ilicahel 伊亨，与伊利卡赫尔仪式的插图和剪辑
(d)
(t) holding arlo's baby and standing as Godfather, the llost incredibfe porplay of alltime takes place, when, in a beditiflll c neived tactic l offenseive, Iemponie Kills Iattaglia, Neri Kills Darzini, and other soldiers, kill Moe Greene, and numberous other Capi di Familie, or high ranking onsilge4e ane Caporegimes. (当伊恩波尼杀死伊亚塔利亚，内里杀死达尔齐尼和其他士兵，杀死莫-格林，以及其他许多 "家庭之父 "或高级 "家庭之母 "时，最令人难以置信的一幕发生了：伊恩波尼杀死伊亚塔利亚，内里杀死达尔齐尼和其他士兵，杀死莫-格林，以及其他许多 "家庭之父 "或高级 "家庭之母"。 In this one stroke, while licahel is cooly beedugn the Godfather. 就在这一举一动中，Licahel 巧妙地成为了教父。
After the Service, Micahel is informed that that plan has been successfully car ied otut. 仪式结束后，Micahel 被告知该计划已成功实施。
. Then Micke confrom 。然后，米克从
THE MIMES: The Monsgngre; the nature of the service; 米梅斯蒙哥马利；服务的性质；
INAGBRY AND TONE: inagbry和语气：
If we have sucessfully misdiredted the audience that llicaehl's moves was going to be a big polical move: i.e. using high ranking FBI, or political pressure do put Barazini out of business; we we be estounded to witness the violence that he suses. 如果我们成功地误导了观众，让他们以为 Llicaehl 的举动将是一次重大的政治行动：即利用联邦调查局的高级官员或政治压力让 Barazini 倒闭，那么我们将目睹他所引发的暴力事件。 THIS ITUST BE THE BIGGEST BLOODBAYH OF THE FIIM: OVLRWH INING. Especially when juxanosed with the family, babtism ritual. THIS SEQUENCE must be very caxefully desi gned and planned. It most take awey the audience's breath in its dury. 这一定是 "伊斯兰教 "中最大的血腥事件："焚烧"（ovlrwh ining）。尤其是当它与家庭、婴儿教仪式结合在一起时。这个情节必须经过精心设计和策划。它最能让观众屏住呼吸。 It must be clear that in this one major move, Micahel has ade himself the Capo di Capi. 必须明确的是，在这一重大举动中，米歇尔将自己变成了 "Capo di Capi"。
Carlo, even at the baptism kows something is up. He is told to wait. 卡洛甚至在洗礼时就预感到事情不妙。他被告知要等待。
e must thin something big or important is in store for 我们一定会觉得有什么大事或重要的事情要发生。
him. Then llike conronts him with " mny's death. 他。然后他又用 "Mny的死 "来威胁他。
A real baptism: every detaio, the salt on the baby's mouth, the w ter, the Latin. EXTETD TIME. 真正的洗礼：每一个细节，婴儿嘴上的盐，W ter，拉丁语。时间
Tattaglia toallY naked; EXTEID TIUS.
WHERE DO I PUT FABRIZZIO'S MURDER. HERE, with all the others? The more the merrier: 我把法布里奇奥的谋杀案放在哪里？这里，和其他地方？越多越好
NIce if Neri actually becomes a cop when he puts on the uniform: I IIPORIAVT: to ave prepared that he was a discredited Bx-cop--maybe in se 44. PLANI THIS DARIIUR. 如果内里穿上制服后真的成了警察，那就太不可思议了：他可能在44年就已经是个名声扫地的警察了。plani this dariiur.
When Lampone Kilまs Tattaglia--the ghost-like toll booth we had seen when Sonny was killed. 当 Lampone Kilまs Tattaglia--桑尼被杀时我们看到的幽灵般的收费站。
llaybe plant some L.Vegas button man--the Driver of the limosene the met like, or even something more ironic, oneof Greene's ow bodycuards, or girlfimed or omethng...but 2.11 the llurders IUST BE PERF RIIU BY 1 IUI THAT II ROCONIUE AS DLHG CORIUOIE SOIDIBRS. 也许可以安插一些拉斯维加斯的钮扣人--比如豪华轿车的司机，甚至更讽刺的是，格林自己的保镖、女佣或其他什么人......但2.11的钮扣人必须由1个能反叛为DLHG CORIUOIE SOIDIBRS的人完成。
This sequences showd be vexy detailed: The detaid of Neri breakin down the gum, and oiling and reassembling it, with the hand detals of the lonsignore's verous props and motions. 这个片段非常详细：内里分解口香糖、上油和重新装配口香糖的细节，以及朗西诺的各种道具和动作的细节。
INCR DIBIE OV RKILI HERT. THIS IUST BE THE HIGH OINT OF THE ILIA, BETTER EVLN TYAN IICAHEI'S KILLIIG SOLLOZ 2 , SOMIY GבLING SHIOT, SIE DOH GMIING S. OI, APPOLONIA G TIIG BLOWI UP. 这就是我们的目标。This iust be the high oint of the ilia, better evln tyan iicahei's killiig solloz 2 , somiy gבling shiot, sie doh gmiing s.oi, appolonia g tiig blowi up.
THE CORE: 核心：
Iicahel becomes the Godfather in a bloodbath of bitual and lurder. 在一场血腥的比特和潜伏者大屠杀中，伊卡赫尔成了教父。
PI FAJIS: PI FAJIS：
If the audionee suspencts what he's going to do. 如果听众暂停了他要做的事情。
The each killing does not join with the Bantism and the other killgngs in a beautifully design. 每个杀戮都没有与班提斯主义和其他杀戮完美地结合在一起。
IP IICAHI IS YOI TIE POCAJ POIT OI TIE M.IRE SEQUNNCE.
If anybody suspects that Carlo' going to be killsd; that nust be the total. surprize, the coup de cr ce. The u.Itimate of lieenel's coldhess. 如果有人怀疑卡罗会被杀死，那一定是彻底的惊奇和政变。Lieenel的冷酷女人的最终结局。
He gave her a polite husbandly smile of sexual complicity. "I'll be there," he said. 他给了她一个彬彬有礼的丈夫式微笑，表示性方面的共谋。"我会去的，"他说。
She hung out the window. "What do you think Michael wants you for?" she asked. Her worried frown made her look old and unattractive. 她挂在窗外"你觉得迈克尔找你干什么？"她问。她忧心忡忡地皱着眉头，显得苍老而没有吸引力。
Carlo shrugged. "He's been promising me a big deal. Maybe that's what he wants to talk about. That's what he hinted anyway." Carlo did not know of the meeting scheduled with the Barzini Family for that night. 卡罗耸了耸肩。"他一直在向我许诺一笔大生意。也许这就是他想谈的。反正他是这么暗示的。"卡罗并不知道当晚与巴尔齐尼家族的会面安排。
Connie said eagerly, "Really, Carlo?" 康妮急切地说："真的吗，卡罗？"
Carlo nodded at her reassuringly. The limousine moved off through the gates of the mall. 卡洛向她点了点头，让她放心。轿车驶过商场大门。
It was only after the first limousine had left that Michael appeared to say good-bye to Kay and his own two children. Carlo also came over and wished Kay a good trip and a good vacation. Finally the second limousine pulled away and went through the gate. 第一辆豪华轿车离开后，迈克尔才出现向凯和他自己的两个孩子告别。卡罗也走了过来，祝凯一路顺风，假期愉快。最后，第二辆轿车驶离，穿过大门。
Michael said, "I'm sorry I had to keep you here, Carlo. It won't be more than a couple of days." 迈克尔说："对不起，我不得不把你留在这里，卡罗。不会超过几天的。"
Carlo said quickly, "I don't mind at all." 卡罗爽快地说："我一点也不介意。"
"Good," Michael said. "Just stay by your phone and I'll call you when I'm ready for you. I have to get some other dope before. OK?" "很好，"迈克尔说。"你就守在电话旁，我准备好了就给你打电话。在这之前，我还得去买点别的毒品。好吗？"
"Sure, Mike, sure," Carlo said. He went into his own house, made a phone call to the mistress he was discreetly keeping in Westbury, promising he would try to get to her late that night. Then he got set with a bottle of rye and waited. "当然，迈克，当然，"卡罗说。他走进自己的房子，给他在韦斯特伯里悄悄包养的情妇打了一个电话，答应当晚晚些时候会去找她。然后，他拿了一瓶黑麦威士忌，静静地等待着。 He waited a long time, Cars started coming through the gate shortly after noontime. He saw Clemenza get out of one, and then a little later Tesio came out of another. Both of them were admitted to Michael's house by one of the bodyguards. 他等了很久，中午过后不久，卡尔斯开始从大门进来。他看到克莱门扎从一辆车里出来，过了一会儿，特西奥又从另一辆车里出来。他们两人都被一名保镖带到了迈克尔的家里。 Clemenza left after a few hours, but Tessio did not reappear. 几个小时后，克莱门扎离开了，但泰西欧没有再出现。
Carlo took a breath of fresh air around the mall, not more than ten minutes. He was familiar with all the guards who pulled dutyon the mall, was even friendly with some of them. He thought he might gossip a bit to pass the time. 卡罗在商场里呼吸了一口新鲜空气，时间不超过十分钟。他对商场里所有的警卫都很熟悉，甚至和其中一些人还很友好。他想闲聊几句打发时间。 But to his surprise none of the guards today were men he knew. They were all strangers to him. 但令他惊讶的是，今天的卫兵都不是他认识的人。他们对他来说都是陌生人。 Even more surprising, the man in charge at the gate was Rocco Lampone, and Carlo knew that Rocco was of too high a rank in the Family to be pulling such menial duty unless something extraordinary was afoot. 更令人吃惊的是，门口的负责人是罗科-兰蓬，卡罗知道罗科在家族中的地位很高，除非有什么特别的事情发生，否则他是不会做这种琐碎的工作的。
Rocco gave him a friendly smile and hello. Carlo was wary. Rocco said, "Hey, I thought you were going on vacation with the Qon?" DEAL in THE WIUv. 罗科友好地向他微笑问好。卡罗很警惕。罗科说："嘿，我以为你要和卡恩一起去度假呢？""去度假
BOOK VIII - 43 I 第 VIII - 43 I 册
that enabled him to serve people in the street, there was a young, tough-looking man standing there. The man said, "Gimme a slice." 他在街上为人们提供服务的时候 有个看起来很强壮的年轻人站在那里那人说 "给我一片"
The pizza counterman took his wooden shovel and scooped one of the cold slices into the oven to warm it up. The customer, instead of waiting outside, decided to come through the door and be served. The store was empty now. 披萨店员拿着木铲，把一片片冷冰冰的披萨舀进烤箱里加热。顾客没有在外面等，而是决定进门来接受服务。此时，店里空无一人。 The counterman opened the oven and took out the hot slice and served it on a paper plate. But the customer, instead of giving the money for it, was staring at him intently. "I hear you got a great tattoo on your chest," the customer said. 售货员打开烤箱，拿出热腾腾的切片，盛在纸盘里。但顾客并没有给钱，而是紧紧地盯着他。"顾客说："我听说你胸前有一个很棒的纹身。 "I can see the top of it over your shirt, how about letting me see the rest of it?" "我能从你的衬衫上看到它的顶端" "让我看看剩下的部分怎么样？"
The counterman froze. He seemed to be paralyzed. "Open your shirt," the customer said. 柜员愣住了。他似乎瘫痪了。"顾客说："把衣服打开。
The counterman shook his head. "I got no tattoo," he said in heavily accented English. "That's the man who works at night." 柜台人员摇了摇头。"我没有纹身，"他用带着浓重口音的英语说。"那是晚上工作的人"
The customer laughed. It was an unpleasant laugh, harsh, strained. "Come on, unbutton your shirt, let me see." 顾客笑了。那是一种令人不快的笑声，刺耳，紧张。"来吧，解开你的衬衫，让我看看"
The counterman started backing toward the rear of the store, aiming to edge around the huge oven. But the customer raised his hand above the counter. There was a gun in it. He fired. The bullet caught the counterman in the chest and hurled him against the oven. 柜台人员开始向商店后方退去，准备绕过巨大的烤箱。但这位顾客把手举到了柜台上方。手里面有一把枪。他开了枪。子弹击中了柜员的胸部，将他抛向烤箱。 The customer fired into his body again and the counterman slumped to the floor. The customer came around the serving shelf, reached down and ripped the buttons off the shirt. 顾客再次向他的身体开枪，柜员瘫倒在地。顾客绕过上菜架，伸手扯掉了衬衫上的纽扣。 The chest was covered with blood, but the tattoo was visible, the intertwined lovers and the knife transfixing them. The counterman raised one of his arms feebly as if to protect himself. 胸口布满了血迹，但纹身清晰可见，那是一对交织在一起的恋人，刀子将他们牢牢地固定在一起。柜员无力地抬起一只胳膊，似乎在保护自己。 The gunman said, "Fabrizzio, Michael Corleone sends you his regards." He extended the gun so that it was only a few inches from the counterman's skull and pulled the trigger. 枪手说："法布里齐奥，迈克尔-柯里昂向你问好。"他把枪伸出去，离柜台人员的头颅只有几英寸远，然后扣动了扳机。
Then he walked out of the store. At the curb a car was waiting for him with its door open. He jumped in and the car sped off. 然后，他走出了商店。在路边，一辆车开着门等着他。他跳上车，汽车飞快地开走了。
Rocco Lampone answered the phone installed on one of the iron pillars of the gate. He heard someone saying, "Your package is ready," and the click as the caller hung up. Rocco got into his car and drove out of the mall. Rocco Lampone 接听了安装在大门铁柱上的电话。他听到有人说："您的包裹已经准备好了。"然后电话那头 "咔嗒 "一声挂断了电话。罗科钻进车里，驶出了商场。 He crossed the Jones Beach Causeway, the same causeway on which Sonny Corleone had been killed, and drove out to the railroad station of Wantagh. He parked his car there. Another car was waiting for him with two men in it. 他穿过琼斯海滩堤道，也就是索尼-柯里昂遇害的那条堤道，驶向旺达火车站。他把车停在那里。另一辆车正等着他，车里坐着两个人。 They drove to a motel ten minutes farther out on Sunrise Highway and turned into 他们驱车前往日出公路十分钟路程外的一家汽车旅馆，然后拐入
climousine. He tapped its fender with his nightstick. The driver looked up in surprise. Neri pointed to the No STANDING sign with his stick and motioned the driver to move his car. The driver turned his head away. 他用夜光棒敲了敲挡泥板。他用夜行棒敲了敲挡泥板。司机惊讶地抬起头。内里用棍子指了指禁止站立的标志，示意司机把车开走。司机把头转了过去。
Neri walked out into the street so that he was standing by the driver's open window. The driver was a tough-looking hood, just the kind he loved to break up. 内里走到街上，站在司机打开的车窗旁。司机是个看起来很凶悍的兜帽男，正是他喜欢拆散的那种。 Neri said with deliberate insultingness, "QK, wise guy, you want me to stick a summons up your ass or do you wanta get moving?" 内里故意侮辱性地说："QK，聪明的家伙，你是想让我把传票塞进你的屁眼，还是想让我赶紧走？"
The driver said impassively, "You better check with your precinct. Just give me the ticket if it'll make you feel happy." 司机无动于衷地说："你最好去你的分局问问。如果能让你高兴的话，就把罚单给我吧。"
"Get the hell out of here," Neri said, "or I"li drag you out of that car and break your ass." "给我滚出去"，内里说 "不然我就把你从车里拖出来打烂你的屁股"
The driver made a ten-dollar bill appear by some sort of magic, folded it into a little square using/just one hand, and tried to shove it inside Neri's blouse. Neri moved pack onto the sidewalk and crooked his finger at the driver. The driver came out of the car. 司机用某种魔法变出一张十美元的钞票，用一只手折叠成一个小方块，然后试图把它塞进内里的上衣里。内里把包搬到人行道上，用手指着司机。司机从车里走了出来。
"Let me see your license and registration," Neri said. He had been hoping to get the driver to go around the block but there was no hope for that now. "让我看看你的驾照和行驶证，"内里说。他一直希望能让司机绕过街区，但现在已经没有希望了。 Out of the corner of his eye, Neri salk three short, heavyset men coming down the steps of the Plaza building, coming down toward the street. It was Barzini himself and his-wo bodyguards, on their way to meet Michael Corleone. 从眼角的余光中，内里看到三个身材矮小、体态魁梧的人正从广场大楼的台阶上走下来，朝街上走去。那是巴尔齐尼本人和他的两个保镖，他们正要去见迈克尔-柯里昂。 Even as he saw this, one of the bodyguards peeled off-to conic ahead and see what was wrong with Barzini's car. 就在他看到这一幕的同时，一名保镖也走到了前面，想看看巴尔齐尼的车出了什么问题。
This man asked the driver, "What's up?" 这个人问司机："怎么了？"
The driver said curtly, "I'm getting a ticket, no sweat. This must be new in the precinct." 司机很客气地说："我被开罚单了，不费吹灰之力。这肯定是辖区里的新鲜事。"
At that moment Barzini came up with his other bodyguard. He growled, "What the hell is wrong now?" 这时，巴尔齐尼带着另一名保镖走了过来。他咆哮道："现在到底怎么了？"
Neri finished writing in his summons book and gave the driver back his registration and license. Then he put his summons book back in his hip pocket and with the forward motion of his hand drew the -38 Special 内里在传票簿上写完后，把登记证和驾照还给了司机。然后，他把传票本放回腰间的口袋，手向前一挥，拔出了 -38 特殊手枪。
He put three bullets in Barzini's barrel chest before the other three men unfroze enough to dive for cover. By that time Neri had darted into the crowd and around the corner where the car was waiting for him. 在其他三人解冻躲避之前，他朝巴尔齐尼的胸膛开了三枪。这时，内里已经冲进人群，绕过拐角，汽车正在那里等着他。 The car sped up to Ninth Avenue and turned downtown Near Chelsea Park, Neri, who had discarded the cap and put on the overcoat and changed clothing, transferred to another car that was wait- 汽车飞快地驶向第九大道，在切尔西公园附近转入市区，扔掉帽子、穿上大衣、换好衣服的内里转上了另一辆正在等候的汽车。
Carlo Rizzi, still waiting for his interview with Michael, became jittery with all the arrivals and departures. Obviously something big was going on and it looked as if he were going to be left out. Impatiently he called Michael on the phone. One of the house bodyguards 卡洛-里兹还在等待与迈克尔的面谈，面对来来往往的人，他变得焦躁不安。显然有大事要发生，而他似乎要被冷落了。他急不可耐地打电话给迈克尔。一名保镖
BOOK VIII 435 第 VIII 435 册
answered, went to get Michael, and came back with the message that Michael wanted him to sit tight, that he would get to him soon. 他回答说，他去找迈克尔，回来时告诉他迈克尔要他坐稳，他很快就会去找他。
Carlo called up his mistress again and told her he was sure he would be able to take her to a late supper and spend the night. Michael had said he would call him soon, whatever he had planned couldn't take more than an hour or two. 卡洛又给他的情妇打了电话，告诉她他肯定能带她去吃宵夜，并在那里过夜。迈克尔说他很快就会给他打电话，无论他有什么计划，都不会超过一两个小时。 Then it would take him about forty minutes to drive to Westbury. It could be done. He promised her he would do it and sweet-talked her into not being sore. When he hung up he decided to get properly dressed so as to save time afterward. 然后他开车到韦斯特伯里大约需要四十分钟。这是没问题的。他答应了她，并甜言蜜语地劝她不要难过。挂断电话后，他决定先把衣服穿好，以便节省时间。 He had just slipped into a fresh shirt when there was a knock on the door. He reasoned quickly that Mike had tried to get him on the phone and had kept getting a busy signal so had simply sent a messenger to call him. Carlo went to the door and opened it. 他刚换上一件新衬衫，门就被敲响了。他迅速推断，迈克曾试图给他打电话，但一直占线，所以干脆派了个信使给他打电话。卡洛走到门边打开了门。 He felt his whole body go weak with a terrible sickening fear. Standing in the doorway was Michael Corleone, his face the face of that death Garlo Rizzi saw often in his dreams. 他感到全身发软，恐惧得令人作呕。站在门口的是迈克尔-柯里昂，他的脸就是加洛-里兹在梦中经常看到的那张死神的脸。
Behind Michael Corleone were Hagen and Rocco Lampone. They looked grave, like people who had come with the utmost reluctance to give a friend bad news. The three of them entered the house and Carlo Rizzi led them into the living room. 迈克尔-柯里昂身后是哈根和罗科-兰波内。他们神情严肃，像是极不情愿地来告诉朋友坏消息的人。他们三人走进房子，卡洛-里齐把他们领到客厅。 Recovered from his first shock, he thought that he had suffered an attack of nerves. Michael's words made him really sick, physically nauseous. 他从最初的震惊中恢复过来，以为自己是神经过敏发作了。迈克尔的话让他很不舒服，感到恶心。
"You have to answer for Santino," Michael said. "你必须为山提诺负责，"迈克尔说。
Carlo didn't answer, pretended not to understand. Hagen and 卡罗没有回答，假装不明白。哈根和
Lampone had split away to opposite walls of the room. He and Michael faced each other. 兰波内已经分开，走到了房间的两侧墙壁上。他和迈克尔面对面。
"You fingered Sonny for the Barzini people," Michael said, his voice flat. "That little farce you played out with my sister, did Barzini kid you that would fool a Corleone?" "你为巴尔齐尼的人指证桑尼，"迈克尔说，声音平淡。"你和我妹妹演的那场小闹剧，是巴尔齐尼骗你的，能骗过柯里昂吗？"
Carlo Rizzi spoke out of his terrible fear, without dignity, without any kind of pride. "I swear I'm innocent. I swear on the head of my children I'm innocent, Mike, don't do this to me, please, Mike, don't do this to me." 卡洛-里齐说出了他可怕的恐惧，没有尊严，没有任何骄傲。"我发誓我是无辜的。我以我孩子的头发誓 我是无辜的 迈克 别这样对我 求你了 迈克 别这样对我"
Michael said quietty, "Barzini is dead. So is Phillip Tattaglia. I want to square all the Family accoumts tonight. So don't tell me you're innocent. It would be better for you to admitwhat you-did." Hagen and Lampone stared at Michael with astonishment. 迈克尔平静地说："巴尔齐尼死了。菲利普-塔塔利亚也死了。我想今晚就把所有的家庭账目都算清楚。所以别告诉我你是无辜的你最好承认你所做的一切。"哈根和兰彭惊讶地看着迈克尔 They were thinking that Michael was not yet the man his father was. Why try to get this traitor to admit guilt? That guilt was already proven as much as such a thing could be prover. The answer was obvious. 他们认为迈克尔还不是他父亲那样的人。为什么要让这个叛徒认罪呢？因为他的罪行已经得到了证实。答案是显而易见的。
SCENE FORTYNINE: THE MALL: MIKE, KAY AND CONNIE 第四十九场：商场：麦克、凯和康妮
SYNOPSIS: 简介：
A little time has elapsed; Nlicahel has indesputably made himsele the most important Don in the Country. Connie, her chilren and MamaCorleono pull up in a limosense (after going to Las Vegas aiter the baptism?) 时间已经过去了一段时间；Nlicahel 无可争议地成为了这个国家最重要的唐。康妮、她的孩子们和科莱奥诺妈妈乘坐一辆豪华轿车（去拉斯维加斯洗礼之后？）
Hysterically, Connie mans across the Mall, un , ble to be restrained by llama, and cries out that Michael had her husband killed. She points out to ay whatkind of a man she married, aceusing him of killing not only Carlo, but the scores of men in the last fow weeks. is someone shaken and after Connie, lezzus is taken away (to see a doctor) Kay äsks him, point blank, if any of it is true. Mike says that he ill answer her, just this one time. And then denies all of it. 康妮歇斯底里地穿过购物中心，在骆驼的搀扶下，哭喊着说是迈克尔杀死了她的丈夫。她向艾指出她嫁给了一个什么样的男人，指责他不仅杀害了卡罗，还杀害了过去几周里的几十个男人。 她的心被震撼了，在 Connie 和 Lezzus 被带走（去看医生）后，Kay 直截了当地问他这一切是否属实。Mike 说他会回答她，就这一次。然后全盘否认。
Kay is reli ved, kisses him, and goes into the kitchen to make drinks. She itnesses a strange little scene where Clemenenza, Neri, Lampone and some bodyguards approch llicahel, and Clemenza. 凯很高兴，吻了他一下，然后去厨房做饮料。她目睹了一个奇怪的小场景：克莱门扎、内里、兰彭和一些保镖走近利卡赫尔和克莱门扎。 takes and kisses his hand and calls him 'Don llichael' ; and Kay knows azz, from the way he ccepts their homage, that all Comie said was tmue. 凯知道，从他接受他们的敬意的方式来看，科米说的都是实话。
THE IIMES: IIMES：
A sense of moded times; llicahel as the new 'mafia'; his clothes; bearing. Noving out of the house? To soly change. The fumiture trucks are unloading? 时代感；作为新 "黑手党 "的 Llicahel；他的衣着；气质。走出家门？去换衣服。熏蒸卡车正在卸货？
IOIE AIND IMAGBRY: 我的想象力
Possible make this during the move out of the llall; the houses have been sold, and Micahel and Kay are doing there last things before actually reloc ting? 有可能在搬出 llall 的时候做这个吗；房子已经卖掉了，Micahel 和 Kay 正在做搬迁前的最后一件事？
llama trying to restrain Connie in the car; but she runs muns across the ourtyard calling "Nicahel.... .NICAHEI". 骆驼试图在车里束缚康妮；但她跑过我们的庭院，叫着 "Nicahel.....NICAHEI"。
Ilicahel calm all the way trhoggh, allowing her to finish, when Int is obvious he c uld have her restrained. Maybe one of his men micht make a move to restrainher, but Micahel indicates that he not. 伊利切尔一路上都很平静，任由她说完，而英特显然想把她制住。也许他的一个手下会出手制住她，但米歇尔表示他不会。
Then, calmly and affectionatins, he asks that she see the cocto. 然后，他平静而深情地请她去看医生。
After kyy asks if it is all true; there must be a very telling moment between Kay and Wicheel--MHEY MUST REAJIY INAKE EYE CONTACT, she is really asking him. And then, cooly, and convincingly; ; he lies. 在 KYY 询问这一切是否属实之后，Kay 和 Wicheel 之间一定有一个非常有说服力的时刻--MHEY MUST REAJIY INAKE EYM CONTACT，她真的在问他。然后，他冷静而令人信服地撒谎了 When Clmenenz and the otherren greet him, it should have an ancient, ritualistic feeling. 当克莱门茨和其他人向他问好时，应该有一种古老的仪式感。
THE OORE: 奥尔
To have onnie accuse llicahel of being a murderer infront of Kay; and have Kay ask him to his face if it is tree, and have he deny it. Then, thr ugh the way he receives his men, kavx she intuit onigmlly knows it is true. 让 Onnie 在 Kay 面前指控 Llicahel 是杀人犯；让 Kay 当面问他这是不是真的，而他却否认。然后，通过他接待手下的方式，凯直觉地知道这是真的。
(Ścene fortrnine: first lotos 42)
PITFALIS: 皮特法利斯
Comie's hysteria is phoney. If its all stagey. 科米的歇斯底里是假的。如果这都是故弄玄虚
If̈ Kay and Michel don't really make contact. 如果̈凯和米歇尔没有真正接触过。
If yOU don't fTDI TOTAJIY R OIVI: THAN IIGAHSU IAS B 如果你没有 TOTAJIY R OIVI：THAN IIGAHSU IAS B
SUCCESSPUL AND IS THE CAPO DI CAPI WITHOUT DOUBT OR RESERVARION. 他是成功者，是毫无疑问、毫无保留的船长。
Chapter 章节
sororosoresorshor 32 女童军
BACK LROUnd: 后排
THE bloody victory of the Corleone Family was not complete until a year of delicate political maneuvering established Michael Corleone as the most powerful Family chief in the United States. 柯里昂家族的血腥胜利直到经过一年微妙的政治周旋，迈克尔-柯里昂成为美国最有权势的家族首领后才宣告结束。 For twelve months, Michael divided his time equally between his headquarters at the Long Beach mall and his new home in Las Vegas. But at the end of that year he decided to close out the New York operation and sell the houses and the mall property. 在长达 12 个月的时间里，迈克尔在长滩购物中心的总部和拉斯维加斯的新家之间平均分配时间。但在当年年底，他决定结束纽约的业务，卖掉房子和商场物业。 For that purpose he brought his whole family East on a last visit. They would stay a month, wind up business, Kay would do the personal family's packing and shipping of household goods. There were a million other minor details. 为此，他带着全家最后一次来到东部。他们将逗留一个月，结束生意，凯将负责个人家庭物品的包装和运输。还有许多其他的小细节。
Now the Corleone Family was unchallengeable, and Clemenza had his own Family. Rocco Lampone was the Corleone caporegtme. Ir Nevada, Albert Neri was head of all security for the Family-controlled hotels. Hagen too, was part of Michael's Western Family. 现在，科莱昂家族已经无人可敌，克莱门扎也有了自己的家族。罗科-兰波内是科莱昂家族的首领在内华达州，阿尔伯特-内里是家族控制的所有酒店的保安主管。哈根也是迈克尔西部家族的一员。
Time helped heal the old wounds. Connie Corleone was reconciled to her brother Michael. 时间治愈了旧伤。康妮-柯里昂与弟弟迈克尔和好了。 Indeed not more than a week after her terrible accusations she apologized to Michael for what she had said and assured Kay that there had been no truth in her words, that it had been only a young widow's hysteria. 事实上，在她提出可怕的指控后不到一个星期，她就为自己所说的话向迈克尔道歉，并向凯伊保证，她的话并不属实，那只是一个年轻寡妇的歇斯底里。
Connie Corleone easily found a new husband; in fact, she did not wait the year of respect before filling her bed again with a fine young 康妮-柯里昂很容易就找到了新的丈夫；事实上，她并没有等到受人尊敬的那一年，就又和一位年轻漂亮的姑娘同床共枕了。
BOOK IX - 443 第九卷 - 443
smiling slightly, "If you're such a strict Catholic, how come you let the kids duck going to church so much?" 微微一笑，"如果你是一个如此严格的天主教徒，你怎么会让孩子们如此逃避去教堂？"
She felt uncomfortable and she was wary. He was studying her with what she thought of privately as his "Don's" eye. "They have plenty of time," she said. "When wo get back home, I'll make them 她感到很不自在，也很警惕。他在用她私下认为是 "唐 "的眼光研究她。"他们有的是时间，"她说。"等我们回到家，我会让他们
attend more." 多参加"。
She kissed him good-bye befope she left. Outside the house the air was already getting warm. The summer sun rising in the east was red. 离开前，她与他吻别。屋外的空气已经开始变得温暖。夏日的太阳从东方升起，红彤彤的。
Kay walked to where her car was parked near the gates of the malt. Mama Corleone, dressed in her widow black, was already sitting in it, waiting for her. It had become a set routine, early Mass, every morning, together. 凯走到她的车停在麦芽厂大门附近的地方。柯里昂妈妈一身黑色寡妇装，已经坐在车里等她了。每天清晨一起做弥撒，这已经成了惯例。
Kay kissed the old woman's wrinkled cheek, then got behind the wheel. Mama Corleone asked suspiciously, "You eata breakfast?" 凯吻了吻老妇人布满皱纹的脸颊，然后坐到了方向盘上。柯里昂妈妈怀疑地问："你吃早餐了吗？"
"No," Kay said. "没有。"凯说。
The old woman nodded her head approvingly. Kay had once forgotten that it was forbidden to take food from midnight on before receiving Holy Communion. That had been a long time ago, but Mama Corleone never trusted her after that and always checked. 老妇人赞许地点了点头。凯曾经忘记过，在领圣餐之前，从午夜开始是禁止进食的。那已经是很久以前的事了，但柯里昂妈妈从那以后就再也不相信她了，总是要检查一下。 "You feel all right?" the old woman asked. "你感觉还好吗？"老妇人问道。
"Yes," Kay said. "是的，"凯说。
The church was small and desolate in the early morning sunlight. Its stained-glass windows shielded the interior from heat, it would be cool there, a place to rest. Kay helped her mother-in-law up the white stone steps and then let her go before her. 清晨的阳光下，教堂狭小而荒凉。彩色玻璃窗遮挡了室内的热气，那里会很凉爽，是个休息的地方。凯扶着婆婆走上白色的石阶，然后让她走在自己前面。 The old woman preferred a pew up front, close to the altar. Kay waited on the steps for an extra minute. She was always reluctant at this last moment, always a little fearful. 老妇人更喜欢前面靠近祭坛的座位。凯在台阶上多等了一分钟。在这最后一刻，她总是不情愿，总是有点害怕。
Finally she entered the cool darkness. She took the holy water on her fingertips and made the sign of the cross, fleetingly touched her wet fingertips to her parched lips. Candles flickered redly before the saints, the Christ on his cross. 最后，她走进了清凉的黑暗中。她用指尖蘸取圣水，做了一个十字架的手势，又用湿润的指尖轻触干涸的嘴唇。烛光在圣人和十字架上的基督面前闪烁着红光。 Kay genuflected before entering her row and then knelt on the hard wooden rail of the pew to wait for her call to Communion. She bowed her head as if she were praying, but she was not quite ready for that. SHE Tlhmks? 凯在进入她那一排之前行了个屈膝礼，然后跪在长凳的硬木栏杆上等待领圣餐的召唤。她低着头，好像在祈祷，但她还没准备好。SHE Tlhmks？
It was only here in these dim, vaulted churches that she allowed herself to think about her husband's other life. 只有在这些昏暗、拱形的教堂里，她才有机会去想丈夫的另一种生活。 About that terrible night a year ago when he had deliberately used all their trust and love in each other to make her believe his lie that he had not killed his sister's husband. 关于一年前那个可怕的夜晚，他故意利用他们对彼此的信任和爱，让她相信他的谎言，即他没有杀害他姐姐的丈夫。
THE GODFATHER - 444 教父 - 444
next morning she because of that lie, not because of the doed. The parents' house in New Hampshire. Without away with her to her out really knowing what action she meat a word to gnyone, withmediately understood. He he meant to take. Mychael had imher alone. 第二天早上，她因为那个谎言，而不是因为所做的事。她的父母住在新罕布什尔州。她没有跟她一起离开，也不知道她到底在做什么。他他的意思是采取。麦克尔独自去了。 It was a week had called her the first gay and then left up in front of her house with Tom Hagen. 那是一个星期前，他给她打了第一个同性恋电话，然后和汤姆-哈根一起在她家门口离开了。
She had spent a long torrit agen. 她度过了漫长的岁月。
terrible afternoon Hagen, the most outside her little of her life. They had gone for a walk in the woods 可怕的下午，哈根，这是她一生中最外向的一个下午。他们去树林里散步
Kay had made the and Hagen had not been gentle. 凯提出了要求，而哈根并不温柔。
which she was nol trying to be cruelly flippant, a role to me?" she ask "I suited. "Did Mike send you up here to threaten car with the expected to see some of the 'boys' get out of the Fith their machine guns to make me go back." 她是 nol 试图残酷轻率，一个角色给我吗？"她问 "我适合。"迈克派你到这里来威胁汽车，希望看到一些'男孩'走出菲斯他们的机枪，让我回去"。
For the first time since she had knoyn him, she saw Hagen angry. He said harshly, "That's the worst laind of juvenile crap I've ever heard. I never expected that from a woman like you. Come on, Kay." 自从认识哈根以来，她第一次看到哈根生气。他厉声说道："这是我听过的最难听的幼稚废话。我真没想到像你这样的女人也会这么说。来吧，凯。"
"All right," she said. "好吧，"她说。
They walked along the green country road. Hagen asked quietly, "Why did you run away?" 他们走在绿色的乡间小路上。哈根轻声问："你为什么要逃跑？"
Kay said, "Because Michael/lied to me. Because he made a fool of me when he stood Godfather to Connie's boy. He betrayed me. I can't love a man like that. I/can't live with it. I can't let him be father 凯说："因为迈克尔骗了我。因为他当康妮儿子的教父时愚弄了我。他背叛了我。我不能爱这样的男人。我无法忍受我不能让他成为父亲
"I cislen. "我cislen。
"I don't know what you're talking about," Hagen said. "哈根说："我不知道你在说什么。
She turned on him with now-justified rage. "I mean that he killed his sister's husband. Do you understand that?" She paused for a moment. "And he lied to me." 她转过身来，怒气冲冲地看着他。"我是说他杀了他姐姐的丈夫。你明白吗？"她停顿了一会儿"他还对我撒了谎"
They walked on for a long time in silence. Finally Hagen said, "You have no way of really knowing that's all true. But just for the sake of argument let's assume that it's true. I'm not saying it is, remember. 他们沉默着走了很久。最后，哈根说："你不可能知道这些都是真的。但为了争论起见，让我们假设它是真的。我不是说它是真的，记住。 But what if I gave you what might be some justification for what he did. Or rather some possible justifications?" 但如果我给你一些他所做的事的理由呢？或者说一些可能的理由？"
Kay looked at him scornfully. "That's the first time I've seen the lawyer side of you, Tom. It's not your best side." 凯轻蔑地看着他。"这是我第一次看到你律师的一面，汤姆。这不是你最好的一面。"
Hagen grinned. "OK. Just hour best side." 哈根咧嘴一笑"好吧，就小时最好的一面"
Sonny/on the spot, fingered hear me out. What if Carlg had put that time was a deliberate plotim. What if Carlo beating up Connie kney he would take the plot to get Sonny out in the open, that they if Qrlo had been paid to help get Sonny killed? Then what?" What Sonny/on the spot, fingered hear me out.如果卡尔把那段时间说成是蓄意谋杀呢？如果卡洛殴打了康妮，他就会把谋害桑尼的事公之于众，如果他们收买了卡洛，让卡洛帮着害死桑尼呢？然后呢？"什么
SCENE FIFTY: KAY LIGHTS CANDLES 场景 50：凯点燃蜡烛
SCANE 50 KAY IIGIIQS CANDLES EI.D CE IILR.
IN THIS SQ REAE GHUCH IS ABSOLUNUY BESERTND. 在这一广场上，古赫绝对是最棒的。
STRTETS DES6RTND. IT SHUUDU BE UUST KAY. IO S TATULS IVBM strtets des6rtnd.it shuudu be uust kay.io s tatuls ivbm
GREY EARUY MORULAG LIGHT 灰色耳饰
EXI RIOR GHURCH. KAY GUIG UP STEPS AS CESDIPS OP TIIU 前教会拾阶而上，如履平地
ALSO BבIGIL TO IIBE KAY MALRS CHU.CH. SHY ZASBB TIT also bבigil to iibe kay malrs chu.ch.SHY ZASBB TIT
FOUYfT OI HODY WA TMR ALD GOES TO RECEBS SSBD ADTAR WITI CANDIES. SHE IURLES IT HUR TURSE FQR COTHS TO DUN TIT. BOX IU PAY LON CANDES AND DOES SO. THN SHE TAXS A WAX SAPTR AID BEGDNS SO TIGRT MT CANDDSS AS WTE RGING SIDES ASCEN TO COUE TR 我的一个朋友带着糖果去接收糖果。她把糖果放在盒子里。盒子里的钱是她付的。然后，她向一个蜡盒征税，这样她就可以把蜡盒从两边升到两边。
BID 竞标
HRAICIS: Here maye she should go through whole bit of genuflection and blesing herse ? ? with holy water but I really don t think so. I think this scene should really be very briec just part of the titles coni g up. Othenwise it becones a religious thing. And its real. not. 也许她应该在这里行礼并用圣水为自己祝福。但我真的不这么认为。我认为这一幕应该非常简单，只是标题的一部分。否则就成了宗教仪式了这不是真的 Its clutching at staews or recognition of evì 它的攥紧或承认 evì
SYNOPIS
Kay attends lloming Mass with (Ilama Corleone) where she lights Candles. 凯和（伊拉玛-柯里昂）一起参加明日弥撒，并在弥撒上点燃蜡烛。
THE IIIES: IIIES：
Dress--1lood, a modem, contemporary Church 服饰--血液，一个现代的、当代的教会
IOINE AIND IAAGEEY: ioine aind iaageey：
Somber; Irom Kays ace, 2.1 ready wearing with signs of conom if not age. Somber；Irom Kays 王牌，2.1 准备就绪，即使没有老化，也有 conom 的迹象。
And then dip down to the candles she is light for her husband. 再往下看，是她为丈夫点的蜡烛。
TIE CORE: 纽带核心：
Kay feels the same ambivilance about micahel that we do; but she loves hi, and I ghts candls for his soul to go to heave despite the things we he has done. 凯对米歇尔的态度和我们一样暧昧；但她爱他，尽管他做了很多事，我还是希望他的灵魂能安息。
PITPAJLS: PITPAJLS：
Too corny; too long...This is the denoument, really, the of scene forty nine. An expression of our feeling about MicaheI. 太老套了，太长了......这其实是第四十九场的结尾。表达了我们对米哈伊的感情。
thing you want as long as you take good care of the kids." Hagen smiled. "He said to tell you that you're his Don. That's just a joke." 只要你能照顾好孩子们。"哈根笑了。"他说要告诉你，你是他的唐。开个玩笑而已。"
Kay put her hand on Hagen's arm. "He didn't order you to tell me all the other things?" 凯把手放在哈根的胳膊上。"他没有命令你告诉我其他的事情吗？"
Hagen hesitated a momentas if debating whether to tell her a final truth. "You still don't understand," he said. "If you told Michael what I've told you today, I'm a dead man." He paused again. "You and the children are the only people on this earth he couldn't harm." 哈根犹豫了片刻，似乎在犹豫是否要告诉她最后的真相。"你还是不明白，"他说。"如果你把我今天告诉你的事告诉迈克尔 我就死定了"他又停顿了一下。"你和孩子们是这个世界上 他唯一不能伤害的人"
It was a long five minutes after that Kay rose from the grass and they started walking back to the house. When they were almost there, Kay said to Hagen, "After supper, can you drive me and the kids to New York in your car?" 过了漫长的五分钟，凯从草地上站了起来 他们开始往回走快到家时，凯对哈根说："晚饭后 你能用你的车载我和孩子们去纽约吗？"
"That's what I came for," Hagen said. "哈根说："这就是我来的目的。
A week after she returned to Michael she went to a priest for instruction to become a Catholic. 回到米迦勒身边一周后，她去找一位神父，请求教导她成为一名天主教徒。
From the innermost recess of the church the bell tolled for repentance. As she had been taught to do, Kay struck her breast lightly with her clenched hand, the stroke of repentance. 教堂最深处传来了忏悔的钟声。凯按照老师教给她的方法，用紧握的手轻轻地敲打着自己的胸部，这是忏悔的动作。 The bell tolled again and there was the shuffling of feet as the communicants left their seats to go to the altar rail. Kay rose to join them. She knelt at the altar and from the depths of the church the bell tolled again. 钟声再次响起，领圣餐的人纷纷离开座位，走向祭坛栏杆。凯起身加入他们。她跪在祭坛前，教堂深处再次传来钟声。
With her closed hand she struck her heart once more. The priest was before her. She tilted back her head and opened her mouth to receive the papery thin wafer. This was the most terrible moment of all. Inmicmeted away and she could swallow and she could do what she came to do. 她用紧闭的手再次敲击自己的心脏。牧师就在她面前。她仰起头，张开嘴，接过纸一样薄的圣饼。这是最可怕的时刻。因米奇消失了，她可以吞咽了，她可以做她要做的事了。
Washed clean of sin, a favored supplicant, she bowed her head and folded her hands over the altar rail. She shifted her body to make her weight less punishing to her knees. 她洗净了罪孽，成为受宠的恳求者，她低下头，双手合十，放在祭坛的栏杆上。她挪动身体，减轻膝盖的负担。
She emptied her mind of all thought of herself, of her children, of Gll anger, of all rebellion, of all questions. 她清空了自己的思想，清空了孩子们的思想，清空了 Gll 的愤怒，清空了所有的反抗，清空了所有的问题。 Then with a profound and deeply willed desire to believe, to be heard, as she had done every day since the murder of Carlo Rizzi, she said the necessary prayers for the soul of Michael Corleone. 然后，她怀着一种深沉而强烈的愿望，渴望相信，渴望被倾听，就像卡罗-里兹被谋杀后她每天所做的那样，她为迈克尔-柯里昂的灵魂做了必要的祈祷。
Photos by Steve Schapiro, 3, 4-5, 6-7, 35, 42-43, 50-51, 78-79. 照片由 Steve Schapiro 拍摄，3、4-5、6-7、35、42-43、50-51、78-79。
Photos courtesy of Francis Ford Coppola Private Collection, . 照片由弗朗西斯-福特-科波拉私人收藏提供， 。
"FRANCIS FORD COPPOLA HAS MADE ONE OF THE MOST BRUTAL AND MOVING CHRONICLES OF AMERICAN LIFE EVER DESIGNED WITHIN THE LIMITS OF POPULAR ENTERTAINMENT." —VINCENT CANBY, The New York Times, March 16, 1972 "弗朗西斯-福德-科波拉（Francis FORD COPPOLA）在大众娱乐范围内创作了一部最残酷、最感人的美国生活史。
THE UNTOLD STORY OF THE MAKING OF A CINEMATIC MASTERPIECE The ITillofilit 制作电影巨作的不为人知的故事 ITillofilit
"DURING THE FILMING THERE WERE A LOT OF DOWNS AND DOWNS. I KNOW YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO SAY 'UPS AND DOWNS,' BUT IT WAS DOWN AND THEN ANOTHER DOWN. IT WAS PRETTY ROUGH. THE NOTEBOOK WAS MY ANCHOR THROUGHOUT ALL OF IT. "在拍摄过程中，我经历了很多起伏。我知道你应该说'跌宕起伏'，但其实是一跌再跌。 IT'S SOMETHING I WANT TO KEEP FOREVER AND FOR MY FAMILY AFTER ME; I WOULD NEVER PART WITH OR SELL IT. BUT ON THE OTHER HAND, I THINK PEOPLE WILL BE INTERESTED TO SEE WHAT THE ACTUAL PROCESS WAS; THE NOTEBOOK WAS THE BRIDGE FROM THE BOOK TO THE FILM. 这是我想永远保留的东西，也是给我以后的家人的；我永远不会把它分开或卖掉。但另一方面，我认为人们会有兴趣了解实际创作过程；笔记本是从书到电影的桥梁。 IT'S QUITE HILARIOUS AND AMAZING TO ME THAT THE FILM TURNED OUT TO BE THE CLASSIC THAT IT DID. 这部电影能成为经典，我觉得非常搞笑和不可思议。 I REALIZE ALSO THAT IT WAS SOMEWHAT THE LUCK OF THE DRAW; FOR WHATEVER REASON, IT ALL CAME TOGETHER AT THE SAME TIME: WRITERS, ACTORS, ARTISTS, DESIGNERS, AND MUSICIANS-TALENTED PEOPLE GOT TOGETHER TO DO THIS. AND I WAS VERY FORTUNATE TO HAVE BEEN A PART OF THAT. 我还意识到，这在某种程度上是运气使然；不管出于什么原因，这一切都同时发生了：编剧、演员、艺术家、设计师和音乐家--才华横溢的人们聚在一起做了这件事。我很幸运能参与其中。 BUT IT IS NEVER TO BE FORGOTTEN THAT THE GODFATHER WAS THE CREATION OF MARIO PUZO AND HIS WONDERFUL IMAGINATION AND ABILITY TO WRITE." "但永远不要忘记，《教父》是马里奥-普佐的杰作" "是他奇妙的想象力和写作能力的结晶"
-FRANCIS FORD COPPOLA 弗朗西斯-福特-科波拉
Regan Arts. 瑞根艺术
Gover des1gn by Rlohard LJoenes
notos from The Godrather Gourtesy of paramount plotures. The Godfatior TY, Gopyright o by Paramount Pictures Corp. All Rights Reseryed. The Godfatior TY，派拉蒙电影公司版权所有。The Godfatior TY》，派拉蒙影业公司版权所有。保留所有权利。
Francis Ford Coppola was Just thirty-two years old when he began working on what would become what is widely regarded as one of the greatest films of all time-The Godfather. 弗朗西斯-福特-科波拉（Francis Ford Coppola）开始创作被公认为有史以来最伟大电影之一的《教父》时，年仅 32 岁。 Now, nearly fifty years later, The Godfather Notebook reveals how Coppola transformed Mario Puzo's bestselling novel into an award-winning and iconic film for the ages. 近五十年后的今天，《教父笔记》揭示了科波拉如何将马里奥-普佐的畅销小说改编成一部屡获殊荣的经典电影。
